《Fell In Love With You In The Wrong Time》


 chapter 1

    chapter 1


    Kathleen Johnson was sitting on the bed with a nket wrapped around her. There were small red


    bruises on her exposed smooth shoulder and delicate corbone. Although she was in a daze, it was


    undeniable that she still looked sexy. The sound of running water from the bathroom stopped abruptly,


    and Samuel Macari came out of the bathroom with a white towel wrapped around his waist after a


    while. He had broad shoulders, a lean body, well-defined abs, and the chiseled features of a male


    model. No, he looked much better than a male model. ¡°Why are you in a daze?¡± Samuel¡¯s deep and


    maic voice rang out. ¡°Have you thought of what you want?¡± Kathleen regained her senses. She


    swallowed a lump in her throat as she looked at the man¡¯s muscr body. ¡°Is it okay if we don¡¯t get a


    divorce?¡± Her voice was sweet as usual, and her eyes were filled with a hint of innocence and misery.


    ¡°Why have you be so ignorant all of a sudden?¡± Samuel looked at her gently yet coldly at the


    same time. ¡°Nicolette is back.¡± Kathleen¡¯s heart sank. Of course, I know that Nicolette is back. Nicolette


    Yoeger was Samuel¡¯s childhood sweetheart. Unfortunately, she was not weed in the Yoeger family,


    as she was an illegitimate child. Thus, the Macari family did not agree with Samuel marrying her.


    Kathleen, on the other hand, had a clean family background, and she was not the illegitimate child of a


    rich family. Indeed, her background was very immacte. Her parents were ordinary doctors, who had


    unfortunately passed away in an effort to rescue Samuel¡¯s grandmother, Diana Lane, from a fire. The


    couple had sacrificed themselves in order to save her. To thank the couple and prevent Samuel from


    marrying Nicolette, Diana had forced Samuel to marry Kathleen. Back then, Diana had been in poor


    health, and the doctor had issued several notices of critical illness to Samuel. Samuel did not have any


    choice but to agree to the arranged marriage. He had told Kathleen that he would not fall in love with


    her and that everything was done so that Diana would be at ease. Kathleen naturally understood. She


    looked very much like a harmless little rabbit. She was gentle and thoughtful and was never a


    competitive person. Thus, he had assured her by saying, ¡°As long as you are still Mrs. Macari, I will not


    let you suffer. We will get a divorce three yearster, and I willpensate you when the timees.¡±


    Kathleen looked at him meekly. I married him not because of his money, but because I wanted to fulfill


    a dream from my youth. And the dream is shattered now. It¡¯s time for me to face the reality. I¡¯ve been


    gentle and obedient for three years, but I just couldn¡¯t let this man fall in love with me. How pathetic of


    me! ¡°Sam,¡± Kathleen called him. She was the only one who would call him by that name. And


    whenever she called him that on the bed, Samuel could never stop himself from making love to her.


    She may look like a small rabbit, but she is a vixen deep down. She is excellent at seducing people. At


    the thought that she would probably marry another man after their divorce and of her using that same


    gentle voice to call another man, he felt a little displeased. ¡°Hmm?¡± Kathleen could see her reflection in


    his eyes. She mustered her courage and said, ¡°Sam, I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Samuel¡¯s face darkened at once.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Kathleen trembled involuntarily. She bit her lip and repeated, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± ¡°Get


    rid of it,¡± Samuel said without hesitation. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said get rid of it.¡± His handsome face was full of


    hostility. ¡°I¡¯m not going to backtrack on my n to divorce you just because of a baby. Besides, I don¡¯t


    want the baby to be a hindrance between Nicolette and me.¡± Kathleen¡¯s face turned pale. It looks


    like even a child can¡¯t change his decision. How could he tell me to abort the baby? What a cold-


    blooded man. The baby is his own flesh and blood. Kathleen chuckled softly. ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    Samuel¡¯s face clouded over. ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant. I lied.¡± Kathleen had a smile on her face, but her heart


    was bleeding inside. ¡°You lied?¡± Samuel was visibly upset. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t believe me, why


    don¡¯t we go to the hospital for a body checkup?¡± ¡°Good. I don¡¯t want the existence of a potential threat.


    Abort the baby if you¡¯re really pregnant. I¡¯ll give you an extra one hundred million so that you can do


    what¡¯s necessary for your health. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t affect your¡­ second marriage.¡± Second


    marriage? Kathleen gave a rueful smile. ¡°I¡¯m really not pregnant, so you don¡¯t have to give me extra


    money. If you¡¯re worried, we can go to the hospital for a checkup.¡± Samuel held her chin. ¡°What¡¯s your


    n after we get a divorce?¡± Kathleen wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I wanna join showbiz.¡±


    Samuel was stunned. Kathleen had graduated from a film academy after taking an acting course. If not


    for her marriage to Samuel, she would have won the award for best actress long ago. For some


    reason, Samuel did not like the idea of her joining the entertainment industry. He knew that she was an


    alluring woman and was afraid that people would have their eyes on her. ¡°Very well. I will add another


    use to our divorce agreement. You¡¯ll be signed under Starlight Entertainment, and they¡¯ll make you


    famous in five years.¡± Kathleen smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was just saying. How are you going to tell


    Grandma about us?¡± Samuel felt the onset of a headache at the mention of Diana. He knew that DianaProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    would not agree with them getting a divorce. Moreover, Diana did not like Nicolette¡¯s identity as an


    illegitimate child. ¡°You go.¡± Samuel looked at Kathleen coldly. ¡°She listens to you. I will give you an


    extra house if it works.¡± Kathleen was at a loss for words, and there was a throbbing pain in her heart.


    Did he really think that I married him for the money and the house? It doesn¡¯t even concern him that he


    has hurt my feelings. ¡°Fine,¡± Kathleen agreed. ¡°Sam, make love to me one more time.¡± ¡°Your wish is my


    command, you little vixen.¡± Samuel pulled her out of the nket and positioned her such that she was


    sitting on him. Truth be told, he could never have enough of her, for the woman was a delightful treat to


    him. When he realized that he could never taste her again, he acted even harder than before. He


    wished he could drain her energy. The night passed by and morning came. Kathleen was awakened by


    the sound of a phone ringing. Even though she was emotionally abused by Samuel, he had pampered


    her in other aspects. Knowing that she would be grumpy in the morning, he would set his phone on


    silent or vibrate mode when he arrived home at night. He was afraid that someone would look for him


    and wake her up. However, unbeknownst to her, he had switched it back off. Lifting the phone groggily,


    she intended to tell him that there was an iing call for him. But the moment she saw Nicolette¡¯s


    name on the phone screen, she froze. So that¡¯s the reason for the change. Is he afraid that Nicolette


    can¡¯t find him? What a considerate man! All of a sudden, Kathleen realized that the past three years


    had merely been a dream. As a matter of fact, it was not without any signs. Even though Samuel did


    not love her, he had doted on her, for she looked very identical to Nicolette. She had been Nicolette¡¯s


    recement for three years.


    Next Chapter

 chapter 2

    chapter 2


    Samuel picked up the call from Nicolette. There was a gentle look on his face. Samuel was also


    gentle to her, but that was only because he saw her as another woman. That was what broke


    Kathleen¡¯s heart the most. Not once had he seen her for who she was. Instead, she was just a


    recement. Kathleen hated herself for resembling Nicolette so much sometimes. They weren¡¯t


    even rted, but they looked almost identical. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯lle over right now,¡± Samuel assured


    tenderly. Hanging up, he turned to Kathleen and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get Tyson to take you to the hospital


    later.¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t trust me, do you?¡± Kathleen grumbled in a daze. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t,¡± he admitted


    heartlessly. Kathleen pursed her lips, an imprable look in her eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Just hurry up and


    tell Grandma,¡± Samuel said indifferently. ¡°She hasn¡¯t been feeling welltely. Are you sure you want


    me to tell her now?¡± Kathleen stared at his cold, handsome face. ¡°Yes. Nicolette can¡¯t wait any


    longer.¡± Nicolette can¡¯t wait any longer? Does that mean he doesn¡¯t care about Grandma¡¯s life and


    death? I guess true love is enough to make him throw his whole family aside. Kathleen knew she


    had lost, but she had not expected herself to lose so thoroughly. ¡°Fine,¡± she conceded with a weak


    nod. ¡°But no matter how much of a rush you¡¯re in, you have to give me at least three days.¡± ¡°Sure. I


    hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± There was a heart-wrenching smile on her face as


    she said that. ¡°When have I ever let you down, be it in our three years of marriage, or as your wife?¡±


    Her words caused Samuel to freeze. It was the truth. Having been married to him for three years,


    she had never disappointed him in any way. She had done well in every aspect and carried things


    out wlessly, especially in bed. Kathleen had always given in to him and had tried to satisfy him in


    every way. That was the only thing he felt reluctant to give up on. ¡°Good, then.¡± Samuel turned


    around and stepped into the walk-in closet to change his clothes. Wrapped in the nket, Kathleen


    was lost in thought. Is this the end? Even though she was upset, she knew that it wasn¡¯t up to her.


    After Samuel left, she got out of bed as well. She went to wash up, then put on a pretty dress in


    preparation to go see Diana. However, the moment she left, she bumped into Tyson Hackney.


    Kathleen had her arms crossed as she looked at him with displeasure. ¡°What?¡± Tyson was


    confused. Mrs. Macari is certainly an enigma. She acts like a cute, innocent little rabbit in front of


    Mr. Macari, but in front of me, she¡¯s like a hostile version of Hello Kitty. ¡°Mr. Macari wants me to take


    you for a checkup,¡± Tyson said. ¡°Hmph!¡± Kathleen was visibly annoyed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how little


    trust you have in me.¡± Tyson didn¡¯t know how to reply to that. ¡°Take me to Goodwill Hospital,¡±


    Kathleen said specifically. It was the number one private hospital in Jadeborough that was equipped


    with the best medical equipment and the most qualified doctors in the country. Seeing that there


    was an unfathomable look in Tyson¡¯s eyes, Kathleen asked frostily, ¡°What is it? Too expensive for


    you?¡± ¡°N-No.¡± Tyson didn¡¯t know how to exin. ¡°Please get in, Mrs. Macari.¡± Kathleen stepped


    outside,pletely bare-faced, but she still looked stunning. After she got in the car, all she did was


    stare out the window. She had chosen Goodwill Hospital not because she wanted to act superior,


    but because her parents had worked there as doctors and she was born there. Everyone working


    there, from the director to the nurses, all knew who she was. They all treated her as if she was part


    of their family. On top of that, they would undoubtedly agree to help her if she ever asked for it. A


    long whileter, Tyson piped up, ¡°We¡¯re here, Mrs. Macari.¡± Kathleen came back to her senses and


    realized they had arrived at the entrance of the hospital. She pushed the car door open and stepped


    out. Tyson followed her from behind. He wanted to say something but eventually held his tongue.


    When they got to the entrance of the obstetrics and gynecology department, Kathleen turned


    around. ¡°Stop right there, Mr. Hackney. Men aren¡¯t allowed to go in.¡± The moment Tyson saw the


    sign on the door, a wave of embarrassment washed over him. ¡°Understood.¡± Truthfully speaking,


    Mr. Macari should have been the one toe here with her. She¡¯s his wife, after all. What¡¯s the


    point of me going with her? Kathleen turned and walked in. ¡°Ms. Williams,¡± she greeted the doctor.


    Quinn Williams was dumbstruck at the sight of her. ¡°It¡¯s you, Kate! I thought it was just someone


    with the same name as you when I saw the papers earlier.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me,¡± Kathleen uttered while


    taking a seat. ¡°So you¡¯re here to check whether you¡¯re pregnant or not?¡± Quinn asked in surprise.


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°I think I am pregnant, Ms. Williams. Can you help me hide it, though?¡± ¡°Why?¡±


    Quinn looked stunned. ¡°I might be getting a divorce, Ms. Williams. I want to keep the child, but my


    husband will never allow it. That¡¯s why I really hope you can help me out, Ms. Williams,¡± Kathleen


    begged. ¡°How could you mess around like that, Kate?¡± Quinn was both angry and heartbroken. ¡°DoOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    you have any idea how hard it is to be a single mother?¡± Kathleen hung her head. ¡°I know, Ms.


    Williams, but I have money. I can still raise this child.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with money,¡± Quinn


    protested. ¡°Who on earth is your husband? When you told me you were getting married, I kept


    asking you about it, but you refused to say. Tell me who your husband is right now. Is he treating


    you like this because your parents aren¡¯t around anymore?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know, Ms.


    Williams.¡± It was impossible to decipher any emotion from Kathleen¡¯s pale, delicate face. ¡°I knew


    that all of this would happen when I married him. Now that we¡¯re getting a divorce, I have nothing to


    comin about. That¡¯s why I want you to help me out here, Ms. Williams. Once we¡¯re divorced, I¡¯ll


    leave this ce with the child.¡± It¡¯s not like I can stay. Samuel will definitely find out. Quinn felt as if


    her heart was being ripped in half. She¡¯s suffering because she¡¯s all alone and there¡¯s no one to


    support her. ¡°Kate, if you really don¡¯t have any other choice, you should try and plead with Old Mrs.


    Macari. She sees you as her own granddaughter after all,¡± Quinn suggested, not knowing what was


    going on behind the scenes. ¡°Samuel treats you like his own sister, too, doesn¡¯t he? I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll


    deal with that husband of yours.¡± Kathleen averted her gaze. ¡°This is the only thing I can¡¯t go to the


    Macari family for, Ms. Williams. Just help me out here, please?¡± ¡°All right.¡± Quinn frowned. ¡°Lie


    down for now and let me have a look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the checkup, Quinn pushed her sses up and


    stated, ¡°You¡¯re already eight weeks in, but it seems that you¡¯re a little anemic because of your weak


    body. You should eat more nutritious food.¡± ¡°I was a premature baby, so my body¡¯s always been a


    little weak. It¡¯s how I¡¯ve always been,¡± Kathleen muttered glumly. ¡°Does your husband not know


    about this?¡± Quinn inquired in a serious tone. ¡°He never asked, so I never brought it up,¡± Kathleen


    answered in dejection. Even though Samuel had always been generous when it came to providing


    her with daily necessities, he never had any questions regarding her health. Instead, he would get


    Maria to take care of it. His only responsibility was to provide her with money. Quinn let out a sigh,


    then passed Kathleen a report. ¡°This is what you wanted. I hope you can think things through,


    Kate.¡± Kathleen stared at the report in front of her. Her lips quirked up. ¡°What I want doesn¡¯t matter.


    When ites to my marriage, my husband has the final say.¡± Just as she got up to leave, Quinn


    called out, ¡°Kate, is your husband¡ª¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 3

    chapter 3


    Kathleen turned around with a faint smile. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to get you involved, Ms. Williams.¡± With


    that, she proceeded to make her way out. Tears began to drip down Quinn¡¯s face. Kathleen¡¯s


    mother used to be her mentor, yet there was nothing she could do to help Kathleen. She didn¡¯t


    know how she was going to face her own mentor. When Kathleen came out of the obstetrics and


    gynecology department, she showed Tyson the report in her hands. ¡°Take a good look. I¡¯m not


    pregnant, so you can go now.¡± What she said made Tyson feel awkward. ¡°Where are you heading,


    Mrs. Macari? I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Here, he paused and added in a softer voice, ¡°Mr. Macari told me


    to.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like being followed around. You can tell Samuel that I will look for Grandma, but I have


    something else to do right now,¡± Kathleen dered. ¡°Understood.¡± Tyson nodded. Kathleen turned


    and left. After taking two steps, she realized that she had forgotten to take her phone, so she went


    back to get it. When she came out again, someone stopped her by calling her name. ¡°Kathleen.¡±


    Nicolette¡¯s voice traveled into her ears. Kathleen froze. How did I end up bumping into her? She


    turned around quietly and looked at Nicolette, who was dressed in a hospital gown and looked a


    little pale. Even so, she still looked gorgeous. Despite the physical resemnce between them,


    their temperaments werepletely different. Kathleen was alluring, but there was something


    innocent about her. Nicolette, on the other hand, was purely priggish. The two of them were worlds


    apart. Kathleen furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nicolette stared back at her


    icily. A glint of envy shed in her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve been admitted to the hospital for leukemia.¡±


    ¡°Leukemia?¡± ¡°Samuel was the one who arranged for me to get admitted here.¡± Nicolette smirked.


    ¡°Oh, right, I heard that the treatment for leukemia in this hospital was perfected by your parents.¡±


    Her words disgusted Kathleen. She didn¡¯t like the idea of Nicolette receiving the treatment that her


    parents had perfected. ¡°Good luck with your treatment, then,¡± Kathleen said emotionlessly. She


    wanted to leave, but Nicolette stopped her again. ¡°Give Samuel back to me, Kathleen.¡± Kathleen


    paused. ¡°If it isn¡¯t because you snatched him away, I would have been the one who married Samuel


    three years ago. Because of you, we were separated for so many years, and now, this is the state


    that my body¡¯s in. Do you still intend to have him all to yourself? He doesn¡¯t even love you!¡±


    Nicolette continued. Kathleen remained expressionless. ¡°What a joke. If he wants to get a divorce,


    then he should be the one talking to me about it. Why are you the one saying it? Is he that much of


    a coward?¡± The truth was, she knew that Nicolette had only said that on purpose to provoke her and


    let her know just how much Samuel cared about Nicolette. Even though Kathleen was aware of it,


    that didn¡¯t change the fact that it hurt. She had loved him for so many years, after all. ¡°Samuel just


    feels bad,¡± Nicolette muttered through gritted teeth. ¡°You think it¡¯s natural for you to be with Samuel


    because you lost your parents and Old Mrs. Macari likes you. But you seem to have forgotten that


    he doesn¡¯t love you. Not even a tiny bit!¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Kathleen challenged. Nicolette


    was dazed upon hearing that. ¡°Why would he touch me if he didn¡¯t love me?¡± Kathleen continued


    taunting. Nicolette trembled slightly. Right then, she looked behind Kathleen. ¡°Samuel?¡± Kathleen


    froze for a second and smiled calmly. I guess I fell for it in the end. She turned around and was


    greeted by the sight of a cold, striking man. ¡°I came here to get a checkup. I¡¯ll be on my way now,¡±


    Kathleen said. ¡°And what were the results?¡± Samuel questioned in a frigid voice. Kathleen pulled


    out theb report and stuffed it into his suit pocket. With a grin on her face, she answered, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. I¡¯m not pregnant.¡± Samuel took the report with a slight difort in his heart. Truthfully


    speaking, he had had his hopes up. However, the feeling soon dissipated. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re not


    pregnant, let¡¯s discuss the future,¡± he suggested in an unconcerned manner. ¡°Are you sure you


    want to talk about that here?¡± Kathleen looked aggrieved. ¡°I haven¡¯t even eaten yet just so I could


    get a checkup.¡± ¡°Go eat, then,¡± Samuel responded impassively. ¡°Take me there.¡± Kathleen smiled.


    ¡°We can talk while we eat.¡± Samuel stared at her without any warmth in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t try anything


    funny.¡± Kathleen giggled, which was music to one¡¯s ears. ¡°If I had tried anything funny, you would


    have been kneeling in front of Grandma at this moment. All I¡¯m asking is that you join me for a


    meal.¡± Samuel furrowed his brows. ¡°You can go with her, Samuel. I¡¯ll wait for you in the hospital,¡±


    Nicolette piped up, pretending to be understanding. Kathleen beamed and grabbed Samuel¡¯s arm.


    ¡°If you say so, Ms. Yoeger. Let¡¯s go, then. There¡¯s a ce nearby that I¡¯ve been wanting to try for a


    while.¡± Nicolette watched as they linked arms with venom in her eyes. Samuel nced at her and


    said, ¡°Go back to the ward and get some rest. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nicolette bit her lip. ¡°Hurry


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter


    back. Let¡¯s eat lunch together.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Samuel nodded. Kathleen dragged him outside, and they


    went to the nearby restaurant that she had mentioned. She took one menu, looking rxed. ¡°What


    are you getting, Sam?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to save some room in your stomach to have


    lunch with Nicoletteter, right? I get it.¡± Kathleen gestured for the waiter. ¡°Can I get one quinoa


    sd? Also, I want a te of chicken drumsticks. Thanks.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The waiter nodded, then walked


    away. Samuel knitted his eyebrows. ¡°Why are you eating so much?¡± He knew that Kathleen typically


    had a small appetite. She would be full after just a few bites. ¡°Really, Sam? I only ordered a bowl of


    quinoa sd and some chicken drumsticks, and you think I¡¯m eating too much? Has yourpany


    gone bankrupt or something? Are you poor now?¡± ¡°Just eat.¡± Sometimes, her cheekiness was


    adorable. Other times, however, it was in infuriating. Even so, Samuel had to admit that it hadn¡¯t


    been too bad waiting for Nicolette toe back for the past three years with Kathleen by his side.


    When the food was served, Kathleen began to dig in. She was practically starving at that point, and


    so was the baby she was carrying. As she chewed her sd, her cheeks puffed up. That action of


    hers was incredibly cute, and she looked just like a squirrel. ¡°What did you want to say to me?¡±


    Kathleen asked softly. ¡°What did Nicolette tell you just now?¡± Kathleen frowned. Is he trying to settle


    the score? ¡°She told me that she had leukemia.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I went to check for a bone marrow


    match for her. Surprisingly enough, there¡¯s a donor in this hospital whose blood type is a perfect


    match for her. Can you guess who it is?¡± Kathleen¡¯s eyelid twitched. ¡°You mean¡­ me?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 chapter 4

    chapter 4


    Samuel nodded. This is unbelievable. Seriously, what a f*cking cruel twist of fate! Kathleen, who


    yed the part of a gentle princess most of the time, cursed internally. Is God ying tricks on me?


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to donate to her.¡± Kathleen bit her lip. ¡°I will never donate my bone marrow to a


    woman who destroyed my family and stole my husband away.¡± Truth was, those actually didn¡¯t


    matter that much. What mattered was that she was pregnant with a child, so she couldn¡¯t donate


    her bone marrow. However, she couldn¡¯t tell Samuel about that. If he found out, he would force her


    to get rid of the baby. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you want as long as you agree to be her donor,¡± Samuel


    offered generously. ¡°Even if it means not getting a divorce?¡± Kathleen muttered with her head


    lowered. She didn¡¯t want him to notice the sorrow in her gaze. Samuel fell silent. Looks like he can¡¯t


    let Nicolette go. Even if he agrees to my request, that¡¯s only because he wants to save Nicolette¡¯s


    life. He¡¯s willing to sacrifice his marriage and happiness for her. What an admirable show of love.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get too greedy, Kathleen,¡± Samuel said. ¡°Even if I did it to save Nicolette¡¯s life, you


    should know that I don¡¯t love you.¡± Kathleen¡¯s face paled. Those words were like a dagger stabbing


    through her heart. It was as if fresh blood was pooling out, and it hurt like never before. ¡°And what if


    I insist on keeping this dead love alive?¡± Kathleen slowly lifted her gaze and revealed her sparkling


    eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t get anything from it, then. It doesn¡¯t matter what aspect you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°It¡¯s


    the first time I¡¯ve found you so disgusting, Samuel.¡± Kathleen put down the spoon in her hand. ¡°You


    said I¡¯m greedy, but aren¡¯t you the same? You want to divorce me so that you can be with Nicolette.


    Fine, I agreed to that. But don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too brutal to ask me to save her life


    now?¡± Does he even know how much I love him? How can he be so cruel to torture me like


    this? ¡°You can¡¯t have the best of both worlds, Samuel. It¡¯s just like me and you.¡± She had loved him


    for ten years, but that love had only turned into a source of pain to her. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely


    avaricious.¡± Samuel stood up to leave. Kathleen gave a self-deprecating chuckle and muttered to


    herself, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m avaricious. I want everything¡ªI want you, and I want your heart.¡± She lost


    her appetite then. There was no way she could take another bite. After getting out of the restaurant,


    she went to the Macari residence. Diana had had a stroke a while ago, and her condition had only


    improved recently. When Kathleen saw the kind old woman, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell her


    about the divorce. ¡°Grandma,¡± she greeted before taking a seat beside the bed. ¡°Katie, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Diana was all smiles at the sight of Kathleen. Out of everyone in the Macari family, she was the one


    who liked Kathleen the most. It wasn¡¯t just Kathleen¡¯s parents who had saved her life, but also


    Kathleen herself. Back when Diana had an abrupt stroke attack, Kathleen was the one who had


    stayed calm and saved her. Even the doctor had said that if Kathleen hadn¡¯t acted fast, Diana would


    have already lost her life. However, only Diana, Kathleen, and the doctor knew about it. Everyone


    else was kept in the dark. Diana took Kathleen¡¯s hand in hers with a sigh. ¡°I never knew that you


    were well-versed in so many things.¡± Kathleen felt embarrassed. ¡°That¡¯s what my family specializes


    in, Grandma. Even though my parents practiced modern medicine, my granddad was a practitioner


    of traditional medicine. I only learned a few basics from him. I didn¡¯t think that they would be of any


    practical use.¡± ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not questioning you,¡± Diana reassured. Her heart ached as she


    continued, ¡°I just feel that your marriage with Samuel is holding you back. Otherwise, with your


    talent, you can go as far as you want.¡± Kathleen¡¯s eyes began to water. She knew that Diana was


    the one who understood her most in the entire Macari family. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have made so many


    sacrifices if not for the fact that you loved Samuel so much.¡± Diana sighed. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that he¡¯s


    an ignorant child. He knows nothing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell him about it, Grandma. I don¡¯t want to burden him,¡±


    Kathleen begged. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tell him,¡± Diana promised. ¡°You and Samuel have been married for


    three years now, Katie. Why isn¡¯t there any news yet?¡± Kathleen¡¯s cheeks flushed red. ¡°Grandma, I


    ¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. Are you really not going to have a child just because he says so?¡± Diana cut


    her off. ¡°You should hurry up and have a kid and tie him down so that even if Nicolettees back,


    she won¡¯t be a match for you.¡± Kathleen was dumbfounded. Nicolette had alreadye back. Even


    if they had a child, she still wouldn¡¯t be a match for Nicolette. Samuel was much more ruthless than


    they thought, and he waspletely devoid of emotion. Kathleen took Diana¡¯s pulse and shed a


    smile. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten a lot better, Grandma.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯d like to live a few more years so I can


    see you have a baby, Katie.¡± Diana smiled amiably and expectantly. ¡°Of course.¡± Kathleen chatted


    with Diana for a bit longer, then got up to take her leave. Right when she stepped out of Diana¡¯sN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter


    room, she bumped into Wynnie Staines, Samuel¡¯s mother. ¡°Mom,¡± Kathleen greeted respectfully.


    Wynnie was different from most mothers-inw. She wasn¡¯t the picky kind, nor was she incredibly


    weing. Instead, she was standoffish and cold. Even so, she had never insulted Kathleen in any


    way, nor had she looked down on her. Kathleen felt that it was a good thing. That was why she held


    Wynnie in high regard. ¡°Mm.¡± Wynnie was a sophisticated woman in her forties. She was wearing a


    professional suit with high heels and was still working hard as awyer. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Grandma,¡±


    Kathleen said. She looked as adorable as a little rabbit. Wynnie, in fact, liked her a lot. She just


    wasn¡¯t ustomed to expressing herself that much. That was one thing she had inmon with


    Samuel. The only difference was that Wynnie liked Kathleen and cared for her a lot. To her,


    Kathleen was a delicate young girl who was as pure as snow. ¡°I brought some crabs home. Let¡¯s


    have dinner together,¡± Wynnie said. One of her clients had given them to her. She didn¡¯t want to


    ept them at first, but she had done so because she knew that Kathleen liked them. She had


    even wanted to call Samuel and get him to bring Kathleen over for dinner. But surprisingly, Kathleen


    was already there. It was true that Kathleen really enjoyed eating crabs. In the past, she could eat


    five all on her own. On top of that, Samuel would help her with the shells. When she thought about


    it, she realized that they had shared quite a few intimate moments. The only thing was that there


    was no love in them. Even though she liked crabs very much, she felt absolutely disgusted when


    she thought of the taste right then. She immediately turned and dashed into the bathroom before


    vomiting into the sink. Wynnie came in and watched as Kathleen washed her mouth with some


    water from the door. Kathleen wiped her hands with a towel and said, ¡°My stomach hasn¡¯t been


    feeling welltely, Mom.¡± Wynnie¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Did you go for a checkup?¡± ¡°I did. The doctor


    told me to get enough rest.¡± Kathleen pursed her lips. Wynnie hesitated for a moment and asked,


    ¡°Nicolette¡¯s back. Do you know that?¡±

 chapter 5

    chapter 5


    Kathleen did not respond, but Wynnie was well aware because she knew her son very well. Wynnie


    did not understand which part of Nicolette was attractive after seeing that thetter could not walk.


    She did not discriminate against Nicolette¡¯s background and upbringing but because her actions


    were undignified. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to your room to rest? I¡¯ll call Samuel and ask him toe


    back,¡± said Wynnie calmly. Kathleen pursed her lips and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After that, she turned to


    leave. Wynnie watched her leave and sighed. If only Kathleen isn¡¯t so thoughtful. I¡¯ll stand up for her


    if she cries. Wynnie took out her phone and called Samuel, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re busy with now,


    but I want you to get your ass home this instance!¡± She hung up after saying that, and Samuel


    frowned. Wynnie was evidently angry, judging from her tone. Could it be that Kathleen told


    Grandma? Samuel became upset, and his eyes darkened. Nicolette was afraid when she saw that.


    ¡°Samuel, what happened?¡± Nicolette bit her lips and asked, ¡°Could it be that Kathleen didn¡¯t want to


    get a divorce and told your Grandma?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Samuel grabbed his coat and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be


    leaving for a bit.¡± ¡°Are youing home tonight?¡± asked Nicolette while she tugged at the corners


    of his shirt. ¡°Yeah.¡± Samuel nodded. Nicolette smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯ll be waiting for you


    no matter howte it is.¡± She would definitely not let go of him again. Samuel looked at her


    meaningfully and left. Nicolette¡¯s eyes turned cold right afterward. Samuel returned to the Macari


    residence, and Wynnie blocked him at the entrance. ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± asked Samuel coldly.


    ¡°You smell entirely of disinfectant. Could it be that you realized that having children is your problem,


    so you went to the hospital for a checkup?¡± asked Wynnie icily. Samuel frowned and said, ¡°Mom,


    what are you saying? I¡¯m perfectly healthy.¡± ¡°Very well. Why don¡¯t you want children?¡± asked


    Wynnie unhappily. ¡°Kathleen was the one who didn¡¯t want kids,¡± replied Samuel calmly. ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Wynnie scolded, ¡°Samuel, how could you push the responsibility for this to a girl? This is akin to


    resenting your wife for not being able to have children. How did I give birth to a son like you!¡±


    Samuel¡¯s brows furrowed, saying, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± He had tested Kathleen. After they made


    love, she said she wanted to sign up for art lessons, and he asked her about having a child since


    she felt bored. Kathleen instantly rejected the idea. Wynnieughed coldly and said, ¡°Were you the


    one who raised the idea of having kids?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Samuel nodded. ¡°You fool. Would you have let her


    go if she didn¡¯t say that?¡± Wynnie angrily continued, ¡°You probably told her she¡¯s thinking about


    something she shouldn¡¯t. Moreover, what are you going to do if Nicolette returns after the both of


    you have a child?¡± Samuel replied, ¡°If Kathleen doesn¡¯t want a child, she can give birth to the child


    and let Nicolette and I care for the baby. She¡¯s still young, and she can find another man.¡± Wynnie


    let out a chuckle from frustration and scolded, ¡°You can¡¯t be my son! I need to check if I took home


    the wrong child!¡± Samuel was at a loss for words. ¡°I seldom interfere with the issues between you


    and Kathleen, so you guys can do what you want.¡± Wynnie coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re such a jerk and are


    not a match for Kathleen. Plenty of talented young men in myw firm will be a good match for her!¡±


    After that, Wynnie turned to leave. Samuel frowned. He knew that Grandma liked Kathleen, but he


    was surprised that Wynnie liked her as well. What kind of mother-inw will look out for men for her


    daughter-inw? Samuel¡¯s heart clenched, and he was ufortable at the thought of his wife who


    was as cute as a rabbit in the arms of another man. He went up the stairs, and Kathleen was lying


    on the bed, hugging her nket, sound asleep. They might have unpleasantly parted ways, but


    Samuel¡¯s anger toward her was usually short-lived and dissipated as quickly as it came. This sweet


    peach is too delectable and I can¡¯t stop myself from having a few bites. Kathleen had an odd habit


    when she slept. She did not like to wear too much as she felt it was constrictive. That was why she


    immediately changed into a pearl-white sheer nightgown when she went upstairs. At that moment,


    she was hugging her nket, and her fair and slender hand and legs were exposed, appearing


    alluring. ¡°Kathleen,¡± whispered Samuel as he supported himself on both sides of her body. Kathleen


    was sleepy and tired. She did not even open her eyes when she heard someone calling her.


    Instead, she just said in a soft and raspy voice, ¡°Be quiet. I¡¯m sleepy.¡± She became drowsy very


    often after getting pregnant. Samuel grinned and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I apany you to sleep?¡± He


    extended his hand and caressed her smooth and soft face. He wondered how she cared for herself


    as her skin was very smooth. ¡°No. You¡¯ll crush¡­¡± Kathleen was in a daze, and she wanted to say


    that he would crush the baby. Samuel¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°We are not even divorced yet,


    but you¡¯re already rejecting me?¡± She never rejected him usually, aside from the days she had her


    Previous Chapter


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    period or if she did not feel well. He knew when Kathleen¡¯s period was, and it was not time yet.


    Kathleen suddenly felt her body dip, surrounded by an intense embrace. She immediately became


    wide-awake. Kathleen watched Samuel, who was hugging her, and froze. ¡°Samuel Macari?¡± she


    asked in shock. He was upset as she rarely called him by his full name. She usually called him Sam


    and did not allow others to call him that, saying it was her exclusive nickname for him. Kathleen


    quickly sat up, hugging her nket, and looked at him nervously. She knew Samuel loved to


    misbehave, but she could not allow that as she was pregnant. Kathleen was willing to indulge him


    and was happy to do so, but the circumstances were different then. Samuel did not like Kathleen


    avoiding him and icily said, ¡°What did you tell my mom?¡± Kathleen¡¯s eyes showed how puzzled she


    was, and she replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything to Wynnie.¡± ¡°How did Mom find out that Nicolette is back


    if you didn¡¯t say anything?¡± asked Samuel unhappily. ¡°Samuel, Nicolette is not invisible, and many


    people in Jadeborough know her. You also let her move into Goodwill Hospital. Don¡¯t you know how


    many wealthy people in Jadeborough go there to see the doctors? Won¡¯t they gossip if they saw


    Nicolette? It¡¯s normal that news may travel into Wynnie¡¯s ears!¡± Kathleen was usually gentle, and


    she never got angry at Samuel. She kept trying to be a good wife, but she finally understood that


    Samuel would not like her no matter how good she was. He even wanted her to save her love rival.


    Samuel saw her defensive manner and frowned, saying, ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you suspecting


    me? You felt that Iined to Grandma and Wynnie because I don¡¯t want to get a divorce.¡±


    Kathleen felt wronged. She was not someone like that. Ever since she married Samuel, she


    remained silent about the injustice she faced. However, she was hurt that Samuel would


    misunderstand her that way. Does he not have the slightest trust in me even if he doesn¡¯t love me?


    What am I to him?


    Next Chapter

 chapter 6

    chapter 6


    Samuel didn¡¯t deny it. Kathleen was both furious and frustrated. However, because of her


    appearance, she didn¡¯t look intimidating at all even though she was angry. ¡°Samuel, you¡¯d better


    listen up,¡± she said as she looked at him seriously. Her red cheeks were obvious on her fair skin,


    the straps of her shirt were loose, and her slender legs were exposed. It was a beautiful scene.


    Samuel narrowed his eyes at her as his gaze darkened. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± ¡°Samuel.¡±


    Kathleen was angry, and she felt that she was intimidating enough. Nheless, it wasn¡¯t the case


    in Samuel¡¯s eyes. To him, she was the same as an angry white kitten with fur erect. ¡°I¡¯m not that


    kind of person who goes back on my promise! I¡¯m fine that you wish to get a divorce. I just didn¡¯t


    want to trigger Grandma since she¡¯s not feeling well. So of course I wouldn¡¯t tell on her because of


    that!¡± Kathleen said angrily, her eyes red. How could he doubt me like this? When Samuel saw that


    she was really mad, he said in a gentler tone, ¡°I¡¯ve misunderstood you.¡± Kathleen snorted. Samuel


    pinched her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ll help you deshell the crabster.¡± The moment Kathleen heard ¡°crabs,¡± she


    felt like throwing up. Despite that, she had to hold it in when Samuel was in front of her. ¡°I went to


    the hospital for a checkup today,¡± she said in a small voice. Samuel asked indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    say that you¡¯re not pregnant?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not. But the doctor said that I have a weak stomach and


    told me not to eat anything cold.¡± So that¡¯s the reason. Samuel stared at her. ¡°You¡¯re really fragile.¡±


    Kathleen bit her lip. ¡°You¡¯re the one who pampered me so much that I¡¯ve be used to it now. If


    you continue to mock me, I won¡¯t divorce you since it¡¯s not easy to find anyone who will treat me like


    you do.¡± She regretted it the moment she finished speaking because she knew that Samuel would


    definitely get mad. But to her surprise, he didn¡¯t. He merely said, ¡°Even if we¡¯re not together


    anymore, I¡¯ve told you that you¡¯ll get everything that you deserve. After we¡¯re divorced, you can


    carry on your life as usual and just act like how you used to be. No one¡¯s going to bully you.¡±


    Kathleen fixed her gaze on him. Hello, Mr. Liar? You¡¯re bullying me right now! ¡°Samuel, is Kate up


    yet? Dinner¡¯s ready.¡± Wynnie¡¯s voice rang from outside the door. ¡°Okay! We¡¯reing!¡± Samuel


    replied. ¡°Hurry up. Christopher¡¯s here too,¡± Wynnie urged. ¡°Got it!¡± Only then did Wynnie turn and


    make her way downstairs. ¡°Wake up.¡± Samuel looked at Kathleen coldly. Kathleen asked in


    surprise, ¡°Why is Christopher here?¡± Christopher Morris was Samuel¡¯s older cousin. His mother was


    Wynnie¡¯s elder sister, Emily Staines. Although they were sisters, their personalities were the


    complete opposite. Emily was gentler. ¡°Why are you asking me so many questions?¡± Samuel asked


    coldly. Kathleen was frustrated. Samuel¡¯s temper was truly something else. One moment, she felt


    as though she was in heaven, but the next moment, she felt as though she was in hell. ¡°Wear


    something less revealing. We¡¯ve got an outsider tonight,¡± Samuel reminded. ¡°An outsider?¡±


    Kathleen was confused. Samuel narrowed his eyes. ¡°Christopher.¡± He hated the way Christopher


    looked at Kathleen the most. The way Christopher looked at her wasn¡¯t that of a pervert, but it was


    a look of yearning for something that one couldn¡¯t have. Even so, Christopher was Samuel¡¯s older


    cousin, and the two of them were so close that they were inseparable since they were little, so


    Samuel couldn¡¯t say anything to Christopher. Kathleen only thought that Samuel was in a bad mood


    because of Nicolette¡¯s illness. She didn¡¯t even want to argue with him at all. After she got out of bed,


    she took a pink V-neck sweater and a pair of white wide-legged pants from the closet before putting


    them on. Her corbone was exquisite, and she had beautiful, fair skin. She looked like a charming


    and enchanting minx from all angles. She tied her hair up into a ponytail, exposing her slender and


    fair neck. When her fair neck and exquisite-looking corbone were exposed at the same time, she


    looked indescribably charming. Samuel didn¡¯t like that. He walked over to her and untied her


    ponytail. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kathleen¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good on you.¡± ¡°So what?


    My hair will get in my way when I eat if I don¡¯t tie it up.¡± Kathleen stretched out her hand. ¡°Give it


    back.¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Samuel raised his hand. Kathleen stood on her tiptoes as she tried to snatch it back.


    She was a hundred and sixty-eight centimeters, but in front of Samuel, who was a hundred and


    ny centimeters, she was still a shorty. It didn¡¯t do much help even after she stood on tiptoe. Her


    entire body waspletely pressed against Samuel¡¯s warm body, and her feeble hand was


    pressing onto his chest as she put in her entire strength to get back her hair tie. Even then, she


    didn¡¯t notice anything. Ever since they got married, Samuel had never pushed her away. They were


    a married couple, so they had done whatever a married couple would do. Because of that, she was


    used to being intimate with him. Suddenly, he put his arms against her slender waist as he leaned


    down to speak next to her ear. ¡°You¡¯re really stubborn. Why are you still trying to get it when it¡¯s


    obvious that you can¡¯t reach it? Why don¡¯t you beg me the way you used to?¡± Kathleen would have


    begged him in her mellow voice. ¡°Sam¡­ Give me back my hair tie. I¡¯ll be a good girl.¡± But now, she


    wouldn¡¯t say it, and he didn¡¯t like the way she was resisting him. Kathleen pushed him away and


    looked at him in anger. ¡°That¡¯s because we can¡¯t go back to how things were.¡± Samuel was


    stunned. Kathleen stretched out her hand. ¡°Give me back my hair tie.¡± It was what he wanted her to


    say, but the look in her eyes and her tone weren¡¯t the same as before anymore. ¡°No!¡± Samuel¡¯s


    handsome face darkened as he walked to the side of the window and threw it out of the window.


    ¡°You!¡± Kathleen gritted her teeth. Samuel walked out of the room in a huff, rendering her


    speechless. Since Kathleen and Samuel rarely came back to sleep over that much, she didn¡¯t have


    many of her daily necessities with her. Most of her stuff was at the condominium. The hair tie that


    Samuel had just thrown out the window was the only one that she had. Something is definitely


    wrong with him! Having no other choice, Kathleen could only go downstairs with her hair down.


    Wynnie waved at her. ¡°Come here, Kate.¡± Kathleen walked over. Christopher looked at her with


    gentle eyes. ¡°Kathleen.¡± Kathleen smiled at him sweetly. ¡°Christopher.¡± Samuel had a gloomy look


    on his face. Christopher¡¯s lips curved upward, but he looked slightly depressed. Kathleen took her


    seat between Samuel and Wynnie. Immediately, Wynnie chose a big crab for her. ¡°Your stomach¡¯s


    unwell, so you can only eat one.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡± Phew. Fortunately, I only need to eat one. But


    why do I feel like throwing up? Despite that, she held it in because she didn¡¯t want anyone to notice


    anything. Right when she was about to deshell the crab, Samuel snatched it away. Kathleen


    swallowed a lump in her throat, her gaze fixated on the crab. Although she couldn¡¯t stand the smell,


    it didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t eat it. I can still eat one. ¡°Take your vegetables. Don¡¯t forget what the


    doctor said,¡± Samuel said like a strict father. Kathleen puffed her cheeks as she took her fork.


    Christopher looked at her, and there was no telling what he was thinking. After dinner, Samuel and


    Christopher went to the study upstairs to discuss some matters. Kathleen, on the other hand, went


    to the courtyard. The Macari family had a big Samoyed called Snowy. Kathleen and Snowy were


    very close. Whenever she came to the Macari residence, she would always y and talk to Snowy.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter


    ¡°Snowy, I don¡¯t think I cane to visit you so often anymore. Will you miss me?¡± Kathleen asked


    as she hugged Snowy. ¡°Why can¡¯t youe to visit it so often anymore? What happened between


    you and Samuel?¡± Christopher¡¯s voice was low.

 chapter 7

    chapter 7


    Kathleen was shocked. She turned around and saw Christopher. ¡°Oh, Christopher, it¡¯s you.¡± Christopher


    smiled. ¡°Did something happen between you and Samuel?¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Kathleen blinked


    innocently. She had tender features with a pair of eyes that sparkled. ¡°The Yoegers told me Nicolette¡¯s


    back.¡± Christopher was very straightforward. The smile on Kathleen¡¯s face slowly faded. ¡°So everyone


    knows about it already.¡± Everyone in the Yoeger family knew that Kathleen was married to Samuel.


    Though Rose Yoeger, the legitimate daughter of the Yoeger family, did not like Nicolette, she liked


    Samuel. She had turned up at Samuel and Kathleen¡¯s wedding and insulted Kathleen, saying thetter


    was overestimating herself for thinking she could turn her life around by being a recement. Back then,


    Kathleen had indeed overestimated herself. She had thought that she could turn her unlucky life around.


    However, life is not something a person can control. When Christopher saw Kathleen¡¯s dejected look, his


    heart ached. He raised his arm, wanting to pat her head. In the end, he only ced it on Snowy. ¡°Kate,


    you cane to me if you need any help.¡± His voice was gentle. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help you, just


    like old times.¡± Kathleen tilted her head, frowning. ¡°Christopher, what are you talking about?¡± She did not


    understand what he was saying. Christopher stared at her, hesitant with his words. ¡°Kathleen, ten years


    ago¡ª¡± ¡°Christopher, you¡¯re still here?¡± Right then, Wynnie appeared. ¡°I¡¯ve got some big crabs here.


    Bring them home to your mom. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll like them.¡± ¡°Okay, Aunt Wynnie.¡± Christopher nodded,


    reaching out to take the box of crabs from Wynnie. ¡°Drive safely,¡± Wynnie reminded. Christopher nodded


    again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Wynnie. You should head inside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wynnie nced at Kathleen and


    turned around to enter the house. Once Wynnie entered the house, Kathleen asked softly, ¡°Christopher,


    what did you just say? What happened ten years ago? Did we know each other back then?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s gaze was gentle. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± I¡¯ll tell her when she divorces Samuel. It should be the


    right time by then. ¡°I¡¯ll get going now,¡± Christopher said. Kathleen furrowed her brows, finding Christopher


    rather odd. ¡°What were you two talking about?¡± Samuel stepped out from a dark corner. By that time,


    Christopher had already disappeared from their view. ¡°Nothing much.¡± Kathleen shook her head. ¡°But I


    noticed you two talking for quite some time,¡± Samuel said icily. He had seen everything from the second


    floor. ¡°We were just exchanging some tips about rearing dogs.¡± ¡°Tips about rearing dogs?¡± Samuel


    scoffed. ¡°As far as I know, you¡¯re not the one rearing Snowy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My dog¡¯s called Sammy,¡±


    Kathleen jeered. Instantly, Samuel knew she was being sarcastic. ¡°Kathleen!¡± ¡°Did I say something


    wrong, you son of a b*tch?¡± Kathleen became bolder when she was at the Macari residence. ¡°Looks like


    you¡¯ve got a death wish.¡± Samuel tugged at his tie. Kathleen mustered her courage and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you


    dare touch me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll show Nicolette all my scars of abuse you created.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Samuel¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll do it if you bully me!¡± Kathleen decided to go all out. Why should


    I shut up when I¡¯m being bullied? ¡°You sure have some guts.¡± Samuel was officially angered. Upon


    seeing his reaction, Kathleen felt pleased. ¡°Samuel, Kate, why don¡¯t you two sleep here tonight? You can


    return tomorrow.¡± Wynnie walked over. ¡°Mom, I think it¡¯s best if we go back,¡± Samuel said coldly.


    ¡°Kathleen doesn¡¯t feelfortable staying here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Kathleen tried to go against Samuel¡¯s


    words. ¡°You can go back if you want to. I¡¯m staying here.¡± Samuel was utterly displeased. If she were to


    remain in the house, then he could not leave, as it would make Diana suspicious. However, he had


    promised Nicolette that he would return. He narrowed his eyes at Kathleen, hinting at her to cooperate


    with him. To his surprise, Kathleen stepped forward and held Wynnie¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom, I¡¯d like to learn about


    thew from you, especially the Marriage Act.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Wynnie nodded. ¡°Calvin is on a business trip, so


    I¡¯m free tonight.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kathleen smiled faintly, revealing her dimples that made her look pretty and


    sweet. Wynnie could not understand why Samuel did not like Kathleen, who was such a likable person.


    Samuel could only watch Kathleen leave with a cold gaze. Kathleen stayed in Wynnie¡¯s bedroom for two


    hours. During that time, Samuel had sent Kathleen a message telling her to go home with him, but she


    had ignored him. Wynnie was a discerning woman. She knew what was going on the moment she


    noticed Kathleen¡¯s unhappy expression whenever Kathleen nced at her phone. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going back


    to my room.¡± Kathleen faked a yawn. ¡°Okay.¡± Wynnie¡¯s eyes were filled with concern. ¡°Kate, no matter


    what happens, just know that we¡¯re your family, okay?¡± Kathleen was taken aback, but she quickly


    smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± She then turned around, walked out of Wynnie¡¯s room, and made her way back to


    Samuel¡¯s. As soon as she entered, Samuel grabbed her wrist. His gaze was filled with rage. ¡°Kathleen,


    stop messing around!¡± ¡°Let go, Samuel!¡± Kathleen¡¯s arm hurt from his grip. ¡°No one¡¯s stopping you from


    seeing Nicolette. The door is wide open. If you want to go, then go ahead. Why should I cover up for


    you? You¡¯re such a jerk. Do you know that?¡± How could he ignore my feelings like that? What gives himBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    the right to treat me this way? ¡°You were the one who asked for it,¡± Samuel uttered coldly. ¡°I said I¡¯d


    never like you three years ago, yet you still wanted to marry me.¡± ¡°Yes, I was too stupid three years ago. I


    thought I could change your heart during these three years.¡± Kathleen¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Samuel, ten


    years ago¡ª¡± Before she could continue, Samuel¡¯s phone rang. He took out his phone, and his gaze


    darkened instantly. ¡°Yes, Nicolette.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was incredibly gentle. It was as though he was


    coaxing a baby. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll go back right now.¡± With that, he hung up and cast Kathleen an icy


    look. ¡°Put on your coat ande home with me!¡± Kathleen bit her lip. ¡°No!¡± She did not want to stay in


    the cold and empty house alone. ¡°It¡¯s useless, Kathleen. Do you think you can avoid having a divorce by


    hiding here?¡± Samuel pinched her chin. ¡°Think of your uncle. Do you think I¡¯ll let him live a peaceful life if


    you offend me?¡± Kathleen froze. ¡°Put on your coat.¡± Samuel released his grip on her. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in


    the car. If you don¡¯te down in five minutes, then you shall see your uncle¡¯s dead body soon.¡± After


    that, Samuel turned around and left. Kathleen¡¯s legs gave in instantly; she had to lean against the wall


    for support. Her eyes reddened, but she forced herself to hold back her tears. Samuel is really ruthless.


    Then again, I¡¯m just a recement. What was I thinking, expecting him to treat me with care? She shut


    her eyes, and tears started rolling down her cheeks. After some time, she wiped her face with the back of


    her hand, put on her coat, and went downstairs. Samuel was already getting impatient waiting in the car.


    Upon seeing her arrival, he urged Kathleen to enter the vehicle quickly. Kathleen got into the backseat.


    In the past, she had always sat in the passenger seat. Her actions made Samuel¡¯s brows twitch. He did


    not like her silent rebellion. He preferred her to be gentle and obedient.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 8

    chapter 8


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you driving? Isn¡¯t Nicolette waiting for you?¡± Kathleen asked coldly. Samuel had wanted


    Kathleen to take the front passenger seat, but he changed his mind when he heard what she said


    and started the engine. Neither of them spoke a word on the way home. The atmosphere in the car


    crackled with tension. Samuel felt that it was all Kathleen¡¯s fault. If she had behaved like she was


    before, they would not have argued. Halfway through the journey, Samuel¡¯s phone rang. It was


    Nicolette again. ¡°What did you say? I¡¯ll go over immediately.¡± Samuel suddenly stopped the car and


    turned to Kathleen. ¡°Get down. I¡¯ll ask Tyson toe and take you home.¡± Kathleen refused to


    move. ¡°Get down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost twelve. Are you going to leave a girl here all by herself?¡± Kathleen¡¯s


    heart wrenched. ¡°Tyson will be here in five minutes.¡± Kathleen felt a sickening lurch in her heart. Her


    face was drained of color. Biting her lip, she got out of the car. ¡°Five minutes. Tyson will be here


    soon. Wait here,¡± Samuel said. Kathleen lowered her head and kept quiet. She had nothing to say


    to Samuel anymore. Even if Samuel did not have any feelings for her, he should know that it was


    not safe to leave a girl by the road at this hour. Yet he had chosen to leave her by the road. Samuel


    nced at Kathleen. For some reason, he felt awful seeing her head hung low. Just then, his phone


    rang again. Nicolette needed him now. Without hesitation, Samuel drove away. Tears ran down


    Kathleen¡¯s cheeks, falling to the ground. Five minutester, Tyson arrived to pick her up. However,


    there was no one on the road. Where is Mrs. Macari? Tyson tried to call Kathleen. However, no one


    answered the phone. Sensing that something was not right, Tyson quickly gave Samuel a call. ¡°Did


    you find her? Remember to send her home safely. If she¡¯s hungry, ask¡ª¡± Samuel started talking the


    minute he picked up Tyson¡¯s call. ¡°Mr. Macari, Mrs. Macari is missing,¡± Tyson said in a quavering


    voice. ¡°Missing?¡± Samuel frowned. ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no one on the road. I tried calling Mrs. Macari, but


    no one answered the phone.¡± Tyson was starting to feel nervous. ¡°Send some men to look for her.


    You must find her no matter what,¡± Samuel bellowed. What should I do if something happens to


    her? ¡°Okay.¡± Tyson hung up the phone and ordered some men to search for Kathleen with him.


    However, they could not find her within a ten-kilometer radius. Tyson checked the surveince


    cameras and got the shock of his life. Indeed, Kathleen had met with a bad guy. A man who


    appeared to be drunk had dragged her into an alley. Tyson¡¯s face turned ashen, and he called


    Samuel immediately. Stunned, Samuel said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± He stood up and was about to leave


    when Nicolette tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Samuel, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Something happened to


    Kathleen.¡± ¡°Something happened to Kathleen?¡± Nicolette pursed her lips. ¡°Is she deliberately


    causing trouble because she doesn¡¯t want to divorce you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Samuel was very sure that it was


    not nned by Kathleen. He knew her to be a very simple person. ¡°All right, then. Go quickly and


    come back soon. I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Nicolette said. Samuel nodded and walked out. Nicolette bit her


    lip. Kathleen, you¡¯re really scheming, but it¡¯s no use. Samuel is mine. Samuel rushed to the scene


    where Kathleen had gone missing. Tyson handed a phone to him. ¡°Mr. Macari, this is Mrs. Macari¡¯s


    phone. There¡¯s blood on it.¡± A chill ran down Samuel¡¯s spine. ¡°Go find her! I want her dead or alive!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Tyson nodded and immediately ordered his men to search again. Samuel¡¯s knuckles


    whitened as he gripped Kathleen¡¯s phone. He prayed hard that nothing had happened to her. ¡°Oh


    my god!¡± Gemma Young was shocked to see Benjamin Young carrying a girl, who was smeared


    with blood, into the house. ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Move aside!¡± Benjamin growled. Gemma quickly


    moved to one side as Benjamin ced Kathleen on the couch. Gemma walked over. ¡°Isn¡¯t she¡­


    Kathleen?¡± ¡°Yes. Bring me a towel.¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyes were fixed on Kathleen. ¡°Okay.¡± Gemma went


    to the bathroom and handed a wet towel to Benjamin. ¡°Benjamin, what happened?¡± ¡°I was on my


    way here to look for you when I saw a drunkard harassing a girl. I only realized that she was


    Kathleen after I saved her.¡± Benjamin helped Kathleen wipe her face. ¡°Why is there blood?¡± Gemma


    frowned. ¡°It belongs to the drunkard. She¡¯s not hurt.¡± Gemma folded her arms. ¡°Benjamin, shouldn¡¯t


    you send her to the hospital?¡± ¡°She asked me not to send her to the hospital before she passed


    out.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gemma did not understand at all. ¡°How would I know?¡± Benjamin shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll leave


    her with you. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Benjamin, where are you going? You have blood all over you. Will


    someone call the police if they see you in this state?¡± Gemma was worried about her brother. ¡°I am


    the police. Who are they going to call? I¡¯m going to the police station to check who her family is and


    give them a call.¡± Gemma¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Does she still have any family? She¡¯s like us. Our


    parents are no longer around.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll still have to check.¡± Kathleen had muttered the name ¡°Sam¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter


    when she was conscious. Benjamin thought Sam must be her family, possibly her boyfriend. They


    had not seen each other for so long. Benjamin was not surprised that she now had a boyfriend.


    However, he was a little heartbroken. Benjamin left after instructing Gemma, ¡°If Kathleen wakes up,


    ask her who else is there in her family. Give them a call and get them to pick her up. If she refuses


    to say, leave her alone. Don¡¯t force her.¡± Gemma looked at Kathleen¡¯s ashen face and sighed. She


    was wiping Kathleen¡¯s face with a towel when Kathleen opened her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Gemma


    sounded relieved. Stunned, Kathleen looked at Gemma in a daze. ¡°Gem?¡± ¡°Oh, you still remember


    me? I thought you¡¯ve forgotten about me ever since you were adopted by the Macari family,¡±


    Gemma teased. Kathleen paused for a while. ¡°I wasn¡¯t adopted by the Macari family.¡± ¡°Whatever it


    is, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re awake. Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± Gemma started to examine


    Kathleen. It had been so many years, and Kathleen was still as beautiful as before. ¡°I¡¯m feeling fine.


    Where is this ce?¡± Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°My house. My brother saved you. He asked me to


    call your family once you¡¯re awake, in case they get worried.¡± Kathleen looked up in bewilderment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any family.¡± She would have nothing after she divorced Samuel. Gemma said wistfully,


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have no family. We are all alone now.¡± ¡°You still have Benjamin,¡± Kathleen


    corrected her. Gemma sighed. ¡°Oh, do you want to give the Macari family a call?¡± Call the Macari


    family? What will Samuel do if he knows about it? Kathleen was put in a spot. If Diana and Wynnie


    knew that Samuel had left her ale at night, and she had almost been molested by a drunkard,


    Diana would know that Samuel had gone to look for Nicolette. It would incur Samuel¡¯s wrath.

 chapter 9

    chapter 9


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Old Mrs. Macari is in poor health, so it would be better if you don¡¯t tell her, lest


    she worry for me,¡± Kathleen said. ¡°Have you been alone throughout the years?¡± Gemma hung her head


    low as she sat beside Kathleen. ¡°I suppose,¡± Kathleen replied. ¡°You suppose? What does that mean?¡±


    Gemma was confused. Kathleen smiled ruefully. Ever since marrying Samuel, she was mostly alone


    even though it seemed as if they lived together. ¡°Kathleen, you¡¯re quite lucky. You at least have Old Mrs.


    Macari.¡± Gemma sounded depressed. ¡°My brother and I are different. Neither of us was of legal age.


    Nobody wanted to adopt the both of us together, so we were forcefully separated when adopted by


    different families.¡± ¡°So that was what happened.¡± Kathleen pulled her lips into a thin line. ¡°Jeez, why am I


    even telling you this?¡± Gemma¡¯s expression reverted to its former state. ¡°I need to go to a night shift at


    the hospitalter on. You take care.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll leave after getting some rest.¡± Kathleen knew she


    shouldn¡¯t have met up with Gemma, for both of them had varying degrees of post-traumatic stress


    disorder. Their parents¡¯ passing had caused great hurt to their young and fragile hearts. Because there


    were hurt that would never heal, these kinds of people hade to a tacit agreement to not meet up


    with each other. Without meeting each other, they would never be forced to recall those painful


    memories. ¡°Kathleen!¡± Gemma sounded slightly exasperated, causing Kathleen to pause for a moment.


    Realizing that she might have said that a little too loud, Gemma softened her tone. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This ce is


    your home too. I have clean clothes in my room, so you can put them on after taking a shower. There¡¯s


    still some oatmeal that I madest night in the kitchen. Have some after heating it.¡± Gemma went to get


    changed as she spoke and was ready to leave after putting on her coat. ¡°Gemma, are you working in a


    hospital now?¡± asked Kathleen. ¡°I work as a nurse now.¡± Gemma didn¡¯t look back. ¡°Kathleen, I¡¯ve already


    moved on, so it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s okay even if you have troubles that you can¡¯t talk about to me. Just stay


    without worrying about anything else.¡± She left after saying that. Kathleen heaved a long sigh. She knew


    both Gemma and her were dealt the heaviest blows during the incident because both of them had


    witnessed first-hand the horrible death of their parents. Kathleen¡¯s eyes reddened as she was on the


    verge of tears, but she managed to force them back when she lowered her head to check the blood on


    herself. She entered Gemma¡¯s room and took a change of clothes before going into the shower. After


    showering, she checked on her belly in the mirror before reaching a fair hand out to caress it softly. ¡°Do


    not fear, my baby. I will protect you!¡± To her disappointment, tears still fell when she recalled the fact that


    it was Samuel who had put her in such danger. Samuel will never care about my state of being. He must


    be all lovey-dovey with Nicolette in his arms while in the hospital. On the road, Samuel was leaning


    against his Maybach while puffing on a cigarette. He was chain-smoking, so cigarette butts were littered


    all over the ground around him. It was almost the break of dawn, but he had yet to uncover Kathleen¡¯s


    whereabouts. His fingers gripped her phone tightly as his heart trembled nonstop. Will she die? Will she


    disappear from my life entirely? No! I won¡¯t allow this to happen! ¡°Mr. Macari!¡± Tyson ran over to him.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found the drunken man who abducted Mrs. Macari.¡± ¡°Bring him over,¡± Samuel ordered in an aloof


    tone. When two bodyguards brought the drunken man over to him, the man was already battered and


    bruised all over his body and face. ¡°What have you done to that woman?¡± Samuel lifted his gaze, a


    distant look in his eyes. The drunken man was jostled awake and was aware that Samuel wasn¡¯t


    someone he could afford to cross, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing.¡± ¡°Chop his hand off.¡± Samuel didn¡¯t


    even blink. One of the bodyguards immediately unsheathed a dagger. Upon noticing that Samuel was


    being serious, the drunken man fell to his knees before Samuel while begging for mercy, ¡°Please don¡¯t


    chop my hands off! I¡¯ll tell you anything!¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Samuel looked intimidating. ¡°I was in a bad mood


    because I just had a divorce. Lust overtook me when I saw a beautiful woman standing beside the road,


    but I didn¡¯t do anything to her. A man saved her and brought her away as soon as I dragged her into an


    alley.¡± ¡°Which hand did you use to touch her?¡± questioned Samuel. The drunken man dared not answer


    his question. ¡°Chop both his hands off since he doesn¡¯t have the guts to reply.¡± Samuel¡¯s exquisite


    jawline was tensed up as he maintained a cool, refined look. ¡°No, please don¡¯t! It¡¯s this hand!¡± The


    drunken man raised his left hand. Still smoking, Samuel said, ¡°How dare you lie? You touched her with


    both hands. Chop them both off.¡± The drunken man nearly fainted from shock. Why ask if you¡¯ve already


    made up your mind? ¡°Argh!¡± Just when the drunken man was spacing out, the bodyguard chopped one


    of his hands off with a clean swipe of his dagger, causing the man to howl in agony. The other bodyguard


    covered his mouth before his other hand was also chopped off. ¡°Discard this scum to a deserted ce,¡±


    ordered Samuel with a stern voice. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The two bodyguards left, dragging the drunken man away


    with them, while the other bodyguards stayed behind to clean up the scene. ¡°Check the surveince


    footage of the back alley and find out who rescued Kathleen,¡± Samuel instructed in a detached manner.


    Just when Tyson was about to make a call, he got an unexpected call. ¡°Hello?¡± Tyson picked up. ¡°Who


    are you?¡± ¡°Are you Kathleen¡¯s family?¡± asked Benjamin distantly. ¡°Is Kathleen with you?¡± Tyson frowned.


    Samuel narrowed his eyes as he snatched the phone away from Tyson. ¡°Where¡¯s Kathleen?¡± Benjamin


    was startled. ¡°How are you rted to Kathleen?¡± Samuel replied sternly, ¡°I¡¯m her brother.¡± ¡°All of her


    family members are dead. She doesn¡¯t have any surviving rtives.¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t believe in that.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°How did you manage to track down Tyson?¡± Samuel was displeased. Why


    would he call Tyson when I should be the one who¡¯s closest to her? ¡°I got his phone number from the


    emergency contact list Kathleen has filled during the recent years.¡± Benjamin was unfazed. ¡°Can you


    pass the phone back to Mr. Hackney?¡± It¡¯s not me but Tyson, who she listed as her emergency contact?


    Samuel didn¡¯t feel good about it at all. While passing the phone back to Tyson, he said emotionlessly,


    ¡°Ask him about Kathleen¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Tyson took the phone and asked Benjamin


    where Kathleen was. ¡°She¡¯s safe, but I need to confirm this with her before I can tell you her


    whereabouts. I will contact you again.¡± Benjamin hung up after saying that. Tyson didn¡¯t know what to


    say as he looked at Samuel with a gloomy look. ¡°Mr. Macari, he said he would have to check this with


    Mrs. Macari before he could tell us her whereabouts.¡± ¡°Start an investigation about the caller.¡± Samuel


    sounded impassive. ¡°I want information about him before the sun is up.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Tyson immediately


    sent someone for the investigation. All the while, Samuel puffed on his cigarette, still feeling disturbed


    deep down. Although he had found Kathleen, he had no idea what her situation was. Why didn¡¯t she


    contact me if she¡¯s fine? Shouldn¡¯t she havee to me first and foremost after such a grave incident?


    Previous Chapter


    Next ChapterPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 chapter 10

    chapter 10


    Benjamin rang the doorbell after he finished his call. Kathleen was standing inside when the door


    opened. She had just finished her shower, and her face was still pale. ¡°I bought some pizza.¡±


    Benjamin did not know how to react when he saw Kathleen¡¯s expression. They felt awkward


    meeting each other because they had experienced the same trauma. ¡°Thank you.¡± Kathleen took a


    step back and allowed Benjamin to enter. Benjamin walked to the table and put down the pizza in


    his hand. ¡°It¡¯s still hot. Eat up.¡± ¡°Gemma went to work the night shift.¡± Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t expect her to be a nurse. She¡¯s amazing.¡± Benjamin froze for a moment. ¡°Nothing is


    amazing about it. There are many nurses out there who are better than her.¡± Kathleen shook her


    head. ¡°She¡¯s really amazing, especially after that matter.¡± ¡°Have you been doing well?¡± Benjamin


    asked in a hoarse voice. ¡°Yes.¡± Kathleen took her seat. Benjamin took a cigarette box out of his


    pocket. Kathleen hesitated before saying, ¡°Benjamin, can you not smoke in the house?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Benjamin felt awkward. He did that because he was too nervous. Kathleen ate the pizza slowly.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go out sote next time.¡± Benjamin¡¯s heart ached for her. ¡°Even if


    you have an emergency, find someone to apany you. Don¡¯t go out alone at night.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°I called a man named Tyson, but I didn¡¯t tell him you¡¯re here. I wanted to ask you


    first.¡± Benjamin looked at her. ¡°Should I ask him toe here?¡± Kathleen shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    It¡¯s bright outside. I can go home alone.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Benjamin nodded as he sized Kathleen up. He


    had many words to say, but he held himself back. Who am I to interfere with her matters now?


    She¡¯s married, and the man named Tyson is not her husband. Is her marriage that painful to her? Is


    that why she has¡­ Knock! Knock! Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Kathleen and


    Benjamin exchanged nces. ¡°Is that Gemma?¡± Kathleen was shocked. ¡°She doesn¡¯t get off until


    noon,¡± said Benjamin as he went to open the door. He opened the door and saw a handsome,


    elegant-looking man in his long ck coat. He seemed unfriendly, judging from his looks. Benjamin


    recalled seeing this handsome man. He¡¯s Samuel Macari, the CEO of Macari Group and the head


    of the Macari family. He¡¯s also Old Mrs. Macari¡¯s grandson and Kathleen¡¯s husband. ¡°Benjamin, who


    is it?¡± Kathleen walked to the door. She froze when she saw Samuel. He came rather quickly.


    Kathleen knew it would be a matter of time for Samuel to find her once someone contacted Tyson.


    Samuel narrowed his eyes and stared at Kathleen coldly. Kathleen was wearing a pink hoodie with


    a cartoon figure printed on it and a pair of grey sweatpants. Her hair was tied up in a bun, which


    made her look cute and fresh. She still looks like an eighteen-year-old university student though


    she¡¯s already twenty-three. She looks so fresh and charming. Instantly, anger surged within


    Samuel. How dare she stay in a stranger¡¯s house? Doesn¡¯t she know how dangerous the world is?


    ¡°Come with me!¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was deep and cold. ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± There were no


    emotions in Kathleen¡¯s voice. ¡°You could have just sent Tyson to pick me up. Why did youe?¡±


    Kathleen knew she was a nobody in Samuel¡¯s heart. She did not expect him to care about her, not


    even the slightest. Samuel did not like the way Kathleen was looking at her, as well as the way she


    spoke to him. He walked toward Kathleen with a dark expression. Kathleen was so terrified that she


    took a step backward and knocked onto the table behind her. ¡°Be careful!¡± Benjamin was worried.


    Samuel held Kathleen¡¯s wrist, pulled her into his arms, and said in a low voice, ¡°Kathleen, he¡¯s just


    a police officer. He¡¯s not a difficult opponent to me. Are you sure you want to argue with me here?¡±


    Kathleen froze. Samuel was threatening her again. He knew she had a soft heart. He knew how to


    use her weakness to his advantage and threaten her with someone he could make use of. ¡°I¡¯ll go


    with you,¡± said Kathleen as she lowered her head. Kathleen was grateful that Benjamin had helped


    her. She could not bear to trouble him again. Gemma only had Benjamin, and Kathleen did not want


    to get the siblings involved. Benjamin stared at Kathleen with concern. ¡°Kathleen, if you don¡¯t want


    to go back¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± Kathleen did not look at Benjamin as he had been sensitive since he


    was young and could observe the emotional change in people around him quickly. ¡°Thank you for


    saving her, Mr. Young. You will be rewarded after this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t save her for rewards,¡±


    Benjamin rejected. ¡°Hmph. Mr. Young, you¡¯re an orphan, and your biological family doesn¡¯t wee


    you. If you be rich one day, they will treat you differently. So keep it.¡± Samuel sounded really


    arrogant. ¡°Samuel, that¡¯s enough.¡± Kathleen was furious. Who does he think he is? How could he


    humiliate Benjamin like that? Samuel stared at the woman, who was inches shorter than him. This


    is the first time she has thrown a tantrum at me because of a stranger. The more she acted thatBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Previous Chapter


    way, the angrier Samuel got. How is she rted to this man? Why is she defending him? Kathleen


    thought Samuel was being ruthless. Furthermore, he had left her on the streets and something bad


    had almost happened to her. Kathleen pursed her lips and went straight out without turning back.


    Samuel¡¯s expression fell. Why is she acting like this? He went after her, and they arrived at the


    vehicle. ¡°Kathleen, how dare you give me this attitude because of some random man?¡± A vicious


    re appeared on Samuel¡¯s handsome face. ¡°I¡¯m not giving you an attitude because of a man.


    Samuel, do you know what would have happened to me if not for Benjamin?¡± Kathleen¡¯s eyes


    reddened. Her tears made her look pitiful and less lethal. ¡°I almost got taken forcefully! Do you know


    what that means?¡± Kathleen was trembling. ¡°If you were human, you wouldn¡¯t have left me, a


    woman, on the streets alone just so you could meet your mistress. Do you know what I was going


    through when you were flirting and snuggling with the mistress?¡± Samuel panicked. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean


    it.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t mean it?¡± Kathleen¡¯s tears started streaming down her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ve reminded you,


    yet you didn¡¯t bother about my safety. Even if I die, you will not even bat an eyelid.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Samuel


    knew he was wrong. He didn¡¯t expect her to be in danger in five minutes. Sniffling, she continued,


    ¡°Samuel, you never cared about me. You never even tried to get to know me.¡± Samuel remained


    silent. ¡°Samuel, I don¡¯t like to eat crabs. Do you know why I started to like them? It¡¯s because you


    would remove the shells for me.¡± Samuel reached out as he wanted to hug her. It broke his heart to


    see Kathleen cry. Kathleen pushed his hands away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! You¡¯ve touched Nicolette with


    these hands, so don¡¯t touch me!¡± Samuel was stunned, and his gaze darkened. ¡°Samuel, it¡¯s not


    that I don¡¯t want to divorce you. Grandma is not well, and I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t take the news.¡±


    Kathleen wiped away her tears. ¡°We can get a divorce and hide the news from Grandma until the


    right time arrives. Let¡¯s go to the City Hall to get the papers signed tomorrow.¡±


    Next Chapter

 chapter 11

    chapter 11


    After Kathleen finished her sentence, she got into the car. She curled up in the back seat. It was not


    what she had intended. She had wanted to say her goodbyes to him in goodwill before divorcing,


    but Samuel kept agitating her. Samuel got into the car, sat by her side, and asked the driver to start


    driving. He did not look at Kathleen throughout the journey, but his eyes shed with mixed


    emotions. When they arrived at the bottom of the condominium, both Kathleen and Samuel got out


    of the car. ¡°Why are youing up? Aren¡¯t you rushing to the hospital to apany Nicolette?¡±


    Kathleen asked coldly. Samuel frowned. ¡°Kathleen, this is my home, too.¡± Kathleen pursed her lips


    and turned to walk away. She knew that it was Samuel¡¯s home, but she felt that he had never


    treated it as such. He had never cared enough for this family. Samuel noticed that Kathleen was


    limping as she walked. He quickly caught up inrge strides, held her by her wrist, and pulled her


    into his arms before lifting her up to carry her. At that moment, Kathleen¡¯s tiny chin quivered slightly,


    and her eyes welled up with tears. She was not a particrly resilient person. Ever since she lost


    her mom and dad, she cried very often. However, she always held it in so that no one could tell.


    Nheless, in the face of Samuel, she could not help but break down. She wrapped her arms


    around Samuel¡¯s neck as her tears trickled down continuously. It was a heartbreaking sight to


    behold. Samuel softened as he watched her cry pitifully. ¡°What a baby.¡± Kathleen pursed her lips.


    Samuel carried her and walked into the elevator. Kathleen was still crying. Irritated, Samuel said,


    ¡°Stop crying.¡± Seeing her cry made him feel frustrated. However, Kathleen¡¯s tears still flowed


    uncontrobly. Frowning, Samuel lowered his head and kissed her lips to seal her mouth. Kathleen


    got taken aback as she thought that Samuel was just trying to scare her. She did not expect him to


    really kiss her. Because of that, Kathleen was stunned and actually stopped crying. Satisfied,


    Samuel carried her out of the elevator. Standing at the doorstep of their condominium unit, he


    entered Kathleen¡¯s birthdate and opened the door. Finally, they were back to a familiar ce.


    Kathleen asked Samuel to put her down, but he ced her on the bed instead. Thereafter, he took


    out some medicated cream from the drawer. He knew that there would always be some medications


    stored in the house for emergencies. Kathleen would often fall sick. Moreover, she often knocked


    into something by ident when she walked. As her skin was delicate, a light hit would leave her


    bruised. Sometimes, he would get rough in bed, and Kathleen¡¯s soft skin would end up in a bad


    state. He wondered if her future husband would be able to take good care of her given how fragile


    she was. As he thought about that, Benjamin¡¯s face popped up in his mind. Benjamin was a


    policeman, which was a pretty good profession to have. Furthermore, he was quite good-looking.


    Although he could notpare with Samuel, he could still captivate na?ve young women like


    Kathleen who had barely stepped into the real world and were unaware of the real deal. However,


    Samuel¡¯s eyes turned dark. He could not live with the fact that he was going to lose such a


    beautiful, sweet, and softdy to someone else. Samuel applied the cream on Kathleen¡¯s sprained


    ankle. Kathleen tried to shift her leg to avoid him, but his long and well-defined arm held firmly on


    her leg to prevent her from escaping. He only loosened his grip after he finished applying the


    cream. Kathleen retreated all the way to the end of the extremelyrge bed. With a darkened face,


    he questioned, ¡°Why are you avoiding me?¡± She was really testing his patience every now and


    then. Kathleen pulled the nket over her. ¡°You are not needed here. Go and care for your


    Nicolette.¡± She was very tired and wanted to rest. A lot of things had happened that day, so she


    needed to process everything in her mind and think about how she could end the marriage between


    her and Samuelpletely. Earlier, she was not joking when she said that she wanted to get


    divorced first before informing Diana. She could love a man for ten years, but she could give up on


    him instantly as well. Even though it would break her heart immensely, she did not want to harm


    herself anymore. Her heart had been aching too terribly. Furthermore, she was still carrying a child,


    so she would still live on bravely. ¡°I will go when you fall asleep,¡± Samuel replied coldly. Staring at


    him destely, Kathleen snapped, ¡°Samuel, do you know how cruel you are in doing this to me? I¡¯d


    rather you don¡¯t stay here with me. You might as well just leave here for good.¡± He was really


    treating her too well and too badly at the same time. ¡°Kathleen, stop speaking nonsense and go to


    sleep.¡± Samuel¡¯s face turned a shade darker. Her eyebags were very visible by then. ¡°I will sleep


    even without you telling me to,¡± Kathleen responded quietly. Staying up the whole night was not


    healthy for her child. Wrapped in her nket, shey down. With a hoarse voice, she said, ¡°Samuel,


    I will wait for you at the City Hall at twelve in the afternoon.¡± With that, she closed her eyes and


    soon fell asleep. Samuel stared at her pale but delicate face, and a sh of coldness went past his


    eyes. How eager she is to divorce me. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of that Benjamin. Is that man really


    that good? How could he make her brush off Diana¡¯s love for her and take the matter into her own


    hands first before informing Diana? Kathleen did not have a good sleep. She dreamed of her mom


    and dad. They were covered in blood from head to toe, and their faces were disfigured. Even their


    limbs were mutted. She wanted to throw up, but she could not do so. Gemma wailed while


    hugging her. Meanwhile, she stared at her dead parents with a pale face. Her body became chilled


    all over. ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± Kathleen yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me! No!¡± ¡°Kathleen! Kathleen!¡± Samuel was


    about to leave when Kathleen started having nightmares. Sitting at the bedside, Samuel shook her


    shoulders. ¡°Wake up, Kathleen!¡± ¡°Dad! Mom! Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t leave me alone¡­ Bring me with you,


    please?¡± Kathleen was still in her bad dream. Samuel frowned. His efforts in waking her up were


    futile. Left with no choice, he pulled her with her nket into his arms and lightly patted her back. In


    a deep maic voice, he consoled, ¡°Kate, don¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t leave you. Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡± Gradually,


    Kathleen quietened down. Samuel continued hugging her. He was afraid that the moment he put


    her down, she would cry again. At that moment, Nicolette sent a message to Samuel: Samuel, are


    you not here yet? As though words were precious, Samuel gave a one-word reply: Yeah. Nicolette


    texted: Have you found Kathleen? Samuel paused for a while before sending: No. Nicolette


    frowned. He hasn¡¯t found her yet? Kathleen can¡¯t be hiding on purpose, right? Nicolette then wrote:


    Samuel, if there¡¯s really no choice, why not call the police? Samuel replied: What¡¯s the point of


    calling the police? The person lost is not their wife. Nicolette froze. She was deeply agitated by the


    word ¡°wife¡± from Samuel. Is Samuel acknowledging Kathleen as his wife? How is that possible?


    What if these are sent by Kathleen herself? Kathleen, that pig! She must be using the most extreme


    tactics and doing whatever she can to get Samuel. With that thought in her mind, Nicolette texted:


    Samuel, is that really you? Samuel: What do you mean by if it is really me? Nicolette: Because you


    used the word ¡°wife.¡± How would you admit that Kathleen is your wife? Samuel flipped the records


    and replied indifferently: It¡¯s just an analogy. If something really happens to Kathleen, my grandmaPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter


    will hold me ountable. She has not recovered from her illness yet. The divorce is put on hold for


    now. Deep rage arose briefly from within Nicolette¡¯s eyes. What did he say? The divorce is put on


    hold for now? Does he know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this day? That Kathleen really has some


    abilities and tactics to make Samuel change his mind in just a day. Nicolette then replied in a


    pretentious way: I know you are concerned about your grandma¡ªso am I. It¡¯s okay. I can wait. But I


    don¡¯t know if I can wait till the day I get a bone marrow transnt from a donor. Am I really not


    going to live to see my own wedding?

 chapter 12

    chapter 12


    Samuel read Nicolette¡¯s message and frowned. Then, he texted: I have found you a bone marrow


    match. All we have to do is wait for the donor to say yes. Nicolette was surprised and asked: Why


    didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Seeing that, Samuel replied: I wanted to wait for the donor to agree before


    telling you. She questioned: Did the donor ask for anything? Does the donor want money or a


    house and a car? Samuel answered: It¡¯splicated. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll handle it.


    Nicolette texted: Okay, Samuel. I trust you. After seeing that, Samuel wrote: You should get some


    rest. I¡¯ll head over in the morning. Nicolette responded: Okay. With that, Samuel put down his phone


    and looked at Kathleen¡¯s delicate and pale face coldly. What am I supposed to do to get her to


    agree to donate her bone marrow to Nicolette? Is not getting a divorce the only way? Samuel stared


    at Kathleen¡¯s face for a while and suddenly realized that he didn¡¯t detest living the rest of his life


    with her. However, he liked Nicolette more. Thus, he didn¡¯t have a choice. When Kathleen woke up,


    Samuel had already left. She walked out of the room. Seeing that, Maria, the housekeeper, rushed


    over. ¡°Mrs. Macari, you¡¯re up. Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡± Kathleen nodded in


    reply. ¡°Okay. You should go and wash up while I heat up the food,¡± Maria said thoughtfully. Kathleen


    had a weak stomach, so she couldn¡¯t eat anything that was too cold. Maria knew that better than


    Samuel. With that, Kathleen turned around and went to wash up. After she was done, she sat at the


    dining table. Maria had prepared a western-style breakfast. However, when Kathleen smelled the


    smell of milk, she felt nauseous. She hurriedly covered her mouth and ran into the bathroom. When


    Maria saw that, she was worried. ¡°Mrs. Macari, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Maria asked. ¡°My stomach is not


    feeling well. Maria, I don¡¯t like the western-style breakfast. Can you prepare something else for


    me?¡± Kathleen said impassively. In the past, she ate the same type of breakfast every day just to


    amodate Samuel. In fact, she hated it. Kathleen much preferred warm food. ¡°Okay.¡± Maria


    nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare some pasta for you.¡± ¡°All right.¡± With that, Kathleen quickly rinsed


    her mouth and walked out of the bathroom. Meanwhile, Maria swiftly cooked a bowl of pasta for her.


    ¡°Mrs. Macari, did you visit the hospital to find out why your stomach was unwell?¡± Maria asked


    meaningfully, hinting at something. ¡°You and Mr. Macari are young, so you might not have


    experience in some areas.¡± She was trying to sound subtle. ¡°Maria, I¡¯m not pregnant. I did visit the


    doctors, and they told me that it was because my stomach is weak,¡± Kathleen exined. After Maria


    realized that she had misunderstood the situation, she smiled awkwardly and apologized, ¡°Sorry,


    Mrs. Macari. I saw you feeling nauseous and assumed that it was morning sickness.¡± ¡°I know.¡±


    Kathleen smiled softly and said, ¡°Maria, don¡¯t tell Samuel. Otherwise, he¡¯ll get worried and force me


    to get it checked out at the hospital. If that happens, I¡¯ll be forced to eat a whole bunch of medicine


    again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Maria nodded. ¡°You can get back to work now. I¡¯ll put the te and cutlery in the


    sink after I¡¯m done,¡± Kathleen said. ¡°Okay.¡± Maria knew that Kathleen liked to be alone. Thus, she


    said, ¡°Mrs. Macari, I¡¯ll go do theundry.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Kathleen replied. With that, Maria turned and


    left. Kathleen then silently finished her pasta. She still remembered what she had said to Samuel


    and remembered that she was about to get a divorce from him that day. Hence, after she finished


    her breakfast, she put her household registry and marriage certificate into her bag and left the


    house. Halfway through the journey, she called Samuel and said, ¡°I¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°What do you


    mean?¡± Samuel frowned. ¡°I¡¯m at City Hall,¡± Kathleen responded. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to get a divorce


    so that you and Nicolette can finally be together? As for your grandmother, we will tell her after she


    recovers.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free today,¡± Samuel replied coldly. ¡°Then when will you be free?¡± Kathleen asked


    grimly. ¡°Give me a date.¡± ¡°Are you in a rush to divorce me?¡± He sounded displeased. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the


    one who is anxious to get a divorce?¡± Kathleen was frustrated. ¡°Who was the one who forced me to


    tell your grandmother about our divorce? Yet, now you are saying that I¡¯m the one who is rushing to


    get a divorce.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t signed the divorce papers yet,¡± Samuel replied coldly. ¡°The house and


    the money that I¡¯ve promised you will only take effect after you sign the papers.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Kathleen


    couldn¡¯t help butugh mockingly at herself. ¡°Samuel, do you think that I married you for your


    money because I¡¯m an orphan?¡± ¡°Why else?¡± he asked. His words were as hurtful as ever. Hearing


    that, Kathleen felt as if her heart had shattered into pieces. ¡°Turns out that in your eyes, I am just a


    greedy woman.¡± Is Kathleen greedy? I don¡¯t think so. She has never asked me for anything, and


    she never wanted anything. The things that I gave her were all out of my own will. Perhaps it is


    because she is too sensible and well-behaved, or maybe it¡¯s because she is good in bed. In short, I


    want to give her the best of everything. ¡°Samuel, I don¡¯t want anything from you. I don¡¯t even want


    you as my husband anymore. Why would I want your things?¡± Kathleen buried her face in her coat.


    Then, in a soft but cold voice, she said, ¡°Stop wasting time ande over so we can get a divorce!¡±


    She was fed up. With a darkened face, Samuel thought. How dare she order me around? ¡°I¡¯m not


    going!¡± With that, he hung up the phone. Kathleen was speechless. ¡°Kathleen?¡± Benjamin never


    thought he would bump into her at City Hall. Kathleen was slightly taken aback. ¡°Benjamin? Why


    are you here?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Benjamin asked her the same question. ¡°I¡¯m here to deal with


    some affairs.¡± Kathleen was embarrassed to tell him that she was at City Hall to get a divorce.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here to investigate a criminal¡¯s household registry for a case,¡± Benjamin exined. ¡°Have


    you finished dealing with your affairs?¡± ¡°No.¡± Kathleen sighed and said, ¡°I have toe and deal


    with it next time.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Benjamin asked, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. May I treat you to


    lunch?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded. ¡°But you have to let me treat you. Consider it as a token of


    appreciation for saving my life.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so courteous.¡± Benjamin smiled and said,


    ¡°My car is that way.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kathleen smiled sweetly. With that, Benjamin and Kathleen left the


    City Hall. ¡°Is your leg feeling better?¡± Benjamin questioned. ¡°It¡¯s much better,¡± Kathleen replied. ¡°It


    doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Benjamin focused on the road as he drove, and


    Kathleen noticed that he had a sharp jawline. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Anything except for


    western food.¡± At that moment, Kathleen no longer liked cold and dry food. ¡°Okay.¡± Later, Benjamin


    took Kathleen to a restaurant that sold eastern food. They ordered a few simple dishes. Then, he


    watched Kathleen eat affectionately. She still munches on her food adorably like a squirrel, just like


    when she was a kid. ¡°Kathleen, what are you doing for a living?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°I am


    unemployed,¡± Kathleen replied. ¡°However, that¡¯s going to change soon.¡± After hearing that,


    Benjamin pursed his lips. ¡°Kathleen, I heard everythingst night. You and Samuel¡­¡± ¡°We are


    going to get a divorce soon.¡± Kathleen knew that Benjamin was a policeman, so there was nothing


    that he couldn¡¯t find out. With just some digging around, he could easily find out about her


    rtionship with Samuel. ¡°Back when your parents passed away, the Macari family took you in and


    raised you. I never thought that you would get married to their son, Samuel.¡± The expression onPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter


    Benjamin¡¯s face suddenly turned grim. ¡°However, why are you getting a divorce?¡± Kathleen is kind


    and perfect. Whoever marries her is lucky. I can¡¯t believe that Samuel can be so ungrateful. How


    can I let anyone bully my precious Kathleen, who I adore with all my heart?

 chapter 13

    chapter 13


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t love him.¡± Kathleen eyes were cold. You don¡¯t love him? However, he thought that


    Kathleen actually loved Samuel. The previous night, hearing her roaring at Samuel hysterically, he knew


    that she loved him. Otherwise, she would have given up on the fight from the beginning. She was


    devastated and upset only because she was in love with him. ¡°He must have not known how good you


    are,¡± said Benjamin in a raspy voice. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how good I am. He doesn¡¯t love me anyway.¡±


    Kathleen took a deep breath, then continued, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. Right, you said that you


    wanted to be a policeman when you were young. It turns out that you¡¯ve actually be one now.¡±


    Benjamin smiled. In fact, it wasn¡¯t him that wanted to be a policeman but Kathleen. There was one time


    when Gemma and Kathleen were talking about how seductive uniforms were, and he had borne it in


    mind since then. He knew that Kathleen liked policemen, so he became one. After she was adopted by


    the Macari family, Gemma and he was also adopted by different families respectively. Even though they


    didn¡¯t keep in touch as much since then, he remembered everything that Kathleen had said. ¡°Actually, a


    policeman is only an upation,¡± answered Benjamin. ¡°I¡¯m jealous of you and Gemma because you


    guys can do what you like. Samuel doesn¡¯t let me go out and work. Otherwise, I would have already


    be famous,¡± said Kathleen in frustration. Benjamin smiled. ¡°You¡¯re only twenty-three years old. It¡¯s


    not toote for you to debut now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Kathleen grinned. However, she didn¡¯t have a chance to


    debut anymore. She had to give birth to a baby, so she didn¡¯t have time for it. There was no hope for her


    to make a debut in the future too. If the others found out that she had an illegitimate child, Samuel would


    definitely know about it too. For her baby, she could not appear in the public. She certainly would not do


    it. After eating, Kathleen went to pay the bill. She swiped her card but found that the transaction was


    unsessful. What¡¯s going on? Benjamin noticed the situation, so he paid with his card instead. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry about that.¡± Kathleen was helpless and awkward. Benjamin stared at the ck card in her hand


    and said, ¡°Kathleen, spending other people¡¯s money means you¡¯re being controlled by them.¡± Kathleen


    pursed her lips. She agreed with Benjamin¡¯s words. The ck card was given to her by Samuel. Hence,


    he could freeze the card whenever he wanted. This man has gone overboard. I wonder what¡¯s in his


    mind. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you home,¡± said Benjamin. ¡°Benjamin, you can carry on with your work. I still


    have other stuff to deal with,¡± said Kathleen gently. ¡°Are you really going to be fine on your own?¡±


    Benjamin frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay.¡± Kathleen nodded. ¡°All right, then.¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t want to force her.


    Kathleen and he walked out of the restaurant together. When they arrived on the side of the road,


    Benjamin gathered his courage and said, ¡°Kathleen, I still don¡¯t have your contact number.¡± Kathleen


    blinked several times out of surprise. ¡°Actually, Gemma wants it.¡± Benjamin used his sister as an excuse.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen took out her phone. At that moment, a ck motorcycle drove toward them. The man


    who was on the motorcycle suddenly took out a baseball bat from behind. ¡°Be careful!¡± Benjamin knew


    that the man was targeting Kathleen. He pulled her into his arms to protect her. Bang! The baseball bat


    landed on the back of Benjamin¡¯s head. ¡°Benjamin!¡± Kathleen shouted in shock. However, Benjamin


    wrapped Kathleen tightly in his arms. He was afraid that the man would try to hurt her again. The man


    didn¡¯t attack them anymore. Initially, he had intended to end Kathleen¡¯s life with one hit. What he never


    expected was that Benjamin would willingly sacrifice his life to protect her. He would be caught if he


    continued attacking. Hence, the man drove off. Kathleen held Benjamin in her arms as he was swaying


    and unable to stand upright. They then staggered backward and slumped onto the ground. Kathleen


    immediately pulled out her phone to call the ambnce and the police. Soon, the ambnce arrived,


    and the paramedics carried Benjamin into the vehicle. The policemen and Kathleen went to a hospital


    nearby. The hospital was Goodwill Hospital. The policemen were taking Kathleen¡¯s statement. She was


    dumbfounded the entire time. As she had never experienced something like that in her entire life, she


    waspletely stunned. The police officer noticed that she was not emotionally stable. Hence, he said,


    ¡°Ms. Johnson, should I notify your family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any family members. My parents are not here


    anymore.¡± Kathleen then raised her head. Her eyes reddened as she continued, ¡°Please make sure to


    catch the culprit.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will. It¡¯s our colleague who¡¯s injured. We will do our best in finding out


    the culprit,¡± answered the police officer. ¡°Thanks.¡± Tears streamed from Kathleen¡¯s eyes. If Benjamin was


    dead because of her, she didn¡¯t know how she could give Gemma an exnation. ¡°Kathleen!¡± Gemma¡¯s


    voice was heard. Kathleen raised her head and saw Gemma running over in a nurse uniform. ¡°You two


    know each other?¡± The police officer was surprised. ¡°The injured person is my brother, and this is my


    friend. I¡¯m a nurse in this hospital,¡± replied Gemma. The police officer understood the situation and said,


    ¡°We will be going back to investigate the incident now. I will notify you all if we have any updates.¡± ¡°Okay.


    Thanks for your hard work.¡± Gemma was calm. The police officer nodded and left. Looking at the blood


    on Kathleen¡¯s body, Gemma knew how serious Benjamin¡¯s condition was. In fact, she was shaking. Due


    to her upation, she had faced many deaths in the past few years. Hence, she forced herself to remain


    calm in any situation. ¡°Kathleen.¡± Gemma reached out her hand and touched Kathleen¡¯s face. Kathleen


    was trying to hold her tears in. However, at that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but burst out in tears.


    ¡°Gemma, I¡¯m sorry. Benjamin is hurt because he was trying to protect me. I should be the one lying on


    the sickbed now.¡± If she caused Gemma to lose the only family member she had left, she would never


    forgive herself. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Kathleen. Stop ming yourself. My brother will certainly not want to


    see you in this state. To him, the most important thing is to protect you.¡± Kathleen was stunned.


    ¡°Everything is going to be all right. Benjamin will survive this. He¡¯s reluctant to part with you and leave


    this world.¡± Kathleen burst out in tears after hearing that. She didn¡¯t want to drag anyone into the mess.


    However, Benjamin was still hurt because of her. Gemma couldn¡¯t help but let her tears fall too. She


    lowered her body and touched Kathleen¡¯s forehead with her own. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Kathleen. We will all be okay.


    Everything will be over soon.¡± At that moment, the light above the operating room door was turned off. A


    doctor came out from the room. Kathleen and Gemma walked over. ¡°Dr. Green, how¡¯s my brother?¡±


    Gemma knew Shawn Green, the doctor in charge. ¡°The patient¡¯s brain is severely injured. If he can


    survive for these three days, he will be fine. If he can¡¯t¡­¡± Shawn looked at Gemma with a meaningful


    look and continued, ¡°You know what will happen since you¡¯re also a medical personnel.¡± ¡°Thanks, Dr.


    Green.¡± Gemma¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Don¡¯t worry. We will do our best to treat your


    brother,¡±forted Shawn. Gemma choked up, ¡°Okay.¡± The eyes of Kathleen were reddened. She


    turned around and left. ¡°Kathleen, where are you going?¡± asked Gemma in surprise. ¡°I¡¯lle back


    soon.¡± Kathleen gritted her teeth. She took the elevator upstairs. Everyone in the elevator was looking at


    her with odd gazes as they saw that she was covered in blood. ¡°Miss, are you hurt?¡± asked ady with


    concern. Kathleen shook her head numbly as she answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Right then, the elevator arrived at


    a floor. Kathleen stepped out of the elevator. She walked toward a ward, then pushed open the door


    forcefully.


    Previous Chapter


    Next ChapterBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 chapter 14

    chapter 14


    ¡°Kathleen?¡± Samuel frowned. Why is she covered in blood? ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Samuel walked to her,


    stretching his hands to touch her. ¡°Get lost!¡± Kathleen shoved his hands away. ¡°Don¡¯t use the same


    pair of hands that touched your mistress on me!¡± Samuel¡¯s face was a mix of dark emotions. ¡°What


    do you want, Kathleen?¡± Nicolette¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Kathleen, I know you¡¯re unwilling to divorce


    Samuel. But he has already promised topensate you. You shouldn¡¯t be too greedy.¡± Kathleen


    walked over and picked up a fruit knife. ¡°Kathleen! What are you trying to do?¡± Samuel walked over.


    ¡°Stop there!¡± Kathleen clenched her jaws and lifted the knife in front of her. ¡°Samuel, stay where you


    are!¡± Samuel paused in his actions, and his face darkened. ¡°Put the knife down!¡± ¡°You¡¯re in no


    capacity to order me around!¡± Kathleen¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°You have no idea what I went through!¡±


    Samuel frowned again. ¡°Benjamin is severely injured for saving me and is lying unconscious in the


    hospital ward.¡± Kathleen¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°The person who wanted to hurt me is sent by either you or


    her. But I¡¯ve already agreed to the divorce, Samuel. Since it can¡¯t be you, it can only be her.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Nicolette¡¯s face was pale white. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± ¡°You know it deep down in your


    heart. Samuel would be widowed once I¡¯m dead, and you can marry him officially.¡± Kathleen gritted


    her teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t have any evidence! Moreover, how could you think that it¡¯s me? It might be


    your enemies!¡± Nicolette retorted. ¡°Haha!¡± Kathleen sneered, and her eyes turned cold. ¡°Nicolette,


    I¡¯ve been living in the shelter Samuel built for me since I graduated from university. I have no


    contact with anyone else. Other than his grandma and mother, I¡¯m all alone. How can I possibly


    have enemies?¡± Nicolette pouted her lips. So Samuel has been so protective of her? ¡°Even if we


    assume it¡¯s Samuel¡¯s enemies, not many know that Samuel and I are married. On the other hand,


    he has been visiting you openly at the hospital recently. If his enemies wanted to take revenge, they


    should be looking for you, not me.¡± Kathleen¡¯s eyes remained indifferent. ¡°Nicolette, in this whole


    world, only you would hate me to this extent and want me dead!¡± ¡°N-No, it¡¯s not me!¡± Nicolette was


    frightened out of her wits, and her face was bloodless. ¡°Samuel, save me!¡± Samuel focused his


    gaze on Kathleen. ¡°Put the knife down.¡± ¡°Samuel, let¡¯s get divorced.¡± Kathleen looked at him


    sorrowfully. ¡°I¡¯ll grant both of you your wishes.¡± She lowered her hand gradually and threw away the


    fruit knife in her hand, walking out of the room. Samuel¡¯s eyes were full of worry while looking at her.


    She mentioned that Benjamin got hurt for saving her. The blood all over her must be Benjamin¡¯s. If


    it¡¯s hers, the consequences would be unimaginable. Samuel ran after her. ¡°Kathleen!¡± He stretched


    his hand to grab Kathleen¡¯s wrist. However, he did not expect Kathleen to faint the moment he


    touched her. ¡°Kathleen!¡± Samuel immediately carried her in his arms and dashed into the doctor¡¯s


    office. By the time Kathleen woke up, it was nightfall. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was deep and


    cold. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Kathleen held onto the nket. ¡°The doctor said that you


    fainted as you were too agitated, and your emotions fluctuated too much. You¡¯ll be fine after resting


    a night.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice sounded detached. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°If I


    shouldn¡¯t be here, where should I be then?¡± Samuel frowned. ¡°Kathleen, I¡¯m not as heartless as you


    think. Even if I don¡¯t love you, you¡¯re grandma¡¯s savior. I have the responsibility to take care of you.¡±


    Kathleen mocked at herself dolefully, ¡°So you only treated me as Grandma¡¯s savior.¡± He has never


    looked at me as his wife. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to the City Hall today?¡± Kathleen¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°I


    already agreed to the divorce.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this some other time.¡± Samuel was seemingly


    avoiding the question. ¡°You¡¯re still hoping that I can donate my marrow to Nicolette, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Kathleen asked callously. Samuel did not respond. ¡°I will not donate.¡± She would rather be dead


    than agree to it. Nicolette must have sent the killer. She wants me dead. My baby and I would be


    dead now if it wasn¡¯t for Benjamin. How could I donate my bone marrow to her? She was


    determined to keep to her decision. ¡°If we do not get divorced, will you donate to her?¡± Samuel


    asked suddenly. ¡°No, we will definitely be divorced.¡± Kathleen closed her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to


    continue living with you. Even if we continue our marriage, your heart¡¯s with another woman. Why


    would I want a marriage that¡¯s only in name?¡± Kathleen was clear-minded and understood that


    when love was gone, it was gone for good. There was no use no matter how she tried salvaging it.


    Samuel said coldly, ¡°Kathleen, you¡¯d better take your time to consider this carefully.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter? Do you think that I¡¯llpromise just like this?¡± Kathleen sneered sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re as


    fearsome as the rumors say, Mr. Macari.¡± ¡°Kathleen!¡± Samuel clenched his jaws. ¡°I¡¯ve said it! We


    can continue to be married. I just need you to donate your marrow to Nicolette.¡± ¡°Samuel, aren¡¯t youExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    too full of yourself? Did you think I would tolerate anything after loving you blindly for so many


    years?¡± Kathleen sat up straight, and her eyes were dull. ¡°If Nicolette did note back, I¡¯ll donate


    to whoever you ask me to, but not her.¡± Samuel stood up. ¡°Kathleen, I would have been together


    with Nicolette long ago if it wasn¡¯t for you. You stole three years of our time.¡± A piercing pain shot


    through Kathleen¡¯s heart. She lifted her head with her eyes filled with tears andughed. ¡°Stole?


    Samuel, I¡¯m speechless at your behavior. If you had resisted in the first ce, you might have got


    together with her long ago. How did everything be my responsibility?¡± She came to a


    realization. In Samuel¡¯s opinion, it was all her fault. She was the culprit for separating them. ¡°I¡¯ve


    made my stand clear that I will not donate.¡± Kathleen¡¯s heart went cold. ¡°Mr. Macari, you can try


    pulling your tricks on me and see what you can get out of me.¡± Samuel was shocked. He had


    always thought that Kathleen was soft and undemanding. In his eyes, she had no character or


    temper and was always gentle and obedient. She had worshipped him like he was God, always


    admiring him starry-eyed regardless of what he said. He loved the admiration. However, he only


    realized today that it was not that Kathleen did not have a character or temper. It was simply


    because she hid them well. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡± Kathleen turned her head away.


    Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Kathleen, is that man so important to you? You even picked up a knife for


    him.

 chapter 15

    chapter 15


    ¡°Benjamin isn¡¯t just anyone else. He¡¯s the man who saved my life,¡± stated Kathleen as a look of


    utmost sorrow formed on her face. Samuel felt that this was a rather ridiculous line of reasoning. ¡°I¡¯ll


    leave since you don¡¯t want to see me,¡± dered Samuel calmly as he shot a long and meaningful


    nce at her before he turned to leave. Kathleen felt utterly helpless at that moment. At the rate


    things were going, she felt like she had no choice but to donate her bone marrow to Nicolette, but at


    the same time, she couldn¡¯t fathom how someone could turn out to be that greedy. To be fair,


    Kathleen knew that she was being greedy herself. She wanted the opportunity to stay by Samuel¡¯s


    side and fervently hoped that he would notice her and fall in love with her. When it came down to it,


    she realized that she paled inparison to even a moth that dove straight into a me. This was


    because the me that represented Samuel didn¡¯t burn for her in the first ce. Forget it¡­ I¡¯m


    exhausted. We should just finalize the divorce earlier. I can¡¯t wait to leave this ce. I don¡¯t want to


    see anyone else get hurt because of me¡­ With that, Kathleen took a moment and calmed herself


    down before she slipped her shoes on and padded out of the sick room. She wanted to drop by to


    check in on how Benjamin was doing. Just as she arrived at the entrance to his room, she saw


    Gemma seated diligently on a chair ced right outside. She walked over and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go


    home, Gem?¡± Gemma¡¯s eyes were swollen red as she turned to face Kathleen and shook her head


    vigorously. Kathleen was worried and asked, ¡°How can you continue on like this? You need to take


    good care of yourself at a time like this. After staying up through the night, you should head home to


    get a good rest.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother persuading me, Kathleen. I won¡¯t go. I¡¯ll never leave Benjamin¡¯s


    side,¡± dered Gemma in a raspy voice. Kathleen pursed her lips as she replied, ¡°Even so, this isn¡¯t


    the way to go. You haven¡¯t been eating or resting sufficiently. How can your body continue to go


    through such torture?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid, Kathleen!¡± eximed Gemma as she wrapped her arms around


    herself to seek some measure offort. She added, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be around anymore


    by the time I wake up, just like what happened with my mom and dad. They said that they were


    going on duty, but they ultimately never returned!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen, Gemma. Benjamin will be


    fine. I promise you that,¡± replied Kathleen soothingly as she sat down gently beside her and


    wrapped her in a warm embrace. ¡°I¡¯ve already lost both my parents, Kathleen. I can¡¯t afford to lose


    my brother as well. What you don¡¯t know is that my life was a living hell back then when I had just


    gotten adopted. I missed my parents, my brother, and you as well. I survived through that hell and


    finally got the chance to make contact with Benjamin. He¡¯s thest remnant of a family that I have,¡±


    wailed Gemma in her raspy voice which was punctuated by the asional sniffle. Kathleen didn¡¯t


    know how to respond. Gemma blew her nose and continued, ¡°Benjamin and I aren¡¯t as fortunate as


    you. Old Mrs. Macari seems to like you so much! You¡¯re basically living in paradise! Although


    Benjamin and I may not be living in a literal hell, we do look upon you sometimes with the


    asional tinge of jealousy. If something were to happen to him, I would truly be left utterly alone in


    this world.¡± ¡°Nothing will happen to Benjamin, Gemma! I¡¯ll stay by your side and wait till he regains


    consciousness,¡± promised Kathleen as she gripped Gemma¡¯s hands reassuringly. ¡°Kathleen¡­¡±


    wailed Gemma as she dove right into Kathleen¡¯s embrace and began sobbing earnestly. Despite


    her best efforts, Gemma ultimately couldn¡¯t hold her emotions at bay anymore and let it all out.


    Kathleen patted her lightly on the back and consoled her. ¡°I¡¯ll stay by your side and wait with you


    until he wakes up. Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Gemma grunted and nodded her head in


    acknowledgment. Just like that, the pair continued to sit on the chairs, and the silence continued for


    some time. Kathleen was about to offer to get some food for Gemma when she suddenly saw


    Wynnie making her way over hurriedly. ¡°Mom,¡± greeted Kathleen awkwardly. Why is Wynnie here?


    ¡°I went over to your ce to look for you but saw that both you and Samuel weren¡¯t around. Later


    on, Maria told me that you were hospitalized. What happened to you? Are you feeling difort


    anywhere?¡± asked Wynnie worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom,¡± replied Kathleen as she gently shook her


    head. She added, ¡°Sorry for the wasted trip you made.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to apologize for? You should


    have told us the second you got hospitalized! It¡¯s such a huge matter! You¡¯ll only make us more


    worried and hurt by hiding it from us like this,¡± admonished Wynnie with a frown. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± repeated


    Kathleen as she lowered her head in shame to look at her feet. Although she acted that way, she


    knew that Wynnie truly was worried for her. At that point, Gemma suddenly interjected and asked in


    surprise, ¡°Kathleen, is this your Mom?¡± Kathleen regained her senses and replied, ¡°Let me


    introduce you. Gemma, this is my mother-inw, Wynnie. Mom, this is my good friend, Gemma. Her


    brother is the one who saved my life.¡± Wynnie was taken aback by this revtion and repeated,


    ¡°The one who saved your life?¡± Kathleen hesitated for a moment but eventually shared the details of


    the incident with Wynnie. She knew that there was no way she could keep such a huge and


    monumental incident under wraps for long. Once Wynnie had taken in the torrent of new


    information, her eyes were cold as she asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying that someone wanted to kill you?¡±


    Kathleen only nodded in agreement. ¡°I know what to do now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll follow up on this


    matter,¡± replied Wynnie firmly. Not only was she awyer, but she also knew she had to take charge


    of this matter since Kathleen was her daughter-inw, after all. Wynnie turned to face Gemma and


    decisively said, ¡°Thank you, Gemma, for your brother¡¯s efforts to save Kathleen. It¡¯s not ideal for


    you to stay here all night to keep an eye on him as well. Why don¡¯t you head home to rest for now?


    I¡¯ll arrange for someone toe over to look after him in the meantime. I¡¯ll let you know


    immediately if anything crops up.¡± However, Gemma was still unwilling to leave and tried to protest.


    ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gemma,¡± repeated Wynnie. She had spoken firmly and was extremely


    persuasive in her tone. Finally, Gemma gave in and nodded as she replied, ¡°All right then.¡± With


    that, she took her leave and headed back first. Wynnie eyed Kathleen for a moment before she


    asked, ¡°Why are you here alone? Where¡¯s Samuel?¡± Kathleen opened her mouth to speak but


    ultimately didn¡¯t know what to say. Wynnie took this in and snorted derisively before she turned and


    headed straight for the elevator. ¡°Mom!¡± yelled Kathleen as she chased after her. However, Wynnie


    had already gotten in the elevator and was headed up. Kathleen started to shake and had


    goosebumps at the thought of what was about to happen next. She knew that Wynnie would not


    speak too kindly to Nicolette the second she arrived at where Nicolette and Samuel were.


    Furthermore, Samuel would assume that Wynnie was able to find him because she had told on him.


    For her part, Wynnie had long known which room Nicolette was recuperating in. After all, she had a


    reputation to maintain in Jadeborough, and she had been around for long enough to have eyes and


    ears everywhere. She was about to barge in when she heard Nicolette speak. Thetter said,


    ¡°Samuel, tell me the truth! Is Kathleen the one you mentioned that has a matching bone marrow


    type with me?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her,¡± replied Samuel coldly. Nicolette sounded aggrieved as she asked, ¡°So


    she¡¯s not willing to donate her bone marrow to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll persuade her,¡± replied Samuel coldly. ¡°How


    can she be this selfish, Samuel?¡± whined Nicolette as she burst pitifully into tears. She continued,


    ¡°In the first ce, we were separated from one another all because of her. The three full years that


    she has had with you were all stolen from me! Now that my life is dwindling to an end, all I want is


    for her to return me that period of stolen time! I want those three years back from her.¡± Samuel¡¯s


    face was dark yet mysterious as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to get her to agree.¡± Nicolette sobbed


    and continued, ¡°She married you because she had designs on the Macari family¡¯s wealth, Samuel! I


    can understand that since she doesn¡¯t have parents at all. She would have felt more secure with a


    sizeable fortune by her side. We can always give her more money, or perhaps, I can even kneel


    and beg her if she¡¯s still not satisfied!¡± ¡°Why the hell would you have to kneel before her?¡± asked


    Samuel with a tinge of anger. Nicolette¡¯s eyes darkened in response, but her voice remained


    unsteady as she countered, ¡°Is she refusing to donate her bone marrow because she can¡¯t bear to


    leave you, Samuel?¡± Samuel didn¡¯t respond to her statement, and his face remained icy cold.


    ¡°Samuel, if all else fails, why don¡¯t you just go along with what she wants? Pretend not to divorce


    her so that she¡¯ll willingly donate her bone marrow. After some time, you can try to find another way


    to get a divorce and get rid of her. What do you think? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find a way once you put your


    mind to it,¡± proposed Nicolette as she shot him a long and meaningful look. However, Samuel coolly


    dered, ¡°We don¡¯t have to go through all that trouble. Three days. I¡¯ll make sure she willingly


    donates the marrow to you within three days.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 16

    chapter 16


    Just as Wynnie was about to push the door open to enter the ce, Kathleen held her hand.


    She had also heard what Samuel had said.


    He imed to be able to have her donate her bone marrow in three days.


    What does he n on doing? Will he tie her on a sickbed and force her to donate her bone


    marrow?


    Wynnie gave Kathleen a side nce, noting that thetter already had tears rolling in her eyes but


    had willed herself not to cry even though she was feeling aggrieved as it was.


    Wynnie heaved a sigh before leading Kathleen away.


    Sensing that someone was outside the room, Samuel came out to check, only to find no one behind


    the door.


    Was it an illusion?


    Meanwhile, Wynnie led Kathleen back into the ward.


    After closing the door, she said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Samuel would never be able to force you


    as long as you do not agree to this. How dare he act like a dictator!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Wynnie.¡± Kathleen pulled her lips into a thin line.


    Although Wynnie was Samuel¡¯s biological mother, she had always been protective over Kathleen.


    Wynniemented, ¡°Kathleen, you have an overly tolerant personality. Don¡¯t you know only by


    ying weak that you will be tended to? Samuel won¡¯t care for you if you keep on being such a


    doormat.¡±


    ¡°But I won¡¯t be able to stay at his side if I don¡¯t tolerate him.¡± Kathleen bit her lip with her teeth.


    ¡°Why did you go to City Hall today?¡± Wynnie studied Kathleen.


    Kathleen was a bad liar, so Wynnie knew what was going on uponying eyes on her.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Kathleen was hesitant to speak.


    If she told Wynnie the truth, the entire Macari family would know about it.


    ¡°Were you nning to file for divorce?¡± Wynnie gave her a side nce. ¡°Are you and Samuel


    nning to go through with the divorce before informing anybody else?¡±


    Kathleen lowered her head sheepishly.


    ¡°You two are such a bother.¡± Wynnie was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t you know you¡¯ll be in big trouble if your


    grandmother-inw knows about this?¡±


    What Wynnie meant was that Diana would be angry if she knew that Samuel and Kathleen were


    filing for divorce.


    Diana was in poor health, so she would fall ill if she ever flew into a rage.


    It would be disastrous if that happened by any chance and something bad befell Diana.


    Kathleen bit her lip. ¡°Wynnie, she won¡¯t know if nobody tells her.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that b*tch Nicolette can possibly hold her tongue?¡± Wynnie asked in exasperation.


    ¡°She might even make a public announcement immediately. If that¡¯s the case, Old Mrs. Macari will


    still hear about it.¡±


    It was impossible to keep things under wraps forever.


    Even if Diana never left home, she lived in a modern era.


    She would go online with her phone, so it would be impossible to keep things from her.


    Kathleen fell silent.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What should I do? Should I continue this stalemate with Samuel?


    Grumble!


    Kathleen¡¯s stomach growled without warning, startling Wynnie.


    Kathleen felt a little awkward. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything the whole day.


    ¡°Samuel, this bastard! Did he not even buy you a meal?¡± Wynnie was fuming.


    All of his attention is on that mistress even though his wife is in the hospital. He isn¡¯t even aware


    that she¡¯s hungry here! No wonder Kathleen is adamant about filing for divorce.


    ¡°Wynnie, I can just buy myself breadter on.¡± Kathleen wanted to quell Wynnie¡¯s anger.


    Wynnie stared at her knowingly. ¡°Hold on for a moment.¡±


    After that, Wynnie reached for her phone to dial a number. ¡°Hello, are you still at work? Prepare a


    meal and send it to the hospital. My daughter-inw is hospitalized. Yeah. I need something tasty


    and nutritious.¡±


    Wynnie turned to look at Kathleen after hanging up. ¡°I ordered avish meal from M. She¡¯ll be


    here in a moment.¡±


    The woman who Wynnie mentioned was her close friend and a five-star chef capable of cooking


    delicious meals.


    Those who wanted to get a taste of her food would have to book an appointment, and the waiting


    list had reached as far into the future as next year.


    However, Wynnie was able to settle everything with just a phone call.


    In a sense, she was the dominant one.


    M Hunter arrived twenty minutester with a bunch of stuff.


    Wynnie took the things from her while saying, ¡°Thanks for your hard work, Babe.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so formal with me.¡± M turned to look at Kathleen. ¡°Why were you


    hospitalized, Katie?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Kathleen wasn¡¯t sure how she should exin.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s infuriating! Someone tried to plot against Katie, but a policeman rescued her. That


    policeman suffered grave injuries and is still in the intensive care unit,¡± Wynnie exined.


    ¡°What?¡± M was shocked.


    She walked over to the sickbed and checked on Kathleen. While cupping Kathleen¡¯s soft cheeks


    with both her hands, she inquired, ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Kathleen shook her head.


    ¡°Great. If something happened to you, your mother-inw would bawl her eyes out,¡± joked M.


    Wynnie took out all of the dishes that M brought with her. ¡°You bet.¡±


    ¡°Your mother-inw wanted a daughter, but your father-inw thought that childbirth was too


    painful. In the end, they only had Samuel, their only son,¡± said M. ¡°That¡¯s why she had been


    treating you as if you were her daughter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know that.¡± Kathleen was aware that Wynnie was very nice to her and loved her like how a


    mother would, while she also loved and respected Wynnie.


    M also doted on Kathleen due to her rtionship with Wynnie.


    In fact, everyone in and rted to the Macari family was nice to her, with Samuel being the only


    exception.


    Sometimes, Kathleen couldn¡¯t help but think that the reason she couldn¡¯t make up her mind to


    divorce Samuel and leave him once and forever was perhaps that she had all those amicable


    people around her.


    ¡°Come on. Have something to eat.¡± Wynnie ced the food in front of Kathleen.


    M looked around. ¡°By the way, where is Samuel?¡±


    Wynnie sighed impatiently. ¡°He¡¯s upstairs.¡±


    M grasped the situation immediately. With a frown, she muttered, ¡°Samuel had gone overboard!


    I¡¯ll go get him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Mdm. Hunt.¡± Kathleen held M back. ¡°Let him be. I¡¯m fine and no longer care.¡±


    It was true that she no longer cared.


    M looked at her apologetically. ¡°Samuel will regret this.¡±


    Wynnie nodded. ¡°Definitely! It would be best if he regrets this so much that he kneels in front of


    Katie while bawling his eyes out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± M didn¡¯t feel that was enough. ¡°Kate, you¡¯d better not forgive him that easily by then!¡±


    Kathleen didn¡¯t know what to say. Aren¡¯t you two supposed to be Samuel¡¯s mother and close


    associate?


    All of a sudden, Kathleen retched as she felt her stomach churning, so she hopped off the bed to


    run into the washroom.


    Wynnie and M exchanged nces.


    After a while, Kathleen returned with a pale face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Katie?¡± M stared at her in puzzlement. ¡°Are you feeling sick?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have worried you, Mdm. Hunt. My stomach had been feeling ufortable. I had seen


    a doctor yesterday,¡± she exined.


    She was determined to hide the fact that she was pregnant.


    If it was uncovered, the Macari family would never agree to her divorce and would want her to give


    birth to the baby.


    However, she knew that wouldn¡¯t matter, for Samuel would never change his mind, nor had she


    ever nned to tie him down with her child.


    Children were people, not tools.


    She would love and care for her children on her own, so she needed nobody else.


    Thus, she was ready to leave the ce that had too many people and incidents that had hurt her.


    Even though Diana, Wynnie, and M were all nice to her, she still felt like leaving.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 17

    chapter 17


    Since the day she lost her parents, she was like a weed without roots.


    Drifting around aimlessly was her fate.


    A rtionship with Samuel was impossible. It was all her wishful thinking.


    ¡°I had another checkup yesterday and showed the report to Samuel.¡± Kathleen avoided the dish that


    made her nauseous and ate something else.


    M frowned.


    Samuel wouldn¡¯t be so calm if he knew that Kathleen was pregnant. Maybe we really misunderstood.


    ¡°In any case, don¡¯t worry, Katie. We are on your side.¡± Wynnie patted Kathleen¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.


    M and I will leave now. I¡¯lle and pick you up when you get discharged tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, Wynnie. I can get discharged by myself tomorrow.¡± Kathleen did not want to trouble


    Wynnie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll bring you back to the Macari residence for a few days to help you recuperate


    your stomach,¡± Wynnie answered. ¡°I¡¯ll call Maria and tell her to pack some things for you and send them


    over.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips with a helpless expression.


    Samuel will be even more angry with me now.


    Not long after Wynnie and M left, Samuel arrived with supper.


    He frowned when he saw the dishes on Kathleen¡¯s table. ¡°Did Mdm. Hunt make these?¡±


    Kathleen nodded.


    ¡°How did she know that you were hospitalized?¡± Samuel was unhappy.


    ¡°Not just Mrs. Hunt, but even Mom knows too,¡± Kathleen said calmly. ¡°Mom also said she will bring me to


    stay at the Macari residence for a while.¡±


    She thought Samuel would be furious, but unexpectedly, he was calm. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°Will you being?¡±


    ¡°The Macari residence is a little far from thepany. I may not stay there,¡± Samuel replied indifferently.


    Kathleen smiled bitterly. ¡°You can say that staying at the Macari residence will prevent you from taking


    care of Nicolette. No need for such excuses. Before we were married, you traveled to thepany from


    the Macari residence, right?¡±


    Samuel knew that she was being sarcastic. ¡°I¡¯m d you know that.¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°I¡¯ve investigated the incident. Nicolette did not send that person to attack you,¡± Samuel exined.


    ¡°Benjamin provoked someone, and the other party thought you were his girlfriend. That¡¯s why they


    attacked you.¡±


    Kathleen did not believe what he said.


    It was not even twenty-four hours since she and Benjamin reunited.


    There was no romance or intimacy between them.


    The other party couldn¡¯t have believed that she was his girlfriend.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    They were just excuses and reasons Samuel came up with to defend Nicolette.


    ¡°Have you contacted your uncle?¡± Samuel asked coldly.


    ¡°Samuel, I¡¯ve said it¡¯s useless for you to threaten me with my uncle.¡± Kathleen¡¯s soft voice was cold. ¡°I


    almost got killed. Who else can I save? If Benjamin died, it would be all my fault. I¡¯m just a human. I


    cannot decide who lives or dies. Do whatever you want. You can kill my uncle to threaten me or force me


    to my death. It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You think that I¡¯m threatening you?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be? Are you showing me concern?¡± Kathleen asked sarcastically. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr.


    Macari¡¯s way of showing concern to be so special. I understand now.¡±


    ¡°Kathleen, stop being sarcastic.¡± Samuel was displeased.


    ¡°Was I doing that?¡± Kathleen looked at him coldly.


    In the past, her eyes were always sparkling like a clear spring.


    Now, the light in her eyes had vanished without a trace.


    Samuel was infuriated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force me, Samuel.¡± Kathleen¡¯s thick and long eyshes covered the light in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m ready to


    go all out, so let¡¯s get divorced as soon as possible.¡±


    Samuel retorted coldly, ¡°And if I disagree?¡±


    ¡°Did you fall in love with me?¡± Kathleen looked at him indifferently. ¡°If you admit it, I¡¯ll reconsider getting a


    divorce.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s voice was ice cold when he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t like you. I never have, and never will.¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s face paled.


    Samuel turned around and left.


    Drip.


    Kathleen¡¯s tears fell on the table.


    She wiped them away with her hand.


    Drip. Drip.


    However, her tears kept falling.


    Her face was wet with tears no matter how many times she wiped them away.


    In the end, Kathleeny on the table and sobbed as her heart ached.


    She really wanted to know what Samuel wanted from her.


    He wanted a divorce, and she agreed.


    Why is he rejecting it now?


    Samuel did not know what had gotten into him.


    Kathleen had agreed to the divorce, but he was unwilling to go through with it.


    He knew that she was sensible and obedient and that she loved him deeply.


    Hence, he thought that Kathleen would struggle and be hysterical.


    However, in the end, she was not hysterical about begging him to not get divorced.


    Instead, she wished that they would get divorced quickly.


    He did not understand why this was happening.


    The next day, Kathleen was ready to get discharged.


    After a short wait, Christopher arrived instead of Wynnie.


    Christopher looked at her with a gentle gaze. ¡°Something urgent came up for Aunt Wynnie, so she sent


    me here.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I can handle this alone.¡± Kathleen was embarrassed. ¡°Thank you, Christopher.¡±


    Christopher hesitated for a moment. ¡°Kathleen, can you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Kathleen paused for a moment. ¡°As long as it is not too much.¡±


    Christopher chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know if my request is too much. Can you stop calling me Christopher?¡±


    Kathleen was surprised. ¡°Then what should I call you?¡±


    ¡°Samuel and I are cousins. You can just call me Chris.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s suitable.¡± Kathleen refused.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I really hope that you will address me as Chris.¡± Christopher persuaded. ¡°Do you feel that this


    request is too much?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re fine with it.¡± Kathleen shook her head. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Chris from now on.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Christopher was satisfied.


    ¡°Chris, before we leave, I want to see Benjamin,¡± Kathleen said.


    ¡°You should. He saved you, after all.¡± Christopher exined, ¡°Aunt Wynnie told me to inform the hospital


    that Benjamin¡¯s medical expenses will be covered by the Macari family.¡±


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to repay the Macari family in the future.¡±


    Christopher paused. ¡°What are you talking about? What belongs to the Macari family is yours too.¡±


    Kathleen shook her head. ¡°What belongs to the Macari family is not mine.¡±


    Christopher looked at her seriously. ¡°Kathleen, is something wrong with your marriage with Samuel?¡±


    Kathleen squirmed under Christopher¡¯s sharp gaze.


    ¡°I thought something was wrong during dinner that day,¡± Christopher said in a low voice. ¡°Did you two


    quarrel or have a misunderstanding? Can you tell me about it?¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°There¡¯s only one problem between us. You know what it is.¡±


    Christopher¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Nicolette?¡±


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°She¡¯s back and is staying in this hospital. Also, she has leukemia.¡±


    Christopher frowned. ¡°Leukemia?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s even worse is my bone marrow is a match with hers.¡± Kathleen¡¯s lips quivered. ¡°Samuel


    wants to divorce me and told me to donate my bone marrow to her.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Christopher¡¯s face changed as his warm eyes sharpened. ¡°I will not let him hurt you like this!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 18

    chapter 18


    Kathleen had not expected the usually gentle and soft-spoken Christopher to get angry.


    ¡°Chris, it was only a suggestion. He can¡¯t do anything if I don¡¯t agree to it,¡± Kathleen said awkwardly.


    ¡°You¡¯re too easygoing,¡± Christopher said as he eyed her worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I actually have quite a temper too.¡± Kathleen¡¯s eyes were like beautiful dark orbs.


    Christopher felt incredibly bad for her. ¡°It¡¯s because he forced you to it.¡±


    Kathleen nced at Christopher.


    He really is too nice!


    ¡°Chris, you¡¯re such a nice person. Why aren¡¯t you married yet?¡± Kathleen asked curiously. ¡°You¡¯re a


    gentleman who¡¯s very good atforting people.¡±


    Christopher nced at her with an unfathomable expression. ¡°Well, it¡¯s because there¡¯s no one I like.¡±


    ¡°I remember the incident fromst year. Grandma said she wanted to introduce a girl to you, but you said


    you already had someone you liked.¡± Kathleen suddenly recalled.


    ¡°Yes, but she¡¯s married,¡± Christopher replied cagily.


    The person was married?


    ¡°Oh, Chris. I¡¯m so sorry for prying. I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Kathleen felt extremely apologetic.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Christopher replied warmly. ¡°If you¡¯re done packing up, let¡¯s head downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Christopher stared at Kathleen. Thetter was like an adorable bunny. He really wanted to stroke her


    head and tell her not to be afraid.


    However, he had to resist the urge.


    If Kathleen really divorced Samuel, Christopher vowed to stay by her side no matter how painful the road


    ahead was going to be.


    Without her asking, Christopher automatically helped Kathleen carry her bag.


    Kathleen felt embarrassed. She said sweetly, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need. I can do it myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Christopher was exceptionally gentle.


    He was going to take good care of her from this day onward.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    Then, they stepped into elevator.


    They were on their way to the ICU to visit Benjamin.


    Gemma was keeping watch outside.


    ¡°Gemma,¡± Kathleen called out as she went over. ¡°You¡¯re here. Did you have a good rest?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Gemma tugged at Kathleen¡¯s hand. ncing at Christopher, she asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°My name is Christopher Morris.¡± Christopher¡¯s tone was mild.


    Gemma gazed at him intently. Flushing slightly, she greeted, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Benjamin?¡± Kathleen asked in concern.


    ¡°Benjamin¡¯s condition has stabilized somewhat,¡± Gemma exined. ¡°The doctors said that they are using


    the best medicine and that the effects are better than expected. Kathleen, thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Kathleen was surprised.


    ¡°I heard from the doctors. The Macari family paid for all of Benjamin¡¯s medical fees,¡± Gemma replied.


    Kathleen shot Christopher a nce. ¡°Did Wynnie already meet up with the director of the hospital?¡±


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Christopher knitted his brows.


    If it wasn¡¯t Wynnie? Then, who was it?


    ¡°It was me.¡± Samuel¡¯s icy voice sounded from outside the room.


    Samuel? Kathleen¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. There isn¡¯t much difference between the Macari family¡¯s or Samuel¡¯s money


    anyway.


    After all, the Macari family was his.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kathleen said.


    ¡°He¡¯s your savior. It¡¯s only natural that I pay for his hospital bills. There is no need to thank me.¡± Samuel


    had a dark expression on his handsome face.


    Just who¡¯s wife do you think you are?


    ¡°Christopher, why are you here?¡± Samuel frowned.


    Samuel and Christopher were only a few days apart in age. Therefore, the former had never addressed


    Christopher with deference.


    ¡°Aunt Wynnie asked me to send Kate home,¡± Christopher replied impassively.


    Samuel saw the bag Christopher held in his hand. It was filled with Kathleen¡¯s daily necessities.


    Moreover, Christopher and Kathleen both wore turtleneck sweaters. Christopher¡¯s was white, while


    Kathleen¡¯s was ck. They looked like they were wearing matching outfits meant for a couple.


    Samuel¡¯s expression darkened considerably. ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m headed home too. I will take her.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Kathleen refused in a soft voice. ¡°You¡¯re always so busy. I can¡¯t possibly


    inconvenience you. I¡¯ll go with Chris instead. There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself.¡±


    Samuel said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s currently a busy time at my mother¡¯s firm. Christopher would bete to get back


    to assist her after he sent you. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips.


    ¡°Samuel, I¡¯ve quit working at Aunt Wynnie¡¯sw firm,¡± Christopher replied coolly.


    ¡°What?¡± Kathleen was taken aback. ¡°Chris, did you quit working as awyer?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m still awyer. I¡¯ve only changed firms.¡± Christopher quirked his lips.


    ¡°Where did you transfer to?¡± Kathleen asked curiously.


    ¡°Morris Group,¡± Christopher replied.


    Kathleen was stunned.


    Christopher went back?


    When Christopher graduated from university, his father, Aaron Morris, wanted him to help out at his


    company.


    However, Christopher had gotten into a huge fight with his father when he first went to university.


    He had wanted to attend medical school, but Aaron had secretly changed his application behind his


    back.


    Christopher had been livid when he found out. Following that, the rtionship between the father and


    son became incredibly strained.


    Despite Emily attempting to act as a mediator, things did not improve.


    However, since Christopher said he had gone back to Morris Group, did that mean he had reconciled


    with his father?


    Samuel huffed in displeasure.


    Christopher had once said, if he returned to the Morris Group, it would be only for one reason.


    He was willing to return to thepany for the sake of the girl he loved. He would go back if she needed


    his aid.


    So, does that mean the girl he likes needs him? For the sake of some woman, he was willing to give up


    his freedom. How ridiculous.


    Kathleen blinked a few times.


    Christopher stared at her with a lidded gaze. ¡°I¡¯m all right. It¡¯s my choice to do so.¡±


    For her sake.


    ¡°The Morris Group¡¯s business is even busier. We¡¯ll take our leave now.¡± Samuel took the bag from


    Christopher¡¯s hand. He then grabbed ahold of Kathleen¡¯s slim wrist and tugged her toward him. ¡°I¡¯ll send


    her back first.¡±


    ¡°Gemma, I¡¯lle to visit Benjamin again tomorrow.¡± Kathleen turned around and told Gemma.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gemma looked at her faintly.


    With that, Samuel sessfully dragged Kathleen away.


    Christopher wore an unfathomable expression.


    Currently, Kathleen was still Samuel¡¯s wife in name.


    Thus, Christopher¡¯s hands were tied.


    When they finally divorced, he would never allow Samuel to take Kathleen away from him ever again.


    He would never allow that to happen again.


    Samuel exited the hospital with Kathleen in tow.


    He then stuffed her into the passenger seat of his car.


    Throughout the way, Kathleen behaved herself. She did not struggle or rebel against him.


    Although she did not like Samuel touching her, she had to think of the baby in her belly.


    Kathleen refused to let Samuel harm her baby.


    After getting in the car, Samuel asked coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you use to address Christopher by his name? When


    did you start referring to him as ¡®Chris¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I can call him by whatever name I wish.¡± Kathleen¡¯s fine white teeth bit into her ruby lips. ¡°Just like how I


    used to call you ¡®Sam,¡¯ or when I called you ¡®Darling¡¯ in bed. I did as I liked. Now that I don¡¯t like you, I¡¯ll


    just use ¡®Samuel.¡¯ What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Samuel snorted in response.


    Kathleen was right.


    When they were having an intimate moment, Kathleen would often call him ¡°Darling¡± sweetly.


    At that moment, it melted away all his fatigue.


    It made him feelfortable and at ease.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you call me ¡®Sam¡¯ anymore?¡± Samuel¡¯s expression stiffened.


    ¡°I no longer like you,¡± Kathleen replied as she stared out of the car window. ¡°That¡¯s why.¡±


    Hmph!


    Samuel cleared his throat nervously. He wanted very much to ask why she no longer liked him.


    However, upon further thought, the answer was tantly obvious.


    ¡°Samuel,¡± Kathleen said despondently. ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce. I¡¯m really tired of all this.¡±

 chapter 19

    chapter 19


    ¡°What if I reject?¡± Samuel said coldly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Kathleen¡¯s voice was aloof. ¡°After our divorce, you can marry Nicolette.¡±


    Samuel remained silent.


    ¡°Are you still hoping that I will donate my bone marrow?¡± Kathleen¡¯s gentle voice was emotionless.


    ¡°Samuel, give it up. I will not donate my bone marrow to Nicolette.¡±


    Samuel continued driving indifferently. ¡°So there¡¯s no space for negotiation then?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kathleen remained firm on her decision and shook her head.


    What will happen to my baby if I donate my bone marrow to Nicolette? My baby will not be the


    sacrificial offering to their love.


    Samuel stepped on the elerator and increased the speed.


    Kathleen tightened her grip on the car door¡¯s handle, and her face turned pale.


    Upon reaching the Macari residence, Kathleen alighted and vomited into the flower bed with her


    back bent.


    Her fair-skinned and small face waspletely pale.


    Samuel regretted driving so fast earlier.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Samuel went over to support her.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Tears streamed from Kathleen¡¯s eyes.


    She appeared more pitiful after suffering grievances with her originally fragile appearance.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Maria walked out of the mansion. ¡°Mrs. Macari, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Maria.¡± Kathleen wanted to stand up, but her legs were wobbly.


    Maria quickly supported her.


    Everyone in the Macari family except Samuel knew that Kathleen¡¯s body constitution had been


    weak.


    As Kathleen was small-sized, everyone felt sorry for her every time she put up a strong front and


    refused to tell when she was unwell.


    She did not have any parents. Although she was married into the Macari family, she did not have a


    sense of belonging as Samuel disliked her.


    Kathleen always presented herself as a guest in the house.


    Samuel scooped Kathleen up in his arms and walked toward the mansion.


    ¡°Open the door,¡± he said to Maria.


    Immediately, Maria ran forward and opened the door.


    Samuel carried Kathleen upstairs and went to their room.


    By that time, Kathleen was brawling her eyes out.


    The nauseous feeling that she got from the pregnancy was unbearable.


    At the thought of her earlier suffering, her little hands held onto the man¡¯s white shirt while she cried


    uncontrobly.


    She refrained from crying downstairs because she was afraid Diana would hear it.


    Hence, she only cried after entering the room.


    Samuel carried her and sat on the bed, putting her on hisp like he was holding a child.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. You have sensitive skin. It¡¯ll redden when you cry.¡± Samuel wiped her tears with


    his cold and rough fingers.


    He had never seen her crying so hard.


    ¡°Samuel, how could you bully and threaten me?¡± Kathleen cried terribly and said grievingly,¡± The


    woman you like is your sweetheart, but I¡¯m also the sweetheart of others!¡±


    ¡°Whose sweetheart are you?¡± Samuel asked coldly.


    Did someone tell her that she was their sweetheart?


    ¡°Grandma, your mother, everyone! Just not yours.¡± Kathleen sobbed. ¡°If my parents were alive and


    knew how you bullied me, they would definitelye after you!¡±


    Samuel¡¯s gaze remained on her.


    ¡°Just because I have no kin left and no one can teach you a lesson for me, you¡¯re bullying me for all


    you want! You¡¯re too much, Samuel!¡± Kathleen continued sobbing and was breaking down.


    She had been tolerating for the past few days.


    Samuel heaved a sigh. He hugged her while patting her back lightly with one of his hands.


    ¡°I agreed to your request to keep our divorce from Grandma and the rest of your family. What else


    do you want from me?¡± Kathleen choked while sobbing, ¡°Do you want to see me dead?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Samuel felt helpless.


    He had never wanted her dead.


    On the contrary, he felt guilty toward her.


    Hence, he wanted to take good care of her and not let anyone bully her despite their divorce.


    ¡°Samuel, tell me. Was it a mistake to love you?¡± Kathleen¡¯s tender small hands held his cor. ¡°Tell


    me, was I wrong?¡±


    Samuel¡¯s lower jaw tightened, and he said indifferently, ¡°Kathleen, there¡¯s nothing wrong with liking


    someone else. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have any feelings for you.¡±


    Kathleen took a deep breath to stop herself from crying. She was afraid that it might affect the baby.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s nothing wrong with liking someone, but please don¡¯t trample on my love.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve already given in and agreed to a divorce. However, you kept forcing


    me to save Nicolette. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much? There are so many people out there, and you


    can easily find someone else that can donate their bone marrow to Nicolette. Why must you make


    me donate to her? I loved you wholeheartedly. How could you trample all over my love for you?¡±


    Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened while looking at her.


    She finally stopped her sarcasm toward him and behaved like the gentle person he knew.


    Sheined woefully in a tender manner instead of agitating him coldly.


    Kathleen suddenly thought of something.


    She came down from Samuel¡¯sp and took out the ck credit card from her bag, throwing it at


    him. ¡°Take it. Since you¡¯ve canceled the card, I¡¯ve no use for it.¡±


    Canceled?


    Samuel frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t cancel your card.¡±


    Moreover, he did not intend to take the card back.


    Samuel thought Kathleen could continue using his money even though they were divorced.


    He did not wish for her to be troubled by mary matters.


    From the day that she married him, he had never let her feel worried financially.


    He did not n to let it happen in the future as well.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t cancel it, who else did?¡± Kathleen said furiously, ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t


    want you. I don¡¯t want to love you anymore. I¡¯m sick and tired.¡±


    Samuel stood up and paced toward her imposingly.


    Fluster took over her fair dainty face as she backed away and finally ended up with her back on the


    door.


    Samuel ced an arm against the door and looked at her coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t want me and don¡¯t love


    me anymore? You¡¯re sick and tired of me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Kathleen said, her pearly white teeth visible as she snarled. ¡°You can love whomever


    you want from now on. I¡¯ll look for another man after the divorce. The next one will be better and


    more loving.¡±


    Uncontroble rage surged within Samuel.


    He grabbed Kathleen by her chin and mocked, ¡°The next one will be better and more loving? If I¡¯m


    not letting you go, how will you find the next one, Kathleen? I¡¯ll send you and your new man to


    prison formitting bigamy!¡±


    p!


    Kathleen gave Samuel a tight p and red at him with her doe-like eyes. ¡°How shameless can


    you get, Samuel? I meant after our divorce. Do you think everyone is like you and Nicolette?¡±


    Samuel smirked. ¡°And what can you do about that?¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s whole body was trembling with anger.


    Samuel stroked his face and mocked, ¡°Your p was like a tickle. You would easily make anyone


    have the thought of bullying you when you¡¯re like this.¡±


    She¡¯s a little rabbit and a soft cake. Soft, cute, tender, and delicate.


    Kathleen bit her lips and looked at the man who was closing in on her. ¡°Samuel, don¡¯t you dare


    touch me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell Nicolette.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Samuel grabbed her wrist. ¡°We¡¯ll see if you still have the strength in a while.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kathleen red at him. ¡°Oomph!¡±


    Samuel raised her chin and kissed her lips.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    A storm then swept across the room.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 20

    chapter 20


    Two hourster, Kathleen was lying weakly on the bed.


    Her body was covered with a ck nket, and her skin was especially pale by contrast.


    The marks on her soft body were remnants of the passionate session earlier.


    That beast!


    Kathleen bit her lips and stared at the man who was putting on his clothes by the side of the bed.


    ¡°I will tell Nicolette about this. Just you wait,¡± she threatened.


    Samuel raised his brows and said, ¡°You still have the energy to talk?¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips.


    Samuel bent down and supported himself with his arms on her sides. Affectionately, he raised his


    hand and gently flicked her forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t even have a way to contact her. How do you n


    to snitch about this?¡±


    Kathleen froze.


    While staring at her, he continued, ¡°Besides, you have your pride too. I don¡¯t think a shy person like


    you would show someone else your body.¡±


    Kathleen snorted and burrowed herself under the nket.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit. You should take a good rest. I¡¯ll ask Maria to bring you food, so you don¡¯t


    have to get off the bed,¡± Samuel reminded.


    Kathleen ignored him.


    Suddenly, she felt something slipping under her nket.


    Samuel grabbed her hand and put a ck card in her palm. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate to see why the ck


    card was canceled. Remember to keep it with you at all times. Otherwise, you¡¯re going to have a


    hard time without money.¡±


    Kathleen remained motionless.


    After putting on his suit, Samuel headed out.


    Kathleen threw the ck card onto the floor.


    Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened, and he left after turning around.


    Kathleen stared at the ceiling while lying on the bed.


    I will never spend Samuel¡¯s money anymore. Tomorrow onward, I will earn my own money! But¡­


    What can I do?


    She became ipetent ever since she got married to Samuel. The problem of surviving never


    crossed her mind.


    I¡¯ve messed up¡­


    After leaving the Macari residence, Samuel got into his car and called Tyson. He instructed, ¡°Give


    the bank a call and ask them why Kathleen¡¯s card has been canceled.¡±


    Surprised, Tyson asked, ¡°Mr. Macari, weren¡¯t you the one who asked to cancel it?¡±


    ¡°When did I ask you to cancel it? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I will still continue to take care of Kathleen


    even after we get divorced?¡± Samuel replied with a darkened face.


    Confused, Tyson replied, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the bank to reactivate it.¡±


    Samuel ordered coldly, ¡°Hurry, and remember what I said today. Even after getting divorced,


    Kathleen will still have special treatment as usual.¡±


    Tyson nodded and replied, ¡°Understood!¡±


    He started to feel like Samuel might actually have feelings toward Kathleen.


    Indifferently, Samuel instructed, ¡°Wait for me at the office.¡±


    Feeling confused again, Tyson asked, ¡°Mr. Macari, aren¡¯t you going to the hospital?¡±


    Samuel coldly replied, ¡°Can you handle thepany alone if I go to the hospital every single day?¡±


    ¡°No, I cannot.¡± Tyson was fully aware that he was not capable of doing that.


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± With that, Samuel ended the call.


    Right when he was getting ready to drive to thepany, Nicolette called.


    ¡°Samuel, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll be back in a while? Why are you not back yet?¡± Nicolette whined.


    ¡°I have to settle somepany matters. I¡¯ve hired a caregiver to take care of you. Rest well. I¡¯ll


    hang up now,¡± Samuel replied and swiftly hung up.


    Nicolette was stunned when Samuel hung up on her.


    Did he actually hang up on me? It must be Kathleen¡¯s fault! This won¡¯t do. I have to figure out a way


    to make Kathleen obediently donate her bone marrow to me and vanish from this world!


    Meanwhile, Kathleen finally got up and took a shower. She got out of the room after changing into a


    loose outfit.


    She went downstairs to check on Diana.


    Seemingly full of energy and in good spirits, Diana said, ¡°Katie, you¡¯re here.¡±


    With rosy pink cheeks, Kathleen asked, ¡°Grandma, how are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better.¡± Diana tugged Kathleen¡¯s arm and rolled up her sleeves.


    Kathleen felt nothing but awkwardness.


    ¡°Samuel, that little brat! He doesn¡¯t have anypassion at all. You don¡¯t have to spoil him. Even


    though it¡¯s important to get pregnant, your body is important too,¡± Diana reproached.


    Upon hearing that, Kathleen felt even more awkward.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She knew this would happen if she stayed in the Macari residence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the kitchen to make you some mushroom soup. You should have moreter.¡± Dianaughed


    and continued, ¡°I was so excited when I heard that you and Samuel will be staying over. I¡¯ll definitely


    recover faster with my dear Katie by my side.¡±


    Kathleen smilingly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not capable of doing that.¡±


    Diana lovingly remarked, ¡°Katie, you¡¯re my best remedy.¡±


    Kathleen leaned her head on Diana¡¯s shoulder. Everyone in the Macari family likes me, except


    Samuel. Why?


    ¡°Katie, don¡¯t be afraid. Let me know if you¡¯ve gotten wronged. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Diana held Kathleen¡¯s


    slightly trembling hands.


    Kathleen nodded and hummed in reply. The corners of her eyes were getting watery.


    She was afraid of Diana finding out, so she held back her tears.


    After that, time flew by as she chatted with Diana.


    At eight in the evening, it was time for Diana to rest.


    Kathleen left Diana¡¯s room.


    Samuel had not returned yet.


    Kathleen felt like Samuel would not return for the night.


    Once she got back to her room, she received a call from Gemma.


    ¡°Gem?¡± Kathleen asked softly.


    ¡°Kathleen, I need your help for something,¡± Gemma said timidly.


    ¡°Okay. What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been volunteering at a charity home, but I can¡¯t help out because of what happened to


    Benjamin. I was thinking maybe you could help out. Are you okay with that?¡± Gemma asked shyly.


    ¡°Of course! That¡¯s a good thing,¡± Kathleen agreed immediately.


    ¡°There are children with autism, so their conditions are a bit special. You¡¯ll need to be patient, and


    please take care of yourself as well,¡± Gemma reminded.


    ¡°Autism?¡± Kathleen had heard of this disorder before, but she did not know much about it.


    Gemma nodded and exined, ¡°Yes. These children are quite pitiful. They don¡¯t interact with the


    outside world. They are immersed in their own worlds. Life gets tough for them once their parents or


    rtives are no longer around because there¡¯s no one to take care of them.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kathleen¡¯s heart wrenched.


    Now that I¡¯m carrying a baby of my own, I hope my precious little one can grow up safely. I only


    want my baby to be happy.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there tomorrow,¡± Kathleen agreed and gently caressed her belly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the address and some information. I¡¯m really sorry to trouble you,¡± Gemma thanked


    Kathleen again.


    Kathleen smilingly replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. I¡¯m more than willing to help out


    with something like this.¡±


    Gemma breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good to hear. I have to get to work now, so


    I¡¯ll have to end the call.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen hung up the phone.


    Soon after, she grabbed her tablet and researched autism.


    While doing that, she fell asleep.


    When Samuel got back, he found her sleeping while leaning against the headboard. She did not


    have a nket on, and her tablet was still on.


    He walked over, and right when he was about to turn off the tablet, he read the words: How do


    complications during pregnancy lead to autism in children? His hand slightly trembled.


    Is she pregnant?


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 21

    chapter 21


    Kathleen was having a fitful sleep when she was awoken by a bitingly cold presence.


    Her gazended on Samuel, who was standing by her bed.


    She was ovee with nerves and disbelief that he had actually returned.


    Samuel regarded the squeamish Kathleen in an icily condescending manner. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°No. Who told you that? Do you deny theb test results?¡± Kathleen bit back as she worried her


    bottom lip.


    ¡°Then what is it that you¡¯re looking at?¡± retorted Samuel as he pointed at the tablet.


    Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°I had promised to help Gemma out tomorrow by volunteering at a charity


    home advocating for autistic children. Do you find fault in me doing some background research


    beforehand?¡±


    That managed to convince Samuel.


    ¡°What time will you be leaving tomorrow?¡± asked Samuel dispassionately.


    ¡°I n to reach by ten o¡¯clock.¡±


    Kathleen secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    That was a close call. Her pregnancy was almost revealed.


    ¡°Are you certain you¡¯re not pregnant?¡± Samuel reiterated.


    ¡°Of course. When have I skipped my birth control pills?¡± deadpanned Kathleen.


    ¡°That trip to the hot springs two months prior.¡± Samuel could still recall it vividly.


    Well, that was true indeed.


    Kathleen had decided to head to the hot springs on a whim while Samuel had been there on a job


    inspection. Neither she nor Samuel had an inkling that either party would be present, yet both had


    met out of sheer coincidence.


    It had only taken Samuel one look at Kathleen, enticingly flushed and bundled up in a bathrobe, for


    him to ravish herpletely in his room.


    In the heat of the moment, Samuel had forgotten to bring along his condoms.


    He rarely used them, as a matter of fact, and relied on Kathleen¡¯s regr intake of morning-after


    pills.


    After their night together, he had urged Kathleen to take her pills on time and hastily left for work.


    Kathleen was so wrung out after the night¡¯s exertions that she failed to act on it immediately.


    She had brushed off the reminder since she wasn¡¯t ovting and promptly forgotten all about it.


    Samuel had worn a condom the subsequent few times they slept together. Hence, she did not see


    the need in taking the pills.


    Yet, a seed had been nted in her womb, and a new life took shape.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t around when I was taking my n B pills thest time,¡± exined Kathleen coolly. ¡°I¡¯ll


    ingest them right now if you still doubt me!¡±


    Kathleen then proceeded to retrieve a box of morning-after pills from the drawer.


    The pill had almost reached Kathleen¡¯s lips when Samuel grabbed her hand, disrupting her. ¡°Fine, I


    trust you. You haven¡¯t been feeling welltely. Taking these pills might only cause more harm than


    good.¡±


    ¡°I hope the future men I meet won¡¯t let me suffer through this, unlike you! All you care about is your


    own pleasure regardless of my feelings.¡±


    Samuel was incensed.


    Did I truly act irresponsibly? Still, it is true that Kathleen often has to be on n B pills.


    ¡°Without proper contraceptive measures, would you prefer to be as fecund as a sow?¡± countered


    Samuel.


    ¡°If a man were to truly love me, he would certainly have a vasectomy.¡±


    ¡°Dream on. No man wouldmit such folly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so full of yourself that your opinions are skewed. I swear I¡¯ll prove it to you by finding a good


    man for myself.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, Kathleen, when I say that such men are a mere figment of your wishful imagination,¡±


    quibbled Samuel.


    How dare shepare me with her imagined good man. What is so bad about me anyway?


    Kathleen is given ample money to spend. Besides, her needs and wants, both in bed and in day-to-


    day life are well taken care of. What more is there to ask for?


    ¡°The good men out there are a dime a dozen. I can¡¯t believe my poor luck to have met the only bad


    egg out there.¡± Kathleen fumed.


    ¡°This means that we¡¯re fated then,¡± replied Samuel slyly.


    Kathleen uttered self-mockingly, ¡°As if! Curse my rotten luck. I must have been utterly blinded!¡±


    Her mind must have been lust-addled to have pined after him for ten years.


    Samuel huffed in displeasure.


    Kathleen instantly sensed that something was off.


    Recently, it seemed that she had inexplicably be more prone to losing her temper.


    Based on her research, however, it could be that her mood swings were due to pregnancy hormonal


    imbnces.


    Kathleen pinched the space between her eyebrows, deted. ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    She then proceeded to flop onto the bed, pull up the covers, and fell asleep.


    Samuel grimaced.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The gall of her to instigate my anger then promptly snooze off like nobody¡¯s business. She would


    not have dared to do so in the past. When did she be so gutsy?


    Kathleen thanked the heavens for her quick wit in switching the birth control pills to vitamins.


    She wouldn¡¯t have proposed to take them right before Samuel otherwise.


    Kathleen eventually drifted off and sumbed to sleep.


    Samuel¡¯s cial gaze was pinned on the bottle of birth-control pills.


    What an eyesore. Best get rid of it. How am I not a good man?


    If a good man was defined by his actions in not allowing her to consume birth-control pills, then so


    be it.


    He would use a condom from this day forth.


    After showering, Samuely in bed and turned to his side, taking in the view of Kathleen.


    She was as soft and luscious as fresh peach and slept as soundly as an endearing tabby cat.


    How is it possible for such an irresistibly adorable woman to exist? No wonder everyone seems


    drawn to her. Especially Christopher. The way he looks at Kathleen does not belong to that of an


    ordinary friend.


    The mere thought of that did not sit well with Samuel, and he waspelled to wrap Kathleen in his


    embrace to soothe his unease.


    ¡°Let go of me you scum!¡± Kathleen shrieked as she struggled to escape from him.


    Samuel frowned in dismay at themotion, but Kathleen was merely sleep-talking.


    ¡°Leave me alone. I no longer love you. I¡¯m going to find someone else whom I deserve,¡± Kathleen


    whimpered in her sleep.


    Samuel felt a twinge in his chest.


    He couldn¡¯t seem to exin why those words made him so queasy.


    Yet, there was nothing he could do but bear down on the difort.


    The day dawned bright the following day.


    Kathleen kicked aside her covers in frustration.


    My entire body feels so warm!


    The room¡¯s temperature was ridiculously high, even after factoring in the fact that the heater was


    still running.


    Kathleen was drenched in sweat and felt as if she were being burnt alive when the weight of the


    covers descended upon her once more.


    Kathleen was livid. Who is the annoying fellow?


    She was preparing to kick aside her nket again when she felt her limbs being restrained.


    Her eyes fluttered open to reveal the close-up of a beautifully handsome face.


    What in the world is happening here? When did I fall asleep in the arms of Samuel?


    A smile tugged on the corner of Samuel¡¯s sensuous lips. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    Kathleen disengaged herself from him and scooted to the corner of the bed, rmed.


    Some things never change.


    She used to instinctively burrow into Samuel¡¯s arms before falling asleep and relished the feel of


    warming her icy feet on his thighs.


    Samuel had been tolerant of her quirks and never once objected to them.


    It turned out old habits were hard to break, even today.


    ¡°Excuse me, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re about to get divorced. For propriety¡¯s sake, could you please


    keep your distance and sleep on the couch instead?¡±


    Kathleen would have done so if not for her baby.


    ¡°Ladies first.¡± Samuel scoffed.


    ¡°All right then,¡± said Kathleen with gritted teeth.


    The couch was wide enough for one anyway. As long as she kept to her space, it was unlikely that


    she¡¯d fall off.


    Samuel¡¯s face was drawn into a rictus.


    She wouldn¡¯t have acquiesced to sleeping on the couch in the past. What has gotten into her?


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 22

    chapter 22


    Kathleen knew Samuel was puzzled.


    She said, ¡°I just want you to know that I¡¯m not being whiny to seek your attention, I¡¯m serious about this.¡±


    Kathleen was determined to divorce Samuel.


    She could not afford to wait until her baby bump started showing and got found out by others.


    By that time, she might still be able to get the divorce but would the Macari grant her custody of her


    baby?


    It was definitely out of the question.


    On top of that, Samuel would not stop seeing Nicolette just for the sake of the baby.


    In the end, the ones who suffered would only be the baby and herself.


    ¡°Samuel, let us end this on good terms,¡± said Kathleen. She then took a deep breath and said, ¡°After


    crying it out yesterday, I suddenly feel that I can let go.¡±


    It might be painful to give up, but she would be damaged beyond repair if she did not take back her heart


    now.


    She did not want to y with fire anymore.


    This time, she wanted to live for herself.


    Samuel gave her a cold nce without saying anything, and he went from the bed to the shower.


    Kathleen let out a sigh, and a bitter look showed on her face.


    As the saying goes, you reap what you sow. She was now being rewarded with the consequences of her


    own action.


    Kathleen and Samuel stoppedmunicating. They went downstairs together when they were ready.


    Later while they were having their meal, Kathleen told Wynnie that she was going out.


    Wynnie asked, ¡°Are you visiting Benjamin?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m heading to a charity home for some volunteer work, I¡¯m helping Gemma out. She has a lot on


    her te, but the charity works need to keep going,¡± Kathleen exined.


    When Kathleen was talking, her doe-like eyes sparkled, so she looked very cute while doing so.


    Wynnie liked Kathleen; it was a genuine feeling.


    Wynnie asked, ¡°What sort of charity home is that? Anything I can help?¡±


    ¡°It is a charity home established specially for children with autism,¡± replied Kathleen in her sweet voice,


    ¡°Actually I¡¯m also not quite sure what they would need.¡±


    Wynnie looked solemn as she said, ¡°There is quite a number of autistic children nowadays. We really


    should give more attention and concern to them. It¡¯s okay, let me know what they need after your visit.¡±


    Kathleen nodded.


    Wynnie turned around and took out a cheque from her Birkin bag, she wrote a six-figure cheque and


    ced it in front of Kathleen. Then, she said, ¡°Here, donate this under your name as Mrs. Macari.¡±


    Kathleen looked at her in astonishment. ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°You are Samuel¡¯s wife, and you will be attending all kinds of events representing the Macari family, you


    cannot keep shying away from the spotlight.¡± Wynnie was hinting at Samuel.


    Samuel had been keeping Kathleen hidden from the public eyes for long enough.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, just do as I said,¡± Wynnie said. ¡°Whoever dares to disagree with me, I¡¯ll blow his head


    up.¡±


    Samuel fell speechless.


    Kathleen bit her lips, she did not dare to, nor did she want to do that either.


    Since she had decided to get a divorce from Samuel, she did not want anything to do with him from then


    on.


    She was not going to donate in the name of Mrs. Macari, she would instead donate it in the name of the


    Macari family.


    ¡°Right, let me send you there.¡± Wynnie was still worried.


    After what happened to Kathleenst time, she kept having an anxious feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to Christopher, he will get you a bodyguard to look after your safety,¡± Wynnie said.


    Samuel looked displeased and said, ¡°Mom, I will send her over, and can¡¯t you just get a bodyguard from


    the Macari family?¡±


    Wynnie retorted in a sarcastic way, ¡°I was worried that those people in the Macari family have changed


    and only recognize that vixen in the hospital as theirdy boss.¡±


    Diana was not with them, so it did not matter what Wynnie said.


    Samuel furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Mom, there is no need for all the fuss.¡± Kathleen was a bit embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll just make sure to be more


    aware when I¡¯m outside.¡±


    When I am no longer Samuel¡¯s wife, I will then be safe and free from danger. I¡¯m going to leave this


    ce, and make sure not to leave a trace for anyone to find me.


    ¡°No way, you are precious to the Macari family, I¡¯ve asked Christopher to get you a female bodyguard,


    don¡¯t you worry.¡± Wynnie was being considerate.


    Kathleen was biting down on her bagel sandwich as she said, ¡°Mom, if only I could marry you.¡±


    Wynnie let out a loudugh and said, ¡°It¡¯s a shame I¡¯m not a man. I would never do someone as


    adorable as you any wrong!¡±


    Samuel always knew they had a good inw rtionship.


    To be able to make Wynnieugh, Kathleen was indeed quite capable in her own right.


    Furthermore, she did not even do it on purpose.


    It all came naturally.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Samuel gave Kathleen a cold look.


    Kathleen finished up thest bagel sandwich and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡±


    Wynnie was not happy about it and said, ¡°What is wrong with just waiting for her to finish her meal?


    What¡¯s the hurry? She is a slow eater. Can¡¯t you just wait for a while?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Samuel went speechless.


    Is she really my mother?


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve really eaten enough.¡± Kathleen did not want to see them arguing.


    In fact, she only had three bagel sandwiches, she actually wanted to have more.


    However, she could not eat however much she wanted to without care, she needed to take care of her


    health.


    No one knew she was pregnant, so nobody was watching over her.


    She must learn to take care of herself.


    As a matter of fact, she knew if she let the Macari family know she was pregnant, they would take care of


    her.


    Nevertheless, she could not tell them.


    Samuel lightly pinched between his eyebrows.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kathleen got up and said, ¡°Mom, we are heading off now.¡±


    Wynnie nodded and replied, ¡°All right, you get going.¡±


    With that, Samuel went out with Kathleen.


    After they got into the car, Samuel said coolly, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I would think that I¡¯m the inw


    here.¡±


    Kathleen asked in a thoughtful way, ¡°Are you ming me for being too adorable?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Samuel replied indifferently. ¡°What is the address?¡±


    Kathleen said the address, and Samuel drove to that ce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a bodyguard,¡± Samuel said in a cold and stern way.


    However, Kathleen rejected him. ¡°I don¡¯t want a bodyguard.¡±


    Especially when the bodyguard is sent over by Samuel.


    The bodyguard would follow her all the time.


    In that case, she would not be able to cover up her pregnancy.


    ¡°It¡¯s a must,¡± Samuel said coolly. ¡°I do not wish for that incident to happen again.¡±


    Kathleen paused and smirked. ¡°You are worried about me falsely using Nicolette. That¡¯s why you


    want to send me a bodyguard, but it is actually for the sake of Nicolette right? You¡¯re doing this so that I


    will not be able to me anything on her.¡±


    Samuel was not happy with her reply. How does her brain function? When have I said such a thing?


    ¡°Fine, you go ahead and arrange however you want.¡± Kathleen was feeling a sense of jealousy in her


    heart.


    With his face all gloomy, Samuel sent Kathleen to the entrance of the charity home.


    Kathleen got down from the car and went in without looking back.


    Staring at her slender back, Samuel was engrossed in his own thoughts. She sure has a huge temper for


    someone of her size.


    Kathleen knew she needed something to distract herself.


    She could not stand the misery of pondering things between Samuel, Nicolette, and herself day after


    day.


    Upon entering, she greeted the person in charge of the charity home.


    The person in charge there was Sophie Campbell.


    Sophie smiled and said, ¡°Gemma has already informed me about you. Ms. Johnson, do you have any


    experience in taking care of autistic children?¡±


    Kathleen was a bit anxious, she shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll learn with all my heart.¡±


    Sophie replied with a smile, ¡°Ms. Johnson, there is no need to be nervous about this. Everyone starts on


    the same nk page, you just need to learn. Once you pick it up, it will be just fine.¡±


    She then passed a key to Kathleen, there was a number tag hanging from the key. ¡°This is for you, you


    can change first and then juste to the ssroom over here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    She then went and changed her clothes.


    Kathleen came out after changing, and she heard someone calling her name. ¡°Kathleen? You are


    Kathleen right?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 23

    chapter 23


    Kathleen turned and looked at the guy walking toward her and asked, ¡°You are Federick Evans?¡±


    Federick smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s been a long time, Kathleen.¡±


    Federick was Kathleen¡¯s neighbor.


    After her parents passed away and she moved into the Macari residence, she seldom met Federick.


    Kathleen was surprised. ¡°Federick, what are you doing here?¡±


    Federick¡¯s face looked sorrowful. He said, ¡°My daughter is here.¡±


    His daughter?


    Kathleen was taken aback. ¡°Federick, is your daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Mid-level autism,¡± Federick said calmly, ¡°I bring her here every week. What about you?¡±


    Kathleen replied, ¡°I¡¯m here as a favor for Gemma, to do charity work.¡±


    Federick got it and said, ¡°Oh, so you are a friend of Gem.¡±


    Kathleen reminded him that they should get going as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Federick made a sound of approval and nodded.


    They went into the ssroom which had a few autistic children in it.


    They were all brought there by either their father or mother.


    Kathleen learned that the biggest concern for most families with autistic children was that one of the


    parents could not stand the stress and chose to divorce or leave the family behind.


    For instance, Federick¡¯s wife was one of them.


    When Madeline Evans was diagnosed with autism, her mother chose to divorce after she persisted


    for six months.


    Madeline was five years old, and she was a cute little girl.


    Nheless, because of autism, she did not react to the world around her and did not interact with


    people.


    She sat in a corner quietly, holding a barbie doll in her hands.


    Actually, most autistic children were quiet, as long as they were not provoked.


    As they were quiet, they did not take the initiative to tell others what they wanted or when they were


    not feelingfortable.


    The parents brought their children there because the doctors were professional and would be able


    to help them.


    ¡°Madeline, do you want some water?¡± Federick got down next to Madeline and asked.


    Madeline did not give any reaction to her father.


    ¡°Madeline, the doctor is going toe and examine youter. Let¡¯s not yell at the doctor likest


    time, all right?¡± Federick asked.


    Again, Madeline did not show any response.


    Federick let out a sigh.


    Kathleen walked over and got down next to Madeline, she waved her hand and said, ¡°Madeline?¡±


    Federick sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s no use, she does not even react much to me.¡±


    Out of expectation, Madeline raised her hand and looked at Kathleen.


    Federick was amazed.


    Kathleen gave a gentle, warm smile and said, ¡°When the doctor is here, we will let the doctor


    examine you. After that, I will make a pretty little dress for your barbie doll, okay?¡±


    Madeline then lowered her head again.


    Federick was excited at first, but looking at Madeline going back to her usual state and being shut


    off from the outside world, he felt heartbroken.


    Kathleen knew this was how children with autism behaved.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Madeline finally gave a response.


    Federick was dumbfounded.


    Kathleen was overjoyed. ¡°Pinky promise?¡±


    She held her pinky finger forward.


    Madeline also held her hand out.


    With that, Kathleen made a pinky promise to her and said, ¡°It¡¯s a promise, you will let the doctor


    examine you and I will make your barbie doll a little dress.¡±


    Madeline nodded with a light hum.


    Federick¡¯s eyes were filled with tears right away.


    He said in a quavering voice, ¡°Kathleen, she rarely reacts to things or people from the outside


    world. Besides me, this is the first time she responded to someone speaking to her.¡±


    That¡¯s wonderful.


    ¡°This shows that the treatment here is working,¡± Kathleen exined.


    She did not think that she was the special reason.


    Federick covered up his face and did not want Kathleen to see him cry. ¡°You are right. I¡¯m content


    with her getting better little by little. I¡¯ll be very happy if she can show a little bit of response to the


    outside world.¡±


    Kathleen handed a tissue to Federick.


    He took it and wiped off his tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to show you this side of me. This is embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Federick, this is what it¡¯s like being parents, isn¡¯t it?¡± asked Kathleen. She then said in a gentle


    tone, ¡°As long as the kid stays safe and healthy, nothing else matters.¡±


    As she was going to have her own baby, that moment gave her a profound feeling.


    ¡°Right, nothing else matters. I just want my Madeline to be healthy,¡± Federick said with his puffy


    eyes.


    The doctor came in at that moment.


    One by one, the doctor examined the children.


    When it was Madeline¡¯s turn, the doctor asked, ¡°Madeline, do you still remember me?¡±


    She remained silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to examine you,¡± the doctor said softly.


    Kathleen could see that the doctor was nervous.


    It might be that Madeline had caused a scenest time during the examination which left an


    impression on the doctor.


    Although the doctor knew it was normal for autistic patients, he was still anxious.


    Unexpectedly, Madeline was very still this time that even the doctor was amazed.


    ¡°Madeline, you are very good today.¡±


    That was a huge step forward.


    Federick exined, ¡°Yes, she even responded to Kathleen when she spoke to her just now.¡±


    The doctor nced at Kathleen and said, ¡°You are new here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am here on behalf of Gemma,¡± Kathleen answered.


    The doctor looked at Kathleen and saw that she had a friendly smile. ¡°We need someone like you


    here, would you consider staying?¡±


    Kathleen was stunned.


    ¡°I mean for the charity work,¡± the doctor further exined.


    Kathleen smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    The doctor nodded.


    Suddenly, a kid sitting not far from Madeline started screaming.


    He fell from the chair and was kicking around.


    ¡°Doctor!¡± the little boy¡¯s mother panicked.


    The doctor hurried over.


    Madeline covered her ears and she started to scream too.


    ¡°Madeline!¡± Federick was shocked and he reached out, wanting to hold Madeline.


    However, Madeline kicked his hands away and refused to let him touch her.


    Then, she went to the corner. With her ears covered, she continued to scream.


    Kathleen approached her and said, ¡°Hey Madeline, it¡¯s me, Kathleen. You are going to be okay.¡±


    Madeline was kicking around just like the little boy did.


    She could easily hurt herself that way.


    Kathleen embraced her and said to Federick, ¡°The medicine.¡±


    Madeline was struggling in an aggressive way.


    She knew that she could not escape, so she bit strongly on Kathleen¡¯s palm.


    Kathleen was in pain but she did not loosen her grip.


    Federick brought the medicine and helped Madeline take it.


    ¡°Madeline, it¡¯s okay, no one¡¯s going to harm you. It¡¯s me, Kathleen.¡± Kathleen tried tofort


    Madeline while holding her in her arms.


    After Madeline took the medicine, and with Kathleen soothing her, she started to settle down.


    The little boy was still screaming but it was in a much lower tone.


    The other children were all somewhat affected by this.


    The little boy¡¯s mother was crying in grief.


    Kathleen knew she must have had a hard time taking care of the boy all by herself.


    Her eyes turned red instantly.


    It¡¯s hard enough for a woman to take care of a kid, let alone a kid with autism.


    ¡°Kathleen, thank you,¡± Federick said apologetically. ¡°Let me have Madeline. You should hurry and


    get your wound treated.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen proceeded to hand Madeline over to Federick.


    However, Madeline held on to Kathleen¡¯s hand, and said in her hoarse and soft voice, ¡°I did not


    behave again, Kathleen. Will you still make my barbie doll a dress?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Kathleen could not take it and tears poured down her cheeks.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 24

    chapter 24


    After the charity work had ended, Sophie escorted Kathleen out of the charity home.


    ¡°Does your hand still hurt?¡± Sophie asked.


    Kathleen shook her head and replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Sophie noticed Kathleen¡¯s dejected mood and consoled, ¡°Everyone was like you when they first


    volunteer here. Even though they might not have encountered situations where the children were having


    episodes, they felt the same way as you when they heard about the parents.¡±


    Kathleen bit her lips and asked, ¡°What are the chances of recovery for these children?¡±


    ¡°The chances are slim. Even if they¡¯ve recovered, there are still possibilities for them to be triggered


    again.¡± Sophie sighed and continued, ¡°As of now, there¡¯s still no definite exnation as to why this


    happens. There¡¯s no cure for it as well.¡±


    Gloomily, Kathleen said, ¡°Ms. Campbell, I don¡¯t know how to exin my feelings. After seeing those


    children and their parents, I¡¯m worried that my own child will be like this too. Am I being very selfish? The


    first thing I thought about is myself after witnessing what happened.¡±


    Sophie patted her shoulder and said, ¡°You silly child. It¡¯s normal to feel this way. When you get pregnant


    in the future, you just have to make sure that you¡¯re feeling happy at all times. Everything is fine if you


    give birth safely. Stop overthinking.¡±


    Feeling happy at all times? I want to but I¡¯m suffering.


    That was the reason why Kathleen was feeling upset. She was worried that her suffering would affect her


    child.


    With a gentle tone, Sophie said, ¡°You¡¯re a kind-hearted person. God will not mistreat you.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Campbell, I really like this ce. Can I continue to volunteer here?¡± Kathleen asked.


    Sophie nodded and replied, ¡°Of course! We will always wee you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Kathleen was delighted upon hearing that.


    Just then, a ck Mercedes-Benz stopped in front of her.


    Federick got off the car and said, ¡°Kathleen, I¡¯m here to apologize to you.¡±


    Puzzled, Kathleen asked, ¡°Federick, how¡¯s Madeline?¡±


    ¡°My mum¡¯s looking after her. Don¡¯t worry, my mum has experience taking care of Madeline,¡± he


    exined.


    Feeling relieved, she nodded.


    ¡°You guys can continue chatting. I have something to deal with, so I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± With that said,


    Sophie turned around and left.


    Federick looked at Kathleen and asked, ¡°May I treat you to a meal?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Federick. My family is waiting for me to dine with them at home,¡± she exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Federick was worried that she might misunderstand, so he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back


    home then. We can chat in the car.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    Federick opened the passenger seat¡¯s door and saw some children¡¯s picture books on the seat.


    Embarrassed, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot that I put some books here.¡±


    Federick nned to move those books to the backseat.


    Kathleen was afraid it would be too troublesome, so she suggested, ¡°Federick, you don¡¯t have to move


    them. I can sit at the back.¡±


    With a faint smile, Federick said, ¡°Okay, that works too. These books are quite heavy.¡±


    Kathleen smiled and got into the backseat.


    Soon, Federick got into the car as well and fastened his seat belt. He asked, ¡°Where do you stay?¡±


    She told him the address of the Macari residence.


    He was stunned for a moment before regaining hisposure and said, ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Kathleen noticed some books in the backseat as well, so she took one and asked, ¡°Federick, what are


    these?¡±


    Federick¡¯s lips curled upward and replied, ¡°These are some picture books published by mypany.


    The one you¡¯re looking at is a story I¡¯ve written for Madeline. An illustrator drew the pictures for me.¡±


    Kathleen found it to be a good read and said, ¡°This is interesting.¡±


    With a smile, Federick replied, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°However, why is the story notpleted?¡± Kathleen asked in confusion.


    ¡°I was going to publish the sequel this summer, but the illustrator got into an ident and couldn¡¯t draw


    anymore. I couldn¡¯t find another illustrator to rece him, so the sequel has to be dyed,¡± he exined.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Kathleen nodded at his words.


    ¡°Federick, is there a reason why you¡¯re looking for me?¡± she asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°I just wanted to ask if you¡¯ll be volunteering here next time,¡± Federick asked calmly.


    Kathleen nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, as long as I have the time for it.¡±


    Federick was relieved upon hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s great! Autistic children don¡¯t really interact with anyone


    since they¡¯re too immersed in their own worlds. If there¡¯s a way to pique their interest in interacting with


    others, there might be a chance to cure this disorder.¡±


    Kathleen continued to listen to him.


    ¡°Madeline actually reacted to your words today. Will it trouble you if I ask you tomunicate with her


    more often?¡±


    Kathleen gently replied, ¡°Of course not. Federick, you don¡¯t have to be so polite when speaking to me.


    It¡¯s my pleasure to help out.¡±


    Federick would not let Kathleen help out with nothing in return, so he offered, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! Feel


    free to let me know if you need anything.¡±


    Kathleen asked, ¡°Federick, can I have this book?¡±


    ¡°You can have it if you like it.¡± Federick happily gifted her the book.


    Kathleen wrapped the book in her arms and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it then.¡±


    Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the Macari residence.


    While looking at the magnificent mansion, Federick was reminded of that family.


    Kathleen was worried that Federick might misunderstand. ¡°Federick¡­¡±


    With a gentle smile, he said, ¡°I know that the Macari family took you in after what happened to your


    parents. Don¡¯t worry, I did not misunderstand anything. I won¡¯t go around talking about this either.¡±


    Kathleen breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Federick drove away with a wave of his hand.


    Kathleen watched as he drove away.


    She took a deep breath.


    At that moment, a cold voice sounded from behind. ¡°No wonder the driver did not manage to pick you up.


    It¡¯s because someone has already sent you back.¡±


    Kathleen turned around in shock and looked at Samuel with a pale face.


    At this hour, shouldn¡¯t he be apanying Nicolette after getting off work? Why would he be home?


    ¡°It was on the way, so Federick sent me home.¡± She headed into the mansion while holding tightly to the


    book.


    Samuel blocked her path. He was emanating a cold and dangerous aura.


    With a cold voice, he said, ¡°Did you meet that man at the charity home? He sent you back after only


    meeting you for the first time. Seems like you¡¯re still doing well in the dating scene.¡±


    Dating scene?


    She bit her lips and said, ¡°Samuel, you don¡¯t have to be cynical about this. That man is Federick Evans.


    He used to be my neighbor. We¡¯ve only met each other again at the charity home today. His daughter


    has autism.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s darkened gazended on the back of Kathleen¡¯s hand. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± With that said, Kathleen strode away.


    ¡°Stop there!¡± Samuel grabbed her wrist and yelled, ¡°Tell me! How did you get hurt?¡±


    She was a fragile person, and so was her skin.


    ¡°I already told you that it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Kathleen did not want to exin it to him. There was


    no need to do so.


    She got more distressed every time she saw him.


    Samuel refused to get a divorce, so she did not want to interact with him.


    She was afraid that getting angry all the time would have an effect on her child.


    Samuel threatened, ¡°You know that I can order someone to end the charity home right this instance,


    don¡¯t you?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 25

    chapter 25


    Kathleen gritted her teeth. ¡°Samuel, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    ¡°Then tell me the truth.¡± Samuel¡¯s face was dark.


    He did not want to use this method to force her.


    However, Kathleen¡¯s temper had been getting worse recently.


    She was no longer as gentle as before.


    In other words, she was still a gentle and cute bunny who was only not friendly with him.


    ¡°A child was acting up. He identally bit me when I was trying to help,¡± Kathleen exined


    vaguely.


    ¡°identally?¡± Samuel grabbed her hand and tore off therge band-aid on the wound.


    The bite mark was deep.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go there anymore.¡± Samuel was very displeased as he looked at her fair and


    tender hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m still going there.¡± Kathleen pulled her hand away. ¡°Those children and everyone else needs


    help. It was just an ident.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how dangerous those children are? This time, they injured your hand. Who knows


    where you will get injured next time,¡± Samuel said sternly.


    Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°Those children are not dangerous. As long as they don¡¯t get provoked,


    they are very well-behaved. Besides, did you think that their parents wanted them to be like


    that?¡±


    Samuel frowned. ¡°What kind of attitude is this?¡±


    I¡¯m doing this for your own good!


    Kathleen knew that she was agitated.


    She was afraid that her negative emotions would affect her baby negatively.


    The insecurity, agitation, and fear she felt were all for her baby.


    However, she could not talk about it to anyone. There was no one she could turn to for advice.


    She knew that she could possibly have prenatal depression.


    However, despite this knowledge, there was nothing she could do.


    ¡°Fine. Do whatever you want.¡± Samuel got angry and left.


    Kathleen¡¯s tears rolled down her face.


    Since when have I be such a weak crybaby? I want to endure it, but I can¡¯t take it anymore.


    Samuel did not hesitate as he drove away.


    He felt that he had lost his mind.


    He thought it was a good idea to go home earlier to apany Kathleen since she had been in a


    bad mood for the past few days.


    However, he did not expect to get into an argument with her.


    He should not have been kind.


    Kathleen wiped her tears and returned to the mansion as if nothing had happened.


    During dinner time, she did not go to the dining room.


    She had no appetite.


    Holding the picture book Federick had given her, Kathleen settled on the couch.


    Federick was great at writing stories.


    In his story, Madeline was a gentle and sensible child who could not speak.


    She broke into the witch¡¯s territory to ask for medicine to save her father.


    The Madeline in the story was brave and strong.


    In the end, she managed to win the witch over, and thetter gave her the medicine.


    That was the end of the story.


    There were no descriptions of how Madeline returned home or how she saved her father.


    It was probably in the sequel.


    However, Kathleen loved this story.


    In the story, Madeline used tree leaves as a boat and made friends with fireflies.


    Both the text and illustrations were warm and therapeutic.


    After a quick search online, she found that The Adventures of Madeline was a bestseller, and


    everyone was looking forward to the sequel.


    Kathleen also felt that her heart had healed.


    She gave Federick a call.


    ¡°Frederick, it¡¯s me.¡± Kathleen¡¯s voice was gentle.


    ¡°Kathleen, is something wrong?¡± Federick had just exited Madeline¡¯s room after she fell asleep.


    ¡°I finished reading the book.¡± Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°Frederick, should I try being an illustrator?¡±


    ¡°Are you interested?¡± Federick was a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kathleen nodded. ¡°I think that your story is great and therapeutic. I want to give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Federick smiled. ¡°You can draw some drafts first, and I will take a look at them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen was ecstatic. She had learned to draw illustrations before, so there were no


    problems for her in terms of skill.


    However, being able to draw something that everyone liked required some ingenuity.


    Yet, Kathleen was confident.


    ¡°You can send the drawings to me once you¡¯re finished with them,¡± Federick continued.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    Frederick hummed in acknowledgment and hung up.


    Kathleen held the picture book with eyes filled with anticipation.


    Knock! Knock!


    There was a knock on the door.


    Kathleen walked over and opened the door. She was surprised to see Christopher standing there.


    ¡°Chris?¡±


    ¡°I came to deliver something to Aunt Wynnie, so I thought I¡¯ll drop by to see you.¡± Christopher¡¯s


    gaze was deep. ¡°I heard that you and Samuel quarreled.¡±


    Kathleen bit her lip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take offense. I was just asking.¡± Christopher was worried that she took offense to his


    questioning.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Kathleen replied inly.


    Christopher¡¯s voice lowered when he saw her dark expression. ¡°Kathleen, I can help you if you want


    to divorce him.¡±


    Kathleen was surprised. ¡°You can help me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m awyer. I can help you file a divorcewsuit,¡± Christopher replied.


    ¡°No!¡± Kathleen was taken aback. ¡°You and Samuel are cousins. How can you two take this matter to


    court because of me? Aunt Emily likes me, and Wynnie treats me well. I can¡¯t do that!¡±


    Christopher frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not happy now.¡±


    In just a few days, she appeared so much more pale and haggard.


    Kathleen was startled.


    She was indeed unhappy.


    He could tell that I was unhappy? If Christopher could tell, doesn¡¯t it mean that Old Mrs. Macari and


    Wynnie could too? I¡¯m so stupid.


    There was no way to cover it up. She had no choice but to expose herself.


    ¡°The unhappiness is only temporary,¡± Kathleen said softly. ¡°Chris, don¡¯t interfere in my and Samuel¡¯s


    affairs. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be in an awkward position.¡±


    Christopher was a good person.


    Kathleen did not want to make things difficult for him.


    Christopher¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Kathleen, some things are impossible to shoulder alone.¡±


    ¡°Chris, everyone has to learn to grow up. There¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t take.¡± Kathleen¡¯s gaze was


    deep.


    Christopher¡¯s heart ached even more.


    Samuel is not worthy of her love! He doesn¡¯t deserve her!


    ¡°It¡¯ste, Chris. I want to rest now.¡± Kathleen lowered her thick eyshes.


    It was then that Christopher remembered his and Kathleen¡¯s status.


    He was worried about her, so he came upstairs to see her and ask about her situation.


    However, with Kathleen¡¯s reminder, it was really not appropriate for them to have such a


    conversation here.


    ¡°Sleep early. Good night.¡± Christopher turned and left.


    He wanted to help her break out of this cage and bring her away from here.


    He wanted to let her experience the happiness a twenty-two-year-old girl should have.


    However, with his current capabilities, there was nothing he could do.


    He could only wait for Kathleen and Samuel to get divorced.


    Only then could he care for and take care of her legitimately and treat her as his wife.


    When Christopher left, Kathleen also retreated into the room.


    She sat on the bed and bit her lip harshly.


    I can¡¯t trouble Christopher anymore.


    It waste, so she decided to wash up and go to bed.


    When shey down on the bed, her phone rang.


    A stranger had added her on WhatsApp.


    Who could this be?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She pondered for a while and deduced that it was probably one of the parents at the charity home.


    Hence, she epted it.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 26

    chapter 26


    The person sent an audio recording to Kathleen.


    She clicked into it.


    ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re the best. I like you so much.¡±


    ¡°Nicolette, I love you too. You¡¯re so alluring.¡±


    ¡°Samuel, I want to stay together with you forever. I want to be your legitimate wife and have your


    children.¡±


    ¡°I want to be with you too. I¡¯ll make Kathleen donate her bone marrow to you. I¡¯ve already had it


    arranged. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Samuel, try harder. Give me more pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡±


    Thud!


    The phone in Kathleen¡¯s hand fell to the floor.


    Her face was pale, and her whole body was trembling.


    He said everything had been arranged. Does he really n to force his way through? How can they


    be so shameless and still think about my bone marrow while making out? How can Samuel be such


    a jerk?


    Kathleen could not believe he was the man she had loved for the past ten years.


    Devoting her heart to the wrong person, she had never felt this disgusted.


    She calmed herself down and picked up the phone again.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She sent a message to the other party: Who are you?


    However, that person already blocked her.


    The sole purpose of the sender was to make her listen to the audio recording.


    The sender probably did that out of a good intention to inform her of the affair between Samuel and


    Nicolette.


    Or perhaps, that person was Nicolette, showing off to Kathleen.


    Regardless of who that person was, Kathleen was disgusted.


    Since the sender already blocked her, she would not add that person¡¯s contact too.


    She saved the audio recording so that she could use it as evidence in the future.


    The next day, Kathleen headed downstairs to eat after she woke up.


    Looking at her, Wynnie asked, ¡°Samuel wasn¡¯t homest night, was he?¡±


    Kathleen nodded.


    ¡°This kid.¡± Wynnie was displeased.


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s because of all the work in thepany. Besides, the Macari residence is a little far


    from thepany, so he stayed in the condominium,¡± Kathleen exined.


    Wynnie looked at her with an ambiguous gaze.


    How long is she going to cover up for Samuel?


    ¡°I¡¯ll give him a callter,¡± said Wynnie.


    Kathleen hesitated before replying, ¡°Mom, forget it. He¡¯s really busy recently. It¡¯s time to do the


    quarterly report again. He won¡¯t maunder in the hospital even if he¡¯s free.¡±


    Samuel was always busy at the end of every quarter.


    Kathleen was aware of it, and she had figured out his pattern.


    The busier he got, the more intense he made out with her.


    Fully refreshed, he would then go to work.


    Unfortunately, the person he wanted to make out with had now changed to Nicolette instead of her.


    She should probably be thankful to Nicolette, as she was no longer the outlet for him to vent his


    emotions.


    Wynnie pondered for a moment and fell silent.


    Did Kathleen think that I was not going to make the phone call after what she said?


    Wynnie went straight to the hospital instead.


    She walked into Nicolette¡¯s ward.


    As expected, Samuel was in there.


    Nicolette was acting coquettishly. ¡°Samuel, feed me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands?¡± Wynnie crossed her arms. ¡°Might as well chop your hands off if they¡¯re


    useless.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡± Samuel frowned.


    Wynnie looked at him in rage. ¡°You were wearing this outfit yesterday.¡±


    He¡¯s still wearing the same clothes right now. It seems like he indeed spent the night here.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived here from thepany. I¡¯m nning to get myself changed at hometer,¡± Samuel


    exined calmly.


    He was not lying.


    After arguing with Kathleen, he headed straight to thepany.


    He was upied with work until seven o¡¯clock in the morning and came to the hospital only after


    Nicolette called him.


    ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re my only son. I¡¯ve been respecting your decision ever since you were young.¡±


    Wynnie¡¯s voice was stern. ¡°For twenty-six years, the only thing I¡¯ve interfered with is your


    rtionship with this woman.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Macari, I know you don¡¯t like me, but¡­¡± Nicolette uttered in a low voice.


    ¡°Shut up! What right do you have to speak in front of me?¡± Wynnie interjected coldly.


    Aggrieved, Nicolette lowered her head.


    She did it on purpose to make Samuel feel sorry for her.


    ¡°Nicolette, you don¡¯t have to y any trick. Didn¡¯t you do that just so Samuel would take pity on


    you?¡± Wynnie exposed Nicolette. ¡°Let me tell you something too. Since I¡¯ve stopped you two from


    getting together back then, I¡¯ll keep it the same way! I¡¯d rather Samuel stays single for his whole life


    than allow you to set foot in the Macari family!¡±


    Nicolette bit her lips.


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what Nicolette meant.¡± Samuel frowned.


    ¡°Samuel, I understand women better than you do.¡± Wynnie said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to be


    together with her, Kathleen¡¯s destined to get hurt. Kathleen is a pitiful child. Since her parents


    passed away, there¡¯s no one by her side for her to rely on and seek justice for her. I¡¯ll call the shots


    for her today. Get a divorce with Kathleen, and stop torturing that poor kid. I¡¯ll convince your


    grandma.¡±


    With that, Wynnie turned around and left.


    Samuel grimaced.


    Did Mome here just to tell me this?


    Nicolette was delighted to hear what Wynnie said.


    If Wynnie is going to decide on the divorce between them, I can forgive her for scolding me like that


    just now.


    ¡°Samuel, we can finally be openly together.¡± Nicolette teared up in joy.


    Samuel stared at her. ¡°Eat first. I¡¯ll go have a look.¡±


    He did not know why Wynnie suddenly agreed to him divorcing Kathleen.


    He turned out to be somewhat not used to it, as he thought everyone in the family was against it.


    Thinking about it, he felt like going back to see Kathleen.


    Kathleen wanted to return to her room after finishing her meal, but Diana called out to her.


    She went up to Diana. ¡°Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Come here. Take a seat.¡± Diana patted the bedside.


    Kathleen walked forward and sat down. She asked softly, ¡°Grandma, are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡± Diana held Kathleen¡¯s hands. ¡°Why are your hands so cold?¡±


    ¡°Probably because I¡¯m scantily d. Grandma, I¡¯ll put on extrayerster. Don¡¯t worry,¡± replied


    Kathleen.


    Diana looked at the young woman with pity in her eyes and heaved a long sigh. ¡°Katie, Nicolette is


    back, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Kathleen froze.


    How did Old Mrs. Macari know about it?


    ¡°Katie, nothing could be kept secret forever. There are some things that you can¡¯t hide from me.¡±


    Diana spoke faintly, ¡°Back then, Nicolette¡¯s mother was a vixen who muddled things up in


    Jadeborough, and so many people had hated her. Everyone¡¯s also aware of what kind of person


    Nicolette is, so I knew it once she¡¯s back.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not hiding it from you on purpose.¡±


    ¡°I understand. You¡¯re thoughtful and afraid that I might pass out again.¡± Diana sighed. ¡°But I¡¯ve


    made you suffer.¡±


    Kathleen cried easily. Hearing what Diana said, she burst into tears at once.


    She was aware that everyone doted on her, which was why she did not want to cause any


    unnecessary trouble.


    Diana¡¯s heart ached when she saw Kathleen crying. ¡°Katie, I was foolish. I thought you¡¯d be happy


    after getting married to Samuel. However, I found that you¡¯re actually suffering in the Macari family


    by marrying Samuel. I was the one who forbade Samuel from marrying Nicolette and also the one


    who forced you into marrying him. You keep quiet even when you feel wronged because you don¡¯t


    want me to worry. I¡¯ve promised your parents to make you happy. Now that you¡¯re not, I feel


    extremely guilty.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t put it this way,¡± Kathleen said with her reddened eyes, ¡°You dote on me and want


    me to officially be one of the Macari family so that everyone will dote on me and love me. I


    know too well about that.¡±


    Diana patted her head. ¡°How can you be so sensible?¡±


    Kathleen was crying.


    ¡°Katie, I won¡¯t be selfish anymore. I agree to the divorce between you and Samuel,¡± Diana stated


    solemnly.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 27

    chapter 27


    Do you mean it?¡± Kathleen did not expect Diana to agree.


    Staring at Kathleen¡¯s delicate and soft face, Diana replied, ¡±Yes, I do.¡±


    Why is she so happy when she mentions getting divorced from Samuel? She used to like him so


    much. What happened to her feelings? That brat! What exactly has he done to make Kathleen so


    disappointed?


    Holding Kathleen¡¯s hand, Diana said reluctantly, ¡°You¡¯ll always be my Katie even after you¡¯re


    divorced from Samuel. Don¡¯t be a stranger.¡±


    When Diana took Kathleen to the Macari residence, thetter was only twelve years old.


    Diana¡¯s son and her daughter-inw had been very busy all these years.


    Samuel had already started taking over somepany works at a young age.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As a result, they were so busy that none of them had time to apany her.


    Over the years, Diana only had Kathleen by her side. Therefore, she did not feel that lonely.


    She watched Kathleen grow up from a little girl to a young woman.


    From Diana¡¯s perspective, Kathleen was a kind, gentle, adorable, and good-tempered person.


    Furthermore, Kathleen had a courteous demeanor.


    On the other hand, Samuel was the opposite with his foul temper. Diana thought only Kathleen


    could make him happy.


    She felt that such a cheerful and lovely young woman like Kathleen would be a good match for her


    grandson. She wanted them to get married when the time came.


    Even though the two were not involved in a romantic rtionship, Diana was hoping that they would


    develop feelings toward each other down the road.


    s, Diana never thought that she would get blindsided by her grandson.


    I can¡¯t believe Samuel likes Nicolette, the daughter of that shameless vixen.


    Diana was not an unreasonable person.


    After all, the children born to a mistress had no way to change their past.


    However, Nicolette¡¯s mother, Elena, was simply toozy.


    At that time, Elena relied on her beauty to hook up with many wealthy sons of the prestigious family


    in Jadeborough.


    Diana was infuriated by her promiscuous life.


    Luckily for Diana, her son resisted Elena¡¯s seduction. Therefore, she did not lose sleep over this


    matter.


    However, some of Diana¡¯s old friends were not so lucky.


    Elena had either seduced their sons or ruined their daughter¡¯s marriage.


    It was only after she gave birth to Nicolette that everyone could breathe a sigh of relief.


    Diana found out that Elena was determined to marry into the Yoeger family.


    However, Frances Schott, Nicolette¡¯s grandmother, was a fierce woman. She threatened to end her


    life if Elena was allowed to join their family.


    In the end, Frances got her wish granted.


    Elena continued her debauched lifestyle for a few more years before passing away due to a serious


    illness. Jadeborough was finally at peace.


    However, before Elena died, she sent Nicolette to the Yoeger family.


    Veronica Burke, the wife of Zachary Yoeger, could not tolerate Nicolette. Nevertheless, she came


    from a prestigious family. Hence, she never treated her husband¡¯s illegitimate daughter harshly.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Nicolette inherited Elena¡¯s scheming personality.


    The former embarrassed Veronica during a banquet many years ago.


    After suffering in silence, Veronica decided not to y nice anymore. Her attitude toward Nicolette


    changed overnight.


    Since you¡¯ve already given me a bad name, why do I care anymore?


    Nicolette¡¯s father, Zachary, tried to interfere on a few asions.


    Nheless, Veronica paid him no heed and continued to do as she pleased.


    She had lost faith in her husband for a long time.


    Still, Veronica knew that they would not get divorced that easily. Her family had a strong


    coboration with the Yoegers. Hence, she could not terminate her marriage with Zachary.


    Veronica did not intend to live a miserable life anymore. She vowed to enjoy herself if Zachary


    dared to go out and fool around again.


    Most importantly, Frances decided to turn a blind eye to this.


    From that day onward, Zachary did not dare to fool around with other women anymore.


    Even though Nicolette was not as vicious as Elena, she was also a person who would not stop until


    she achieved her goals.


    Nicolette knew that the Macari family was the leader among the four prominent families in


    Jadeborough.


    That was the reason why she clung to Samuel for her dear life. She wanted to ride on his family¡¯s


    coattails.


    Still, Diana would never let Nicolette seed.


    Even if Kathleen and Samuel are divorced, I¡¯ll never allow Nicolette to join our family.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll always be there for you for the rest of my life.¡± Kathleen pouted while putting her arm


    around Diana¡¯s neck.


    Diana beamed with joy upon hearing her promise.


    At that moment, Maria walked over and announced, ¡°Old Mrs. Macari, Mr. Macari is back.¡±


    ¡°Let him in,¡± Diana ordered coldly.


    ¡°Right away.¡± Maria immediately turned around to call for Samuel.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll leave first. It¡¯s better for you guys to have a conversation without my presence,¡±


    Kathleen suggested.


    ¡°All right.¡± Diana nodded in agreement.


    With that, Kathleen got up and left. She met Samuel outside.


    Seeing Samuel¡¯s haggard and weary face, Kathleen recalled the voice recording she heardst


    night.


    It made her feel disgusted.


    She could not help but look at Samuel with a hint of contempt.


    Without sparing Samuel another look, Kathleen walked off in huge strides.


    Meanwhile, he entered Diana¡¯s house with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°Grandma, are you looking for me?¡± Samuel asked in an icy tone.


    Looking at him nonchntly, Diana said, ¡°Samuel, do you think that I¡¯ll die soon because of my old


    age. Is that why you¡¯re trying hard to fool me?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, what are you talking about?¡± Samuel frowned in confusion.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even dare to inform me that Nicolette has returned, right?¡± Diana retorted in a low voice.


    Samuel furrowed his brows. ¡°Grandma, who told you about this?¡±


    Diana snorted loudly. ¡°Ha! You must be thinking that it was Katie who snitched on you, right?¡±


    Samuel remained silent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare pin everything on Katie! Do you honestly think that I¡¯m oblivious to everything that¡¯s


    happening around me since I can¡¯t leave the house or get out of bed?¡± Diana fumed.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Samuel frowned.


    ¡°Listen carefully. I have my sources outside. I know exactly what you did with Nicolette,¡± Diana


    warned in a chilling tone.


    Looking at her, Samuel rified, ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t do anything with Nicolette. We¡¯re innocent.¡±


    Samuel was not lying at that moment.


    The only woman he had touched until now was Kathleen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about this. Let me ask you a question. Do you want to marry Nicolette?¡± Diana


    probed sternly.


    Samuel replied decisively, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°You should know very well that I will never agree on that. Besides, I know what you are nning.


    You wanted to wait until I die so that no one will prevent you from marrying that woman, am I right?¡±


    Once again, Samuel did not reply her.


    ¡°Great! You¡¯re getting more rebellious by the days!¡± Diana could not helpughing mockingly at


    herself. ¡°Let me warn you first. As long as I live, I will never allow her to marry into our family. Do


    you know how Old Mrs. Yoeger prevented Nicolette¡¯s mother from joining their family?¡±


    Samuel naturally remembered it.


    ¡°Samuel, Katie is a very nice woman. It¡¯s you who don¡¯t know how to cherish her. I can only say that


    you¡¯re not worthy of a woman like her. She deserves someone gentle and loyal. That man is


    definitely not you,¡± Diana said dejectedly.


    Samuel was displeased by his grandmother¡¯s frank remark.


    ¡°Okay, then. I agree to your divorce with Kathleen,¡± Diana uttered impassively.


    Samuel grimaced with shock. ¡°Grandma, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°You heard me right. I allow you to divorce Kathleen.¡± Diana raised her voice as she became more


    annoyed. ¡°What? You must be on cloud nine, right?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 28

    chapter 28


    However, Samuel was not overly delighted upon hearing that.


    He never expected that Diana would agree to him divorcing Kathleen.


    ¡°But there are conditions to this.¡± Diana was strategizing. ¡°After you divorce Kathleen, you have to


    give her half of yourpany¡¯s shares, and you can¡¯t marry Nicolette. If you insisted on marrying


    Nicolette, then you¡¯d have to give Kathleen the remaining half of thepany¡¯s shares. But you


    can¡¯t resign or leave thepany. You¡¯d have to stay in thepany. It¡¯s like you¡¯re working for


    Kathleen, understood?¡±


    Samuel was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Kathleen has been married to you for three years. Think about all her youth and the devotion she


    has invested in this marriage for the past three years. Do you know how much you¡¯re indebted to


    her?¡±


    Samuel felt that the conditions set by Diana were ridiculous.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree to those conditions?¡± Samuel asked coldly.


    ¡°Why on earth would you not agree?¡± Diana challenged Samuel. ¡°Or that Nicolette is after your


    money after all, and she wouldn¡¯t want to marry you if you became broke?¡±


    Samuel furrowed his brows. ¡°Nicolette is not a gold digger. She likes me for who I am.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Diana snickered. ¡°Then go ahead and tell her that and see which option she¡¯d go for.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s expression remained calm.


    ¡°Katie has been visibly haggardtely. I wouldn¡¯t want to see her being tortured by you and Nicolette


    anymore. That¡¯s why divorce is the best option.¡± Diana stared straight into his eyes. ¡°Just now,


    when I said I agree to you divorcing Katie, she was delighted.¡±


    Delighted?


    Ha, looks like she can¡¯t wait to get rid of me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just divorce. Quickly. I can¡¯t wait to see my Katie smile again.¡± Diana urged Samuel. ¡°You¡¯re a


    man, so act like one. Just do it.¡±


    Samuel felt a tearing pain in his head.


    Why did Grandma and Mom have such a huge change in their attitude all of a sudden?


    ¡°Settle the divorce within three days. Do you hear me?¡± Diana reminded Samuel. ¡°Katie had already


    promised me that she would still have me as her grandma even after the divorce. I have nothing to


    lose. I¡¯ll merely lose one granddaughter-inw and gain one more granddaughter. Who knows, I


    might even have another grandson-inw in the future!¡±


    Samuel was at a loss for words again.


    ¡°All right. All right. Take your time to think this through in theing three days.¡± Diana waved her


    hand. ¡°I¡¯m tired. You should go now. I get upset whenever I see you now.¡±


    Samuel felt dejected.


    He felt as if his own mother and grandmother were no longer on his side.


    They had both sided with Kathleen as if Kathleen were their own.


    Samuel turned around and walked out of the room.


    At the same time, Calvin walked in.


    ¡°Dad?¡± Samuel furrowed his brows. ¡°You¡¯re back? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be dyed for two


    days?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed your mom and decided toe back,¡± Calvin said coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t look well. What


    happened? Did your grandma scold you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Samuel paused. ¡°Dad, were you switched at birth?¡±


    Calvin furrowed his brows. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you think if you were the one switched at birth?¡±


    Samuel was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Did your grandma scold you because of Katie?¡± Calvin asked.


    ¡°Grandma agreed to me divorcing Katie,¡± Samuel said in a low voice.


    ¡°Really?¡± Calvin asked excitedly. ¡°Your grandma has finally thought things through.¡±


    ¡°So, Dad, are you supportive of my divorce from Katie?¡± Samuel asked in a low voice.


    ¡°I am not supporting you. I am merely supporting Katie.¡± Calvin said in a cold voice. ¡°Nicolette is


    back, and you still have a thing with her. Katie would not be happy about it, so you two might as well


    get a divorce.¡±


    Samuel felt strange that everyone agreed to him and Kathleen divorcing each other.


    What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Dad, did you all collude with one another, thinking that if everyone appeared to agree to our


    divorce, I would wonder what¡¯s going on and refuse to divorce Katie?¡± Samuel felt that this was a


    trap.


    Calvin snorted. ¡°Do you think we would do such a thing? If your theory were true, what would


    happen if you and Katie really divorced each other? We wouldn¡¯t achieve our objective, would we?¡±


    Samuel remained silent.


    ¡°We just can¡¯t bear to see Katie being so unhappy. If being with you upsets her, it¡¯d be better for you


    two to break up,¡± Calvin said coldly. ¡°Son, I just hope that you won¡¯t regret this decision. There¡¯s no


    turning back. You¡¯d better think this through before making any decision.¡±


    Samuel replied coldly, ¡°What if I haven¡¯t thought this through?¡±


    ¡°Then that means you don¡¯t like Nicolette that much,¡± Calvin said matter-of-factly. ¡°If you really love


    Nicolette very much, why would you hesitate then? The fact that you hesitated means that perhaps


    the person you¡¯re in love with has changed.¡±


    Changed?


    Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Calvin took out some stuff from his luggage. ¡°Give this to Katie. This is the gift I brought back for


    her. The rest are for your mom and grandma.¡±


    ¡°Nothing for me?¡± Samuel asked.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t deserve any gift,¡± Calvin replied in disdain. ¡°You¡¯re making me lose a daughter-in-


    law. Why would I give you any gift? You should be happy that I didn¡¯t give you a p.¡±


    Samuel held the box in his hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°A snow globe. Katie is a big fan of collecting something like this. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Calvin asked in


    a cold voice.


    Samuel shook his head.


    He did not know about this.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never brought back any gift for Katie whenever you went on a business trip?¡± Calvin looked


    surprised.


    ¡°Never,¡± Samuel answered.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Calvin snickered. ¡°Why on earth did Katie fall for a sc*mbag like you?¡±


    Samuel was speechless once again.


    ¡°I really have nothing more to say to you.¡± Calvin held a box in his hand and went to see Diana.


    Samuel clutched the gift box in his hand and walked upstairs.


    He went to the bedroom and saw that Kathleen was sitting in front of the desk with aptop, a


    tablet, and a sketch board.


    What is she doing?


    He ced the gift in front of her. ¡°Dad is back.¡±


    ¡°Dad is back?¡± Kathleen was delighted. ¡°He brought this back for me?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Samuel furrowed his brows.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs and thank him in a while.¡± Kathleen unwrapped the box impatiently and took the


    snow globe out.


    The snow globe contained a Christmas scene; the red and green hats each contained a cute little


    doll.


    The meaning behind the gift was obvious.


    She knew that this symbolized the good wishes from the family.


    Shortly after, she ced the snow globe on the desk.


    ¡°You like this sort of stuff?¡± Samuel asked, his brows furrowed.


    ¡°Yes, why not?¡± Kathleen picked up a pen and started drawing on the sketch board.


    Samuel took a deep breath. ¡°Today, Grandma and Mom both agree to our divorce. Even Dad


    agrees to it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s surprising,¡± Kathleen said indifferently. ¡°So, do you agree to it?¡±


    ¡°Grandma said that if I were to divorce you, I¡¯d have to give you half of my shares. I¡¯d also have to


    agree that if I marry Nicolette in the future, I will give you my remaining half of the shares, and I¡¯m


    not allowed to leave thepany. I¡¯d have to stay on and work for you,¡± Samuel said emotionlessly.


    ¡°Grandma really dotes on you.¡±


    ¡°Why? Mr. Macari, are you reluctant to part with your shares?¡± Kathleen asked in a cold voice. ¡°I


    thought you were determined to marry Nicolette. People like you have no issues with doing


    shameless things. It must be true love then. Mr. Macari, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to sacrifice


    for true love, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®people like us¡¯?¡± Samuel grabbed her chin, his palm cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say


    you don¡¯t want all that?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 chapter 29

    chapter 29


    Samuel, I didn¡¯t want it back then because I used to like you and thought that asking you for money


    would sully our rtionship.¡± Kathleen looked at him aloofly. ¡°However, I¡¯ve figured everything out.


    No matter how well I do, it would still seem like a crime to you. So, I¡¯ve decided it would be better to


    stick to negotiating with you about the benefits instead. Any talk about love and feelings is a


    nuisance.¡±


    She could finally see things clearly, so her heart no longer felt in as much pain as before.


    Although Samuel had be a part of her life and that it would pain her to cut him out of it, she


    had no choice but to do so, for he had be a festering wound within her.


    If she didn¡¯t cut him off, she would eventually die.


    Samuel huffed. ¡°A nuisance?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Anything unnecessary would be a nuisance,¡± Kathleen said coldly. ¡°So, are you going to


    divorce me or not?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Samuel answered harshly.


    ¡°No? Why so? Have you perhaps fallen for me?¡± mocked Kathleen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself, Kathleen.¡± Samuel¡¯s tone was frosty. ¡°The only reason I don¡¯t


    agree with the divorce is that you have yet to agree to donate your bone marrow to Nicolette.¡±


    Kathleen looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯ll never donate it. We¡¯ll just maintain this stalemate. I¡¯m


    not the one who¡¯s in a hurry to get a divorce anyway.¡±


    In fact, neither she nor the Macari family was in a hurry.


    It was Samuel and Nicolette who needed things to speed up.


    ¡°What is your reason for not agreeing with the donation anyway?¡± Samuel grabbed her wrist. ¡°You¡¯ll


    get everything as soon as you agree with this! However, you just won¡¯t! Kathleen, are you¡ª¡±


    Kathleen looked at him very anxiously.


    Could he be suspecting that I¡¯m pregnant?


    ¡°Are you still in love with me?¡± asked Samuel coldly.


    Kathleen pursed her lips into a thin line.


    This man sure knows how to make people feel uneasy.


    ¡°No. I just no longer like you anymore.¡± Kathleen held her gaze low. ¡°Samuel, I want to divorce you,


    but I¡¯ll never donate my bone marrow to her. If you don¡¯t agree with my decision, we¡¯ll just have to


    settle things in court.¡±


    She was worn out.


    All she wanted was to leave everything behind her.


    ¡°Are you nning to file awsuit against me? Sure. As you wish.¡± Samuel chuckled mirthlessly all


    of a sudden.


    ¡°Samuel, I don¡¯t want things to get to that point.¡± Kathleen¡¯s voice was soft but hoarse. ¡°Besides,


    you should also be aware that our rtionship will be made public if we choose to take matters to


    court.¡±


    Our rtionship will be made public?


    Samuel retorted in disdain, ¡°So be it. Let them know about it.¡±


    With that, he entered the shower.


    Kathleen took a deep breath while wearing a look of defeat.


    She and Samuel were stuck in a vicious cycle.


    As long as she wouldn¡¯t donate her bone marrow, Samuel wouldn¡¯t agree to the divorce.


    While she hoped for a divorce, she didn¡¯t want to donate her bone marrow to Nicolette because she


    was pregnant.


    This is so tiresome.


    Standing under the showerhead, Samuel was taking a hot water shower.


    He had a lean and fit figure that made him look good no matter what he chose to wear.


    At that moment, his mind was filled with images of Kathleen.


    She was crying in some of them, while in others, she was smiling. There were also those in which


    she was devastated, as well as those in which she was annoying him in an aggressive manner.


    He wondered why he had such vivid memories of her.


    When he saw her getting out of Federick¡¯s car the previous night, he was burning with envy.


    He had done a background check on Federick.


    It was revealed that Federick was divorced and had custody of a daughter. He also ran a publishing


    firm.


    Not only was he even-tempered and very understanding toward his employees, but he also had a


    good reputation among his peers.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite all that, why should Kathleen marry a divorcee with a child?


    He got out of the shower after he was done.


    Kathleen was still sitting in front of the table, focusing on her drawing.


    She was infortable casual clothing, while her hair was tied together and draped over her left


    shoulder, making her look like a cute woman who would fit well in the household.


    Samuel walked over to her before picking her up from the chair.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kathleen was startled as she started getting nervous.


    He just showered. Could he be¡­


    She was forced to sleep with himst time, but she had no desire to go along with him this time.


    Nicolette had slept with him, so he is impure now.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous? I won¡¯t eat you.¡± Samuel wasn¡¯t being very empathetic.


    ¡°We can have negotiations about anything. However, we¡¯re on the verge of a divorce, so we¡¯ll act


    ordingly, and you¡¯re not allowed to touch me!¡± Kathleen bit her soft lips.


    I¡¯m not allowed to touch her?


    ¡°Do you seriously think you have a say in this?¡± Samuel asked indifferently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call for help if you force yourself on me. We aren¡¯t in our condominium. If Grandma hears me,


    she¡¯ll assume that I¡¯m being mistreated by you. She wouldn¡¯t just stay out of this.¡± Kathleen pursed


    her lips into a thin line, her voice soft but emotionless as she spoke.


    ¡°Kathleen, have I everid a hand on you?¡± Samuel had a morose look on his face.


    How dare she make such ims?


    ¡°I bet you¡¯re on the verge ofmitting it.¡± Kathleen was being bold. ¡°Anyway, we should refrain


    from all forms of intimacy. We¡¯re on the verge of a divorce, so you¡¯d better show some restraint.¡±


    Samuel smirked. ¡°What if we don¡¯t go through with the divorce?¡±


    Don¡¯t go through with the divorce?


    ¡°This is merely a temporary state of affairs. All you need is for me to donate my bone marrow to


    Nicolette. We would¡¯ve been divorced long ago if it wasn¡¯t for this,¡± stated Kathleen in displeasure.


    ¡°What if I insist on not getting a divorce?¡± Samuel stared at her face, a wless piece of art that was


    as smooth as silk.


    Is there a secret to maintaining her skin in such a great condition? But it also goes to show how


    fragile she is. Any slight bumps would leave an obvious bruise on her skin. That would be an


    unfortunate sight.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just maintain this stalemate.¡± Kathleen gave up on struggling. ¡°The worst-case scenario


    would be Nicolette dying as we allowed this to drag on.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s face fell.


    Kathleen got out of his arms to tidy the hem of her dress while standing aside. ¡°Samuel, you¡¯ll be


    able to be with Nicolette openly if you divorce me. Otherwise, your rtionship would never flourish.


    Aren¡¯t you afraid that this might end up as the biggest regret of her life?¡±


    Samuel was unfazed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to threaten me using my uncle. I¡¯ve forgiven enough. Although I¡¯ve been your wife


    for some years, nobody, aside from a select few, knew that we¡¯re married.¡± Kathleen was feeling


    aggrieved. ¡°You knew a lot of the staff in Goodwill Hospital are my parents¡¯ former colleagues.


    Although they aren¡¯t aware of our rtionship, have you thought of the possibility that they might


    know of it one day, and what their reaction would be?¡±


    She was on the verge of tears. ¡°From the beginning till the end, all you ever did was try winning me


    over with money, for you had assumed that money would be what I was after. Either that or you


    threatened me using my uncle. You had never put yourself in my shoes, even for one second. It


    was unfortunate that I put my trust in the wrong person. I just don¡¯t get why it is so hard for me to


    have a divorce. If you don¡¯t agree to the divorce, I can¡¯t be med for making a huge fuss out of it.¡±


    ¡°What do you n on doing?¡± Samuel looked at her coldly.


    ¡°I will announce publicly that I¡¯m your wife, whereas Nicolette is the mistress. Why don¡¯t you guess


    how she might react?¡± Kathleen tried to threaten Samuel as well.


    However, Samuel snickered. ¡°Sure. If you feel like making your identity public, why don¡¯t you attend


    a ball with me tonight? You can make your announcement by then. What do you think about that?¡±


    Kathleen sensed that he was plotting something. ¡°I won¡¯t go. I¡¯ll just publish a post on Twitter.¡±


    ¡°I bet you just don¡¯t have the courage toe with me, you coward!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 30

    chapter 30


    A coward? Me?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Rage crept onto Kathleen¡¯s pretty face as anger simmered within her. ¡°You¡¯re the coward! Divorce


    me if you have the guts to!¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Samuel was unsympathetically persistent. ¡°You will not make mention of the subject


    ever again.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re still not agreeing with the divorce, right?¡± Kathleen picked up his phone before handing it


    to him. ¡°Call Nicolette and tell her you¡¯re not getting a divorce, assuming that you even have the


    guts to do so.¡±


    An ominous look fleeted across Samuel¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the guts to make the call.¡± Kathleen put his phone down with an aggrieved


    expression on her fair face. ¡°The only reason you insist on not divorcing me is that you¡¯re trying to


    force me to donate my bone marrow! I will never do that! Now that Grandma knows about this, I will


    have her be the judge. With her stepping in, you will have to divorce me!¡±


    With that, Kathleen left the room.


    This is infuriating! Why is this man constantly going back and forth? Why is it so hard for me to get a


    divorce?


    Meanwhile, Samuel stared at the phone she discarded on the bed with a chilly look on his face.


    She sure is getting bolder by the day, but I just don¡¯t feel like divorcing her.


    Now that the other members of the family had agreed on the divorce, he was no longer in a hurry,


    so he decided to maintain the stalemate.


    Kathleen strolled around in the courtyard, for she didn¡¯t want to be in the same room with Samuel.


    It felt suffocating to her.


    Wynnie arrived home by noon.


    Because she and Calvin shared a great rtionship, the two of them were constantly seen together,


    which was something Kathleen admired.


    Moreover, Calvin was a great husband indeed. He would bring Wynnie anything she liked whenever


    he returned from a business trip.


    Sometimes, he would create romantic scenarios to help preserve their love.


    Despite having a great father like Calvin to set an example, Samuel picked up nothing from him.


    Calvin made some cake which he cut a slice from and offered to Wynnie before offering another


    slice to Kathleen.


    ¡°Come, Kate. Don¡¯t you like strawberry cake?¡± Calvin handed the slice of cake to her. ¡°You can


    have all the strawberries on it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Kathleen was astonished by his kindness.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°Why did you offer Kate such a huge slice? Women nowadays have to keep a slim figure. By doing


    this, you¡¯re essentially forcing her to finish the whole slice,¡± Wynnie reminded.


    However, Calvin countered, ¡°Kate isn¡¯t fat. Women shouldn¡¯t always talk about going on diets. It¡¯s


    not good for your health. Keeping a moderate figure is fine enough. You don¡¯t need to feel anxious


    about it. Instead, have more confidence in yourself.¡±


    Wynnie shrugged in defeat.


    Kathleen smiled demurely. Dad really is a great parent. I¡¯m so lucky to have inws like them. But


    why do I just have to have such a sh*tty husband?


    ¡°Eat up, Kate. I¡¯m heading to thew firm now.¡± Wynnie stood up.


    ¡°Darling, are you seriously going to work now?¡± Calvin tracked Wynnie with his gaze.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have needed toe back home during noon if it wasn¡¯t for you,¡± Wynnieined.


    ¡°There are a lot of tasks that I still need to tend to at thew firm, so I have to leave.¡±


    ¡°Come home earlier,¡± suggested Calvin, unwilling to part with her. ¡°I¡¯ll cook your favorite dishes.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re making such a fuss. You don¡¯t look like the president of apany at all.¡± Despite


    saying so, Wynnie was beaming.


    ¡°You¡¯ll always be the more dominant one when we¡¯re together.¡± Calvin blinked.


    ¡°Since you said so, you¡¯d better take care of your son. He has done something to cross me,¡±


    Wynnie demanded.


    ¡°Worry not. I promise to beat the crap out of that brat.¡± Calvin rubbed his hands together.


    ¡°All right then. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Wynnie was in a hurry to get back to work.


    Calvin stood up. ¡°Hold on, Darling!¡±


    Wynnie turned around. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Calvin walked up to her to hold her arms before leaning in to kiss her on the lips.


    All of a sudden, Kathleen felt like she had lost her appetite.


    ¡°Hey, our daughter-inw is watching!¡± Wynnie chided, flustered despite her usual domineering


    personality.


    Calvin smiled. ¡°She¡¯s our daughter, so it¡¯s all right.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wynnie huffed before wheeling around to leave.


    Calvin turned to the side to check on Kathleen while smiling kindly. ¡°Is the cake nice?¡±


    Kathleen nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you like it. Tell me if you ever feel like having it again.¡± Calvin sat down, which made


    Kathleen anxious a little.


    Although Calvin was mild-mannered most of the time, he exuded a mysterious and domineering


    aura that befitted his prominent status.


    It was just that he rarely showed that side of him to his family, so Kathleen rarely saw that side of


    him as well.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of the distance between them whenever she saw


    photos of Calvin in magazines, in which he wore a stern expression.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been quarreling with Samuel,¡± Calvin inquired calmly. ¡°Did he bully you?¡±


    ¡°No. I suppose that doesn¡¯t count as bullying.¡± Kathleen pursed her lips.


    ¡°What would count as bullying if not an affair?¡± Calvin consoled. ¡°Kate, you can¡¯t consider the fact


    that he had an affair as being in the right just because he doesn¡¯t love you. He should be held


    ountable. Your marriage is both legally and morally binding. No matter how the two of you got


    together and ended up getting married, you¡¯re both responsible for your marriage.¡±


    Kathleen bit her lip lightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of that.¡±


    ¡°I know you aren¡¯t responsible for this. What wrong could you have done? You just allowed Samuel


    to do as he pleased because you loved him too much. Kate, you have nothing to fear. You¡¯re


    Samuel¡¯s legal spouse and also have our support. Go and confront the third party if that¡¯s what you


    feel like doing. Wynnie, my mother, and me; none of us are afraid of Samuel,¡± Calvin advised


    seriously, which touched Kathleen.


    Why are they all so nice to me?


    ¡°Dad, I know Samuel and I would never be able to return to how we used to be ever since weid


    things out in the open,¡± said Kathleen in dejection.


    ¡°Do you mean you¡¯ve made up your mind to file for divorce because your rtionship will no longer


    be what it was?¡± asked Calvin solemnly.


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide anything from you, Dad. Samuel did something unforgivable,


    so I don¡¯t think I can tolerate him any longer.¡±


    Calvin frowned. Something unforgivable? Could it be that he and Nicolette have¡­ That brat!


    ¡°So, I would like to file for divorce, Dad.¡± Kathleen¡¯sshes fluttered as she lowered her gaze. ¡°But


    Samuel doesn¡¯t agree to the divorce.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Wynnie that you and Nicolette have matching bone marrows. Am I right?¡± asked


    Calvin coldly.


    Kathleen nodded.


    Calvin finally grasped the situation. ¡°Did he threaten not to divorce you if you do not donate your


    bone marrow to Nicolette?¡±


    Kathleen nodded even harder.


    Calvin scoffed inwardly.


    D*mn, this brat sure knows how to plot. Other than forcing her to be a bone marrow donor, he might


    have ulterior motives for refusing to divorce Kathleen.


    ¡°Kate, I¡¯ve spoken to your grandma about this. You have our support, so we won¡¯t try to convince


    you to change your mind about the divorce.¡± Calvin paused for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll help you think of


    something.¡±


    Kathleen blinked in astonishment.


    Is he serious?


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 31

    chapter 31


    ¡°Dad, how are you going to help me?¡± Kathleen frowned.


    ¡°It can be deemed that Samuel is cheating on the marriage. We just have to get the proof that he¡¯s


    cheating and send it to the court. Let the court decide on your divorce,¡± Calvin said.


    Kathleen was baffled.


    Is Samuel really his son? Why does it look like he¡¯s more like my own father? It seems like the


    Macari family doesn¡¯t even like Samuel.


    Embarrassed, she reminded him by saying, ¡°But Dad, he¡¯s your son.¡±


    ¡°We treat you just like our daughter. As both of you are my children, I love the two of you dearly.¡±


    Then, he gave her a meaningful look. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s his loss if you are to be divorced.¡±


    Kathleen was touched by his words. ¡°Dad, thank you. But I wish to settle this matter with Samuel


    amicably.¡±


    After all, it would be possible that we might bump into each other even after the divorce. There¡¯s no


    need for the situation to be this tense.


    At that moment, Calvin¡¯s phone rang.


    When he answered the call, his voice was cold. ¡°The other party needs an interpreter because he¡¯s


    from Granatano? Go to the Faculty of Foreign Studies and find someone who is proficient in


    Granatann.¡±


    Kathleen spoke suddenly. ¡°Dad, I can speak thatnguage. Is there anything that I can help you


    with?¡±


    Surprised, Calvin said, ¡°Can you?¡±


    She nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°That¡¯s very good. Why don¡¯t you go upstairs and change your clothes? We will need to go to the


    companyter. An expert from Granatano has arrived. But he doesn¡¯t speak Ustranasion.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She immediately left to change her clothes.


    Meanwhile, Calvin returned to the call and said to his assistant, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Having said that, he hung up the phone.


    In the meantime, Kathleen went to change her clothes. She took out a white blouse and a knee-


    length pleated skirt from the closet. If the two garments were to be paired, it would give her a


    beautiful and elegant look.


    Moreover, there was a small necktie underneath the cor of the white blouse. It made the outfit


    look professional.


    Coupled with her stunning face, it would mesmerize anyone in an instant.


    After she had prepared herself, she exited the house with Calvin.


    It was her first time to thepany.


    In fact, she had never been there in her entire life.


    After she had married Samuel, he told her not to go to thepany. It was to prevent the others


    from knowing her identity as he was worried that it would affect his reputation.


    During that time, she did not want to cause him any trouble. Thus, she had followed his request


    willingly.


    However, this time around, she was there to help Calvin. She did not have any intention of meeting


    Samuel.


    ¡°Dad, is it possible if you don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m your daughter-inw when we arrive at the


    office?¡± Kathleen asked awkwardly.


    With a frown, Calvin asked, ¡°Is this a request from Samuel?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Why does he have so many requests? Have you requested anything from him?¡± He was curious to


    know the answer.


    Embarrassed, she answered, ¡°I¡¯ve never requested anything from him.¡±


    Calvin was at a loss for words.


    Thinking that she had let him down, she felt guilty in an instant.


    With a sigh, Calvin said, ¡°Kate, you¡¯ve gone so easy on Samuel. That¡¯s the reason why he¡¯s


    behaving this way.¡±


    Why is she indulging him too much?


    Sheepishly, Kathleen lowered her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scolding you, but you are his wife. Why didn¡¯t you request something from him?¡± Calvin was


    perplexed by her attitude.


    The answer was so obvious to Kathleen that she was confused to hear his question.


    It¡¯s because Samuel doesn¡¯t love me. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to ept my requests. In the


    end, he will ignore me.


    Feeling the onset of a headache, Calvin relented. ¡°Very well. You have my word.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± She pursed her lip before saying, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. I should call you Mr.


    Macari.¡±


    Calvin was not in a good mood after having his identity changed from being her father-inw to an


    acquaintance.


    Why do I get a feeling like my daughter¡¯s noting home after she marries someone else? That


    rascal Samuel! It is all thanks to him that I¡¯m so disappointed. If he dares to marry Nicolette, I will


    kick him out of thepany. What a useless son!


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the office.


    Calvin took Kathleen inside.


    Meanwhile, Simon Lowe, his assistant, was already waiting for them.


    Simon gave Kathleen a temporary work ID tag. ¡°This is for your ess.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She took the tag offered to her and hung it around her neck. The ID tag had her name on it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to meet the expert,¡± Calvin said coolly.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Simon then led both of them to the room.


    The fact that Calvin brought a young woman to thepany had piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity in an


    instant.


    They started to discuss it among themselves. ¡°Am I seeing it wrongly? I saw Mr. Macari bring a


    young and beautiful woman to ourpany.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Is there no more true love in this world? But Mr. Macari has been in love with


    Ms. Staines for almost thirty years. There¡¯s never a single scandal or bad rumor. Is the youngdy


    really that beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is very beautiful. Her face is petite, just like the size of my palm. She has a pair of huge


    and round eyes. On top of that, her skin is wless.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Has Mr. Macari changed his preference from a domineering woman to a timid young girl?¡±


    ¡°Stop the nonsense. I¡¯ve already asked them about it. Mr. Macari brought her here to be the


    Granatann interpreter.¡±


    ¡°Why is he bothered by such a petty matter? He can just ask Simon to do it. I saw the woman


    coming out of his car. She¡¯s with him.¡±


    ¡°After listening to you, I want to take a look as well.¡±


    Upon hearing their discussions, Tyson coughed lightly. Then, in a cold voice, he said, ¡°Have you


    finished all your work? I can see that you still have the energy to chat here. Are the overtime tasks


    for the past two days not enough?¡±


    Frightened, no one dared to say anything.


    He added icily, ¡°Mind your words. How dare you gossip about Mr. Macari. Are you courting death?¡±


    Lowering their heads, the staff continued to work.


    Tyson left and headed to Samuel¡¯s office.


    ¡°I told you to take the report. Why are you back here?¡± Samuel asked coldly.


    ¡°Mr. Macari, I heard that Mr. Calvin has brought a Granatann interpreter to thepany,¡± Tyson


    answered sullenly.


    ¡°So what about it?¡± Samuel probed in an icy tone.


    Tyson smiled sheepishly. ¡°I am just curious. It¡¯s rumored that Mr. Calvin found the interpreter


    himself.¡±


    Lifting his head, Samuel responded, ¡°It¡¯s nothing surprising for him to know some people who speak


    Granatann.¡±


    Tyson merely shed an awkward smile. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Frowning, Samuel asked, ¡°You won¡¯t bring up this matter without any reason. What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that everyone suspects that Mr. Calvin and the interpreter¡­¡± Tyson hesitated before


    continuing, ¡°But I¡¯ve warned them about it. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Macari.¡±


    Samuel did not believe that Calvin would do anything wrong to Wynnie.


    He knew how deeply in love the two were.


    By the look of the rumors circting in the building, he was curious to know how beautiful the


    interpreter was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Samuel put down his pen before standing up.


    Meanwhile, Tyson was slightly stunned. However, he could only follow Samuel obediently.


    Meanwhile, Kathleen was helping Calvin with the interpretations.


    As it was rted to some very technical jargon, Simon and the others were worried that Kathleen


    would not be able to interpret it well.


    However, Kathleen¡¯s performance was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    From her expression, they could see that she was not nervous at all.


    Moreover, her interpretations was very urate.


    ¡°Mr. Bach, Mr. Macari is pleased to wee you once again to our country. We hope that you¡¯ll


    have a good time,¡± she said.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Johann Bach then replied in Granatann, ¡°Miss, your interpretation is very fluent and urate.


    There¡¯s a banquet tonight. May I invite you to be my date for the dance?¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± A cold and low voice was hearding from behind her.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 32

    chapter 32


    Everyone was very surprised to know that it was Samuel¡¯s voice.


    Calvin cast him a side nce.


    What is this? A certain sense of possessiveness?


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Bach. It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Kathleen offered her hand to Johann.


    Happily, thetter took her hand and shook it.


    Then, he went out with his team.


    Once again, everyone had their eyes on Samuel and Kathleen.


    Why did Samuel object to that?


    Calvin started to give out instructions. ¡°Simon, prepare an evening gown for Kathleen. Also, set an


    appointment with a make-up artist.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Simon nodded.


    Samuel turned to look at Calvin calmly. ¡°Dad, what is this about?¡±


    ¡°Kathleen wants to go to the banquet. I¡¯m helping her with the evening gown.¡± He continued darkly,


    ¡°Ever since you and Kate¡­ In short, Kate has her own freedom. She doesn¡¯t need you to control


    her life.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s face darkened.


    Meanwhile, Kathleen looked at Calvin with admiration.


    No wonder he¡¯s the father of the bossy director!


    Subsequently, Samuel narrowed his eyes at her.


    He noticed that she was wearing a beautiful outfit that day. Itplimented her skin in a way that


    showed her fair and unblemishedplexion.


    Moreover, she had a sweet and innocent smile.


    When he arrived, he saw that everyone had their eyes on her.


    It made him extremely displeased.


    ¡°Kate, let¡¯s go to my office. You need to jot down the trantions and print them out before handing


    them to me,¡± Calvin said coolly.


    ¡°Sure!¡± She was more than willing to follow him.


    I don¡¯t want to see Samuel¡¯s darkened expression. He makes it look like I¡¯ve owed him five million!


    Calvin took Kathleen to leave the ce.


    Samuel, meanwhile, looked at her retreating back with a cold expression in his eyes. He was


    displeased.


    When Kathleen was in Calvin¡¯s office, she typed the trantions down. Then, she printed the


    document out and gave it to him.


    After perusing it for a while, the man said, ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job. When did you learn


    Granatann?¡±


    How can we not know that she¡¯s fluent in this?


    ¡°Dad, have you forgotten about it? My parents were in the medical field. They needed to trante


    the foreign materials themselves. When I was young, I always spent time with my father reading


    journals. Thus, I learned it little by little,¡± she exined.


    He nodded. ¡°If your parents are still alive, it¡¯s possible that you will also be a doctor after being


    raised in that kind of environment.¡±


    However, she disagreed with his remarks. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a doctor now.¡±


    When she sat for her university entrance exam, she could choose medical as her university course.


    Nevertheless, she gave up on the idea in the end.


    Unable to face the trauma of losing her parents, she knew that she would not be able to even hold


    the scalpel. If she were to force herself, it could bring trouble for the patients.


    It was also the reason why she chose to enroll in the film academy.


    Nheless, she gave up the acting career as well.


    Fortunately, she would still have many options on how to live her life even if she were to get a


    divorce.


    Thus, she was not worried at all.


    Calvin said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and have some rest? We can go to the banquet together after I¡¯ve


    finished my work.¡±


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Is this your first time in thepany?¡±


    Again, she nodded faintly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the rooftop? It¡¯s a very interesting ce.¡± Calvin started to rmend her


    ces to go.


    She let out a faint smile and said, ¡°All right.¡±


    Having said that, she left the room.


    Calvin sighed. What an innocent and naive daughter-inw! It will be a waste if she falls for


    someone else.


    Finally, Kathleen arrived at the rooftop.


    She did not expect that the view would be so beautiful.


    Moreover, they built a small garden with flowers and trees. There was also a small pond with


    colorful fish.


    This is incredible. No wonder Dad told me that the view on the rooftop is interesting. Unfortunately, I


    didn¡¯t bring any fish pellets or bread. If I had, I could feed the fish here. It¡¯s fascinating that they are


    all sparkling under the sunlight.


    After that, she put her hands together and closed her eyes. ¡°Dear lucky fishes, I pray that my


    divorce with Samuel will be sessful. If it goes well, I will feed you the premium fish pellets.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Your wish won¡¯te true.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was cold and menacing.


    Stunned, Kathleen stood up and turned to look at him. When he was approaching her, the aura that


    he was exuding was cold and ruthless. It could be because he had worn a ck shirt and a pair of


    ck trousers.


    With a frown, she said, ¡°Why? It can¡¯t be because they only listen to you.¡±


    He snorted.


    Then, he sat down and took out a bag of fish pellets. After that, he threw the pellets into the pond.


    In a split second, the school of fish swam to eat the food.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who raises them. If they can make your wishe true, I will cook them,¡± he said


    coldly.


    Kathleen was at a loss for words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Grabbing a handful of fish pellets from the bag in his hand, she threw them into


    the pond.


    Weirdly enough, the fish dispersed immediately.


    Again, she was rendered speechless. ¡°What is there to be afraid of? He wouldn¡¯t dare to eat you


    even after cooking you.¡±


    The school of fish swam further away.


    At that time, she began to doubt herself.


    Can they actually understand what I¡¯m saying?


    Upon seeing her frustration and angry expression, Samuel felt his mood bing better.


    Subsequently, he grabbed a handful of fish pellets and threw it again into the pond.


    The fish swam back happily.


    Kathleen¡¯s mouth twitched in anger.


    ¡°Even the fish bullies me.¡± Her voice was soft and meek even when she was angry.


    It would only make people like her even more.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Samuel asked icily.


    Gently, she exined, ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me about it. I remember that you told me not to


    come to thepany. But Dad needs an interpreter who speaks Granatann. Thus, here I am.


    Besides, I didn¡¯t go to see you. Moreover, I didn¡¯t reveal our rtionship and my identity. You don¡¯t


    have to worry. In fact, I¡¯m more afraid to let other people know than you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you afraid?¡± He frowned.


    ¡°If we can get a divorce quietly, no one else knows that I will have a second marriage except my


    husband.¡± She continued sullenly, ¡°If everyone knows that we¡¯re married, they will know that I will be


    married for the second timeter in the future. I¡¯m not stupid to cause unnecessary trouble for


    myself.¡±


    He was annoyed to hear her repeating the words again and again. She keeps mentioning a second


    marriage. It¡¯s as if she has found a candidate to rece me!


    Then, he said indifferently, ¡°That Johann is a pervert. You can¡¯t dance with him.¡±


    ¡°Haha! I can¡¯t say for sure that he¡¯s a pervert. But don¡¯t you think that you should mind your own


    business?¡± Kathleen frowned. ¡°We will be divorced soon. Now that you will be my ex-husband, you


    don¡¯t have the right to stop me from dancing with other men. Will you still control my life after our


    divorce? Who gives you the right to do so?¡±


    Samuel was furious.


    After throwing all the fish pellets into the pond, he grabbed her arm. With an icy tone, he warned, ¡°I


    don¡¯t have the right to control your life? Kathleen, let me tell you something. Even if we are


    divorced, I¡¯m still your family. Thus, I can control your life!¡±


    She retorted angrily, ¡°Samuel, are you insane? I can tell you this. After we get a divorce, I will think


    of everyone as my family except you! There¡¯s nothing between us after we divorce. Don¡¯t even think


    of having a rtionship with me. I refuse to let you¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Samuel had pressed his lips against hers.


    However, they did not know that a helicopter had flown by just in the nick of time.


    There was a photographer inside the helicopter. On that particr day, he was there to take photos


    of the view of the city.


    It was a coboration with a television station to do live streaming. As such, he managed to capture


    the image of Samuel kissing Kathleen.


    Instantly, that footage went viral on the inte.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 33

    chapter 33


    Manyizens startedmenting on the scene they had just witnessed. Someone wrote: Is this


    the rooftop of Macari Group? I have seen the introduction of this ce before. They have built a


    pavilion on the rooftop of Macari Group, and there is a pond with a lot of colorful fish in it.


    Anotherizen posted: Whenever there are beautiful fish, there is me! I want to make a wish!


    And that was followed byments from others. Didn¡¯t any of you notice that two people are


    kissing?


    I saw it! I saw it! I can¡¯t see their faces clearly, but judging from their height and figure, they are a


    good match.


    Can someone tell me who they are? Even though I can¡¯t see their faces, I¡¯m blushing already!


    I took a screenshot just now and zoomed in a bit. The man is wearing a Patek Philippe watch. That


    watch is not something that ordinary people can afford.


    He looks like Samuel Macari. As for the girl he¡¯s kissing, I have no idea at all who she is. However,


    from her shapely figure, I can tell she is a stunning beauty.


    Of course! If he¡¯s really Samuel, how can he fall for an ugly woman?


    Anyway, isn¡¯t Nicolette Yoeger Samuel¡¯s crush? I heard that she is back. Is this girl Nicolette?


    So, is Nicolette finally going to marry Samuel?


    Right then, Wynnie appeared in thement area with her official ount andmented:


    Thinking of marrying Samuel? In her next life, perhaps!


    My goodness! My mother-inw is here! Good day, Mom!


    Is someone impersonating her?


    Oh my gosh! It¡¯s Wynnie Staines, the well-knownwyer! It¡¯s really her!


    Mother-inw, please reveal the truth! Who is that little minx trying to steal my man?


    It seems like mother-inw is on my side! Both of us don¡¯t like Nicolette.


    Mother-inw, do you mind having a male daughter-inw? I¡¯m good at doingundry and cooking!


    Wynnie thenmented: Thank you for your attention. I do know this youngdy, and I like her


    very much.


    Oh my God! I can¡¯t believe this little minx can get the approval of my mother-inw! Who the heck is


    she?


    I like whoever my mother-inw likes! Please take a look at myment, Mom!


    I¡¯m so sad, but since my mother-inw has agreed to their rtionship, I have to let go of him.


    No! I choose to fight till myst breath! Mother-inw, I¡¯m much better than this little minx!


    No matter who she is, I¡¯m okay with it, as long as she¡¯s not Nicolette.


    Just then, Wynnie appeared in thement area again. She posted: This youngdy is not a minx;


    she is a fairy! Everyone here is a fairy as well! Fairies must help out one another!


    Seriously? Is my mother-inw praising me as a fairy? I think she is implying something.


    Does she mean that all of us are fairies, but someone is not? Who is that person then?


    Of course, it¡¯s Nicolette! Wow! I can¡¯t believe that my mother-inw is mocking someone, but I like


    it!


    After Wynnie¡¯sments, all theizens temporarily forgot to reveal the youngdy¡¯s identity.


    Instead, they were discussing whether Nicolette was the person Wynnie was implying.


    Since Wynnie had publicly expressed her disgust toward Nicolette, no matter how in love Samuel


    was, Nicolette would never had the chance to marry him.


    Moreover, he was kissing another girl.


    In other words, Nicolette had no chance at all of marrying Samuel.


    Soon after, all the employees in Macari Group received an order not to reveal Kathleen¡¯s identity.


    At that instant, everyone knew that Kathleen must be the daughter-inw recognized by the Macari


    family.


    However, who would ever think that she was the real daughter-inw?


    Once she heard the sound of the helicopter, Kathleen wanted to push Samuel away.


    However, thetter hugged her tightly with both his arms, making her unable to move.


    Besides, out of the corner of his eyes, he noticed a cameraman carrying a camera on the helicopter.


    Therefore, he deliberately turned sideways to block Kathleen¡¯s face.


    Her cheeks were blushing fiercely after being kissed by him. He would not allow others to see her


    charming appearance.


    Only he was worthy of seeing that side of hers.


    At that instant, Samuel suddenly realized his possessiveness toward her.


    He wanted to have her all for himself in every single moment.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Kathleen bit her lips as her eyes turned watery.


    Every time they kissed, she would look like that.


    He had taught her how to breathe while kissing, but she couldn¡¯t master it.


    Looking at her pitiful expression, he had the urge to take advantage of her.


    ¡°Silly,¡± Samuel stated and smirked.


    ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re not allowed to kiss me again!¡± Kathleen couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her soft voice


    was full of anger. ¡°We are going to divorce! This is sexual harassment!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use that phrase without knowing its meaning. Do you know what sexual harassment is? I can


    show it to you if you want.¡± Samuel stared at her coldly.


    ¡°You!¡± Kathleen stomped her feet, looking adorable.


    Who wouldn¡¯t like such an adorable youngdy and have her by his side?


    ¡°If you want to feed the fishes, I¡¯ll send someone to bring you the bait. If not, follow me back now,¡±


    said Samuel nonchntly.


    ¡°I came here with Dad. If I want to go back, I will find him myself.¡± Kathleen sounded unhappy.


    ¡°You¡¯re just my future ex-husband.¡±


    ¡°Kathleen, we haven¡¯t divorced yet. As long as I don¡¯t agree, we will never get a divorce,¡± said


    Samuel angrily.


    ¡°Okay, as you wish!¡± Kathleen decided to go all out. ¡°After all, it¡¯s great to be Mrs. Macari. Without


    having to struggle and suffer, I have much money to spend. I can even buy any food I want! It¡¯s just


    that someone might be pitiful. She had been longing to be your wife for so long but ended up this


    way.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s eyes were fixed impassively at her.


    ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re the one who chose not to divorce. Since you insisted, I have my request as well. I


    don¡¯t want to be your hidden wife anymore! I want everyone to know that I¡¯m Mrs. Macari!


    Otherwise, please sign our divorce papers.¡± Feeling annoyed, Kathleen was fuming as her face was


    red in anger.


    He sneered, ¡°Hah! Getting bolder now, huh? Since when did you learn to threaten me?¡±


    Kathleen gritted her teeth and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you. Besides, I have Grandma


    supporting me. You can¡¯t do anything to me!¡±


    Samuel looked at her and said, ¡°You can tell everyone your identity. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll have a


    peaceful life after that.¡±


    At that, Kathleen was stunned.


    ¡°Once you reveal your identity, you can¡¯t simply appear in public. You can¡¯t go window shopping, eat


    fondue, or drink milk tea as you like. At every moment, you have to ept everyone¡¯s


    scrutinization. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it,¡± said Samuel coldly.


    Kathleen pursed her lips.


    Is that true? If my identity went public, I can¡¯t even have the freedom to eat fondue and enjoy milk


    tea anymore?


    ¡°Hah! Don¡¯t you dare lie to me! I can use your money to reserve the whole shopping mall! I can


    shop wherever I want and buy any food I like!¡±


    Upon listening to that, Samuel sneered disdainfully, ¡°Pathetic! So, your purpose in revealing your


    identity is merely for the sake of food and desserts? Don¡¯t you have any other useful ns?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! There are still spicy cheese chicken and chicken pie!¡± Talking about food, Kathleen


    was exceptionally well-versed.


    ¡°Such a foodie.¡± Samuel¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°Other than that, you don¡¯t want anything


    else?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 34

    chapter 34


    What else would I want?¡± Kathleen asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Think about it. Do you want to have fun alone?¡± Samuel reminded.


    At that, Kathleen suddenly thought of something. ¡°Oh! I can¡¯t spend all your money eating alone.


    So, I¡¯m going to invite my friends as well!¡±


    Samuel was rendered speechless.


    He started to doubt if Kathleen had fallen for him.


    ¡°I hope that you will choke on your food,¡± said Samuel indifferently.


    Kathleen snorted and replied, ¡°I know what you mean, but I¡¯m not of such a low standard. No matter


    how lonely I am, I will have other ways to make myself less lonely. I will never cheat on you or be


    with another man. I¡¯ll fulfill my duties in marriage, and I won¡¯t go overboard. I¡¯m not like you,


    Samuel. Marriage is sacred, but you treat it as bondage. For me, it¡¯s not.¡±


    Samuel looked at her frostily. ¡°Marrying a man who doesn¡¯t love you, and you call this kind of


    marriage sacred?¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s face turned pale at that.


    Samuel¡¯s words had cut deep into her heart instantly.


    It took a lot of effort for her not to cry in front of him, but his words caused her heart to ache terribly.


    She felt the resentment and hatred bubbling from within at that instant.


    She tried her best not to cry and care, but his remark was a hard blow.


    It¡¯s fine if he knew the truth, but why did he choose to say it?


    Samuel never thought that Kathleen would cry.


    Without saying anything, she wiped her tears away and stormed toward the exit.


    Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at her.


    Why is she crying all of a sudden? She is so fragile. Did I say something wrong?


    Samuel got down from the rooftop.


    Tyson walked toward him. ¡°M-Mr. Macari.¡±


    ¡°Why are you stuttering?¡± Samuel asked coldly.


    ¡°The scene of you and Mrs. Macari on the rooftop just now was broadcasted. Besides, Ms. Staines


    publicly stated that she would not allow you to marry Ms. Yoeger. Now, everyone is discussing this,¡±


    reported Tyson.


    Samuel knitted his brows. ¡°Did anyone find out Kathleen¡¯s identity?¡±


    ¡°Not at the moment.¡± Tyson shook his head and added, ¡°Besides, Mr. Calvin had warned everyone


    in thepany not to say anything about this matter.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t control what my mom says, but keep an eye on this matter. As long as they don¡¯t discover


    Kathleen¡¯s identity, everything¡¯s fine,¡± said Samuel.


    After all, the most important thing at that moment is to protect Kathleen¡¯s privacy.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Tyson nodded and continued, ¡°One more thing, Mr. Macari. Your phone keeps


    ringing. It¡¯s a call from Ms. Yoeger.¡±


    That incident spread all over the inte. How would Nicolette not be concerned about it?


    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Samuel indifferently.


    Back at his office, his phone was still ringing.


    Picking up the phone, he said, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Samuel, how could you kiss her?¡± Nicolette asked while sobbing.


    How could I kiss her? Why can¡¯t I kiss her? She is my wife!


    Samuel was frustrated. ¡°Nicolette, you should know that I have kissed her countless times during


    the past three years. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to fuss over all those.¡±


    Nicolette froze at that.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to be mean toward him like Kathleen did, as Samuel was her only hope.


    Without him, she would have nothing.


    No matter what, she would at least need Kathleen to donate her bone marrow first.


    ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m not trying to me you. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Nicolette sobbed and added, ¡°Samuel, I know


    your family members don¡¯t like me, and you must be under pressure. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Nicolette¡¯sdylike ways were different from Kathleen¡¯s.


    Although Samuel could not pinpoint the contrast, he did sense the difference.


    ¡°Samuel, I know you¡¯re just trying to coax her to donate her bone marrow, right?¡± Nicolette tried to


    find excuses.


    She could not bring herself to believe that Samuel had fallen for Kathleen.


    ¡°About the bone marrow, I¡¯ll think of a way. You can hang up first.¡±


    With that, Nicolette regretted, knowing that she had acted rashly.


    ¡°Samuel, can youe over to apany me tonight?¡± Nicolette sobbed.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± With that, she hung up the phone.


    cing down his phone, Samuel remained expressionless.


    Once Kathleen returned to the rest area, she noticed that the way everyone looked at her was odd.


    What happened?


    At that moment, a new notification popped up on her phone screen.


    She whipped out her phone, only to realize that Wynnie had added her into a group chat containing


    her, Wynnie, and Diana.


    Wynnie shared a news to the group.


    Clicking the link, Kathleen read the news and was nonplussed.


    Wynnie texted: I¡¯m cool, right?


    Kathleen replied: Long live my mother-inw.


    Diana then texted: Well done!


    Wynnie replied: Kate, you¡¯ve done a great job as well! That¡¯s what you need to do. You have to let


    them know that Samuel belongs to you! Although my son is now a sc*mbag.


    Kathleen chuckled the moment she saw that.


    Why is my mother-inw so adorable?


    Diana texted: Both of you did a great job! I¡¯ll reward you when youe home!


    Wynnie texted: Thank you, Mom!


    With that, Diana sent a ¡°No worries¡± sticker to the group.


    She was indeed a modern folk.


    Wynnie replied: Mom, it¡¯s Old Mrs. Yoeger¡¯s birthday banquet in three days. So, I¡¯m nning to


    bring Kate with us this time.


    Diana texted: I agree! We can¡¯t listen to Samuel and Katie anymore.


    Kathleen replied: Grandma, Mom, I¡¯d better not show up. After all, my identity is a little awkward.


    Wynnie texted: What are you afraid of? We will introduce you to them as your grandma¡¯s god-


    granddaughter. After all, everyone knows that we have a god-daughter.


    Diana agreed: That¡¯s right! You are my granddaughter. Why can¡¯t you attend the banquet merely


    because of Samuel?


    Wynnie texted: Okay! I¡¯ll contact the boutique and ask them to prepare a gown for Kate.


    Diana replied: Okay. Thank you.


    Wynnie texted: No worries, Mom. Do remember to reward me during dinner!


    Diana then sent her a cute emoji.


    At that, Kathleen was dumbfounded.


    ¡°It looks like you guys are having a fun time chatting!¡± Calvin stood behind Kathleen.


    Thette was so shocked that she immediately stood up. ¡°Mr. Macari.¡±


    ¡°There is no one here. You can call me Dad. It sounds strange to hear you calling me that way,¡± said


    Calvin.


    After all, Kathleen had been with the Macari family for more than ten years.


    He did watch her grow up since young.


    Therefore, he knew how thoughtful and obedient she was.


    When Diana suggested Samuel marry Kathleen, he agreed as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Have a seat first.¡± Calvin spoke smilingly.


    Kathleen sat down again.


    ¡°Kate, listen to me. No matter what happens to you and Samuel in the future, even if both of you


    havee to an end, don¡¯t neglect your mother-inw and grandmother. Both of them like you very


    much.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t. I like Grandma and Mom a lot too. I respect you as well. I know all of you are different


    from Samuel. I won¡¯t treat you like how I treat him,¡± replied Kathleen.


    ¡°I know you are a thoughtful girl. I have never worried about this. However, I would like to ask you a


    question. Have you really stopped loving Samuel?¡± Calvin asked.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 35

    chapter 35


    Kathleen was slightly startled by the question and started to grip her fair hand tightly.


    Meanwhile, Calvin scrutinized her.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    In fact, she did not need to answer anymore since her action had already betrayed her.


    ¡°Kate, you are ultimately bound to get hurt if you fall in love with someone like Samuel,¡± Calvin said


    solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m not just his father; I know him inside out. My son isn¡¯t that honest, and his words


    sometimes contradict his action. You might have toply with his requests, which could be unfair


    to you because love is supposed to be reciprocal. However, Samuel is extremely stubborn.


    Therefore, the woman who loves him must sacrifice a little more.¡±


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°My son is born with a silver spoon. Hence, he naturally thinks that if a certain thing belongs to him,


    he does not need to fight for it or bother with it. Nheless, he will only realize how much he cares


    for it once it slips out of his hands,¡± Calvin uttered gently. ¡°Perhaps, you should give him some


    time.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°How much time should I give him? A day? A week? Or a lifetime?¡±


    ¡°This is for you to specte.¡± Calvin¡¯s voice fell to a hush. ¡°I believe you will make your judgment at


    that time.¡±


    Kathleen lowered her gaze and kept quiet.


    She knew Calvin was persuading her to give Samuel another chance.


    Why should I give him a chance, though? He and Nicolette had already done that unspeakable act.


    Later that evening, Kathleen had changed into an indigo one-shoulder evening gown, making her


    look elegant.


    The indigo gown only made her skin appear fairer than it already was.


    Her long supple hair was pulled into a loose bun and was pinned up with a dark blue gemstone


    hairpin, giving her a beautiful and sophisticated image.


    Kathleen had never dressed like that in front of anyone before.


    It was her first time.


    Calvin was very pleased. ¡°Your mother-inw instructed someone to deliver this gown to you.¡±


    ¡°No wonder it fits me like a glove.¡± Kathleen felt a surge of warmth in her heart.


    ¡°She wore this gown when we met each other for the first time.¡± Calvin ruminated over the past.


    Kathleen was stunned by the story behind this particr gown.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car,¡± Calvin said.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Samuel stepped out of thepany.


    ¡°You¡¯ve knocked off from work,¡± Calvin responded coolly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Kate to the banquet.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s darkened gaze fell on Kathleen, the look in his eyes unfathomable. ¡°Dad, what would


    outsiders say if you brought her with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. I could say Kate is the one your grandmother adopted as her granddaughter. Otherwise,


    I¡¯ll tell everyone that her parents were your grandmother¡¯s saviors. Everybody knows that.¡± Calvin


    had long thought of a good exnation.


    ¡°How do you n to exin to people in the future if you assert that your daughter-inw is


    Grandma¡¯s adopted granddaughter now?¡± Samuel spoke in a chilly tone. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her there


    instead.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this all your fault? Besides our family, no one else knows Kate is your wife,¡± Calvin taunted.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too. After the divorce gets finalized, Kate will be the legitimate daughter of my


    family. You better not cause trouble at that time.¡±


    Samuel was rendered speechless.


    Why would I cause any trouble?


    ¡°If not, why don¡¯t you let Kate decide?¡± After that, Calvin asked the youngdy, ¡°Whose car do you


    want to get in?¡±


    ¡°Mine.¡± Samuel grasped Kathleen¡¯s hand.


    Nheless, Kathleen retracted her hand and muttered, ¡°Mr. Macari, it¡¯s best if we avoid arousing


    suspicion.¡±


    With that, she got into Calvin¡¯s car.


    Gloominess shrouded Samuel¡¯s face.


    Calvin shot his son a dubious look. ¡°She said to avoid arousing suspicion, heard that?¡±


    Samuel¡¯s expression turned grim.


    Once Calvin boarded the car, he ordered the driver to start driving.


    As Calvin nced at Samuel from the rearview mirror, his lips quirked into a small smile.


    During the banquet, people began asking Calvin about Kathleen¡¯s identity when they saw that he


    had brought her with him.


    Calvin let out a chuckle. ¡°Did you guys forget that my mother adopted a granddaughter ten years


    ago?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. So this is the girl.¡±


    ¡°Does that also means she¡¯s a daughter of the Macari family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Calvin grinned. ¡°She¡¯s Kathleen Johnson, my daughter.¡±


    Kathleen was very well-behaved. ¡°Hello, everyone,¡± she greeted politely.


    The crowd nodded in response.


    For Calvin to bring thisdy here for an eye-opening experience, I highly suspect he wants to find a


    suitable husband for her.


    Although Kathleen was not rted to the Macari family by blood, her parents were Diana¡¯s saviors.


    Thetter even adopted her to be her god-grandchild. That would mean she still had a decent


    status in the family.


    Some elders dragged their sons before Kathleen and introduced them to her.


    It was undeniable that those elders and their sons seemed pretty reliable.


    Although their family backgrounds were not as prominent as the Macari family, they weren¡¯t too


    shabby either.


    Samuel, who stood nearby, was staring at the scene with a chilly gaze.


    He could not help but feel uneasy when he noticed Kathleen chatting merrily with other men.


    This eye-catching youngdy is going to attract people¡¯s attention!


    Samuel strode over gracefully. His tone was cold. ¡°I got a few words to say to her.¡± After that, he


    grabbed Kathleen¡¯s wrist and left.


    They went to a ce with no one around.


    Kathleen could no longer hold back her anger. ¡°What are you doing, Samuel? You were so rude just


    now!¡±


    ¡°Do you think those men were being courteous?¡± Samuel¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Dad too; he clearly


    knows you¡¯re my wife, but he still introduced those people to you! What¡¯s so good about those


    men?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Kathleen fumed. ¡°They don¡¯t know the rtionship between us. Right now, we are


    siblings, get it?¡±


    Siblings?


    ¡°Samuel, you reap what you sow. All these are the results of your actions.¡± Kathleen let out a snort.


    ¡°No one will ever know we¡¯re husband and wife. For us to carry on as siblings will do.¡±


    Upon saying that, Kathleen was about to leave.


    However, Samuel pulled her back and pressed her against the wall. He snarled, ¡°Kathleen, how


    bold of you to insist we¡¯re siblings instead of a married couple!¡±


    Kathleen bit her lip in frustration. ¡°Samuel, if you dare kiss me again, don¡¯t me me for betraying


    you! I¡¯ll let everyone here know about our rtionship! Kiss me if you dare!¡±


    Samuel grabbed her chin and kissed her passionately.


    He had long wanted to do that to her ever since he saw how beautifully dressed up she was.


    How could someone like her be so gentle, cute, alluring, and exquisite all at once? Not only that,


    she isn¡¯t pretentious, and none of the expressions she portrays is fake.


    That was why he did not want anyone toy their eyes on her all the more.


    He also had no clue when he had be obsessed with the woman and could not get enough of


    her.


    Kathleen pounded on the man¡¯s chest with her fists with all her might. ¡°Let go of me! Samuel, you


    shameless man! Why did you kiss me when you obviously have no feelings toward me? We¡¯re


    about to get a divorce, but why are you still bullying me? Haven¡¯t I always obeyed your words and


    acted as Nicolette¡¯s substitute and your anonymous wife for the past three years? I have nothing


    left, so what else do you want from me?¡±


    Loving this man had caused her to lose too many things.


    She wanted to recover them bit by bit, but Samuel had be her hindrance.


    ¡°You still have me.¡± Samuel drew her into his embrace. ¡°No matter what happens, you still have


    me.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 36

    chapter 36


    ¡°I just want to have a proper husband, Samuel. If you can¡¯t give me that, then stop trying to get


    yourself involved with me,¡± Kathleen pleaded in great distress. ¡°Every time you kiss me, it makes


    me hesitate. I begin to wonder if you might like me just a little bit, but the things you do afterward


    shatter mepletely. Please stop torturing me. I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Tears were streaming down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    The sorrow and pain she was experiencing were unbearable.


    Kathleen was well aware of how much she loved Samuel.


    It wasn¡¯t just a matter of time. Rather, he had be a permanent part of her life.


    Only she knew how agonizing it was to have to rip him out of her life just like that.


    Despite the fresh wound that he had left behind, she still loved him.


    It took time for wounds to heal, after all.


    What she needed was time.


    What she didn¡¯t need was Samueling back to reopen that wound of hers right as she was


    trying to close it slowly. He was making her experience heart-wrenching torment once again.


    At that point, she was bawling her eyes out in Samuel¡¯s arms.


    There was no way she would be able to head back in that state.


    Samuel took off his suit and covered her with it before pulling her into his embrace. ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t


    cry.¡±


    ¡°Stop being so nice to me. Just stay indifferent. Quit trying to manipte me,¡± Kathleen sobbed.


    ¡°Who else am I nice to other than you?¡± He felt like he was at his wit¡¯s end.


    ¡°Nicolette,¡± she mumbled. Her eyes were red-rimmed. ¡°I told you I wanted a proper husband,


    Samuel. If you¡¯re willing to be one, we can live happily from now on. If not, we should make things


    clear right now. Then, we can go our separate ways in the future.¡±


    He stared at how pitiful she looked. There was slight hoarseness to his voice as he asked, ¡°Can you


    give me a bit of time?¡±


    That left Kathleen startled.


    ¡°Just give me some time to straighten everything out,¡± he said while caressing her face.


    Truthfully speaking, he was quite reluctant to let her go.


    ¡°How long?¡± Her lips were pursed together. ¡°I can¡¯t keep dragging things out with you, Samuel.


    There¡¯s no way I can wait as long as a year, either.¡±


    ¡°One month,¡± Samuel proposed in a deep voice.


    After a moment of contemtion, she replied, ¡°I can give you that much, but I have my own


    demands.¡±


    ¡°What are they?¡± he questioned. There was a smile on his face.


    ¡°Give me a copy of the divorce agreement with your signature on it. If you and Nicolette are still


    hung up on each other after a month, I¡¯ll sign the papers and leave,¡± insisted Kathleen. She wanted


    to have a backup n for herself instead of waiting around like an idiot.


    He chuckled in response. ¡°Sometimes, I feel like you¡¯re as innocent as a baby. Other times, I find


    you rather cunning.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to give it to me or not?¡± sheined.


    Samuel pped his hand against her outstretched one. ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Good. I want it by tomorrow,¡± she ordered, then bit her lip.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He nodded his head.


    Kathleen hesitated for a while, then stated, ¡°This is really going to be thest chance I give you,


    Samuel. I hope you¡¯re not doing this to lead me on or trick me. I know I¡¯m soft-hearted, but I would


    never let anyone take advantage of me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t trick you,¡± he promised while staring at her.


    ¡°Also¡­¡± Her gaze turned cold as she trailed off. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to get intimate with Nicolette


    ever again.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Samuel frowned.


    Get intimate with her? I¡¯ve never even done that before. Is she talking about physical contact?


    ¡°Got it,¡± he agreed.


    Only then did she feel better.


    Nheless, she was still incredibly on edge because she couldn¡¯t tell what Samuel¡¯s true


    intentions were.


    What am I going to do if he really is just trying to trick me?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Samuel suggested. He grabbed her hand before heading outside.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we tell Dad?¡± Kathleen protested softly.


    Even though she had just cried herself silly, she still hadn¡¯tpletely regained herposure.


    On top of that, she hadn¡¯t forgotten her manners either.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He simply brushed the matter off.


    ¡°Where are we going, then?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Well, where do you want to go?¡± asked Samuel in response.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the condominium,¡± said Kathleen after a pause.


    ¡°Okay. Come on.¡± He proceeded to walk out of the hotel with her hand in hand.


    Once they returned to the condominium, Kathleen put on a pair of indoor slippers with bunny ears.


    On the other hand, Samuel had used the same pair of simple ck slippers since the start.


    In the past, Kathleen had gotten them matching ones, but he had onlyined about it with


    disdain.


    In fact, Samuel viewed most couple-themed products with contempt.


    The way he saw it, they were nothing but childish things that only young girls would be into.


    What he had forgotten, however, was the fact that Kathleen was a young girl herself, not to mention


    a soft and gentle one.


    After changing into their slippers, Samuel pressed her against the wall and kissed her.


    It was even more intense than the kiss they had shared back in the hotel.


    Kathleen was ovee with terror. Her dainty fist pounded on his chest as she fiercely uttered,


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to get intimate with me until the month is over.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He grimaced.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s a test,¡± she muttered. ¡°If you manage to pass the test after the month is up, I¡¯ll give you a


    surprise.¡±


    In the event that he actually chose to be with her from then on, she woulde clean about the


    baby.


    She would simply look forward to how exactly he was going to deal with Nicolette.


    ¡°So, after one month, you¡¯ll give in to me?¡± he questioned while scrutinizing her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she affirmed with a nod.


    ¡°You should know what the consequences of making me hold back for a whole month are,¡± warned


    Samuel. His calloused fingers tenderly brushed against her delicate chin, and he stared into her


    eyes with a devilish gaze.


    ¡°I know.¡± Kathleen was being perfectly obedient.


    Either way, she figured that once she told him that she was pregnant and couldn¡¯t share a room with


    him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything, either.


    Hehe!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± he told her.


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Samuel proceeded to turn around and go into the house while she let out a sigh of relief and


    clenched her fists.


    If Samuel truly intended to stay with her, then she could just act like she knew nothing about him


    and Nicolette.


    Kathleen decided to give Wynnie a call. ¡°Samuel and I won¡¯t be going back tonight, Mom.¡±


    Wynnie arched a brow. ¡°Has he gone to see Nicolette again? He¡¯s using you as his cover, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it,¡± Kathleen immediately denied.


    ¡°Could you get me a towel, Kathleen?¡± Samuel piped up with his deep voice.


    ¡°Coming,¡± she answered.


    The moment Wynnie heard that exchange, she could tell that it was Samuel¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Okay. Got it,¡± she said with a grin. ¡°You both should rest early.¡±


    After that, she hung up.


    Kathleen ced her phone down and went to pass Samuel a towel.


    When he opened the door to take it from her, he waspletely naked.


    The man¡¯s figure was unbelievably well-built, and he could even beat that of the models in fashion


    magazines. No matter what he wore, he still looked slender; when undressed, though, his muscles


    were perfectly defined.


    He had something unique about him that most people didn¡¯t.


    As a rather conservative woman, Kathleen wasn¡¯t really the type to open up to others.


    The only experience that she had was with Samuel himself.


    Because of that, seeing him so exposed made her cheeks flush in embarrassment. Her face was so


    red that she looked like a tomato. She was so naive that it was out of this world.


    That purity and innocence of hers were exactly what he liked about her.


    She had yet to be tainted by the world.


    Kathleen instantly turned around. Even the tips of her ears felt hot.


    Samuel wrapped the towel around himself and approached her from behind. He lowered his head


    and nibbled on her ear with his icy, thin lips. ¡°It¡¯s been three years. Why are you still so shy?¡±


    A shiver ran through her body. ¡°You promised me, Samuel.¡±


    Despite the fresh wound that he had left behind, she still loved him.


    It took time for wounds to heal, after all.


    What she needed was time.


    What she didn¡¯t need was Samueling back to reopen that wound of hers right as she was


    trying to close it slowly. He was making her experience heart-wrenching torment once again.


    At that point, she was bawling her eyes out in Samuel¡¯s arms.


    There was no way she would be able to head back in that state.


    Samuel took off his suit and covered her with it before pulling her into his embrace. ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t


    cry.¡±


    ¡°Stop being so nice to me. Just stay indifferent. Quit trying to manipte me,¡± Kathleen sobbed.


    ¡°Who else am I nice to other than you?¡± He felt like he was at his wit¡¯s end.


    ¡°Nicolette,¡± she mumbled. Her eyes were red-rimmed. ¡°I told you I wanted a proper husband,


    Samuel. If you¡¯re willing to be one, we can live happily from now on. If not, we should make things


    clear right now. Then, we can go our separate ways in the future.¡±


    He stared at how pitiful she looked. There was slight hoarseness to his voice as he asked, ¡°Can you


    give me a bit of time?¡±


    That left Kathleen startled.


    ¡°Just give me some time to straighten everything out,¡± he said while caressing her face.


    Truthfully speaking, he was quite reluctant to let her go.


    ¡°How long?¡± Her lips were pursed together. ¡°I can¡¯t keep dragging things out with you, Samuel.


    There¡¯s no way I can wait as long as a year, either.¡±


    ¡°One month,¡± Samuel proposed in a deep voice.


    After a moment of contemtion, she replied, ¡°I can give you that much, but I have my own


    demands.¡±


    ¡°What are they?¡± he questioned. There was a smile on his face.


    ¡°Give me a copy of the divorce agreement with your signature on it. If you and Nicolette are still


    hung up on each other after a month, I¡¯ll sign the papers and leave,¡± insisted Kathleen. She wanted


    to have a backup n for herself instead of waiting around like an idiot.


    He chuckled in response. ¡°Sometimes, I feel like you¡¯re as innocent as a baby. Other times, I find


    you rather cunning.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to give it to me or not?¡± sheined.


    Samuel pped his hand against her outstretched one. ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Good. I want it by tomorrow,¡± she ordered, then bit her lip.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He nodded his head.


    Kathleen hesitated for a while, then stated, ¡°This is really going to be thest chance I give you,


    Samuel. I hope you¡¯re not doing this to lead me on or trick me. I know I¡¯m soft-hearted, but I would


    never let anyone take advantage of me.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t trick you,¡± he promised while staring at her.


    ¡°Also¡­¡± Her gaze turned cold as she trailed off. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to get intimate with Nicolette


    ever again.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Samuel frowned.


    Get intimate with her? I¡¯ve never even done that before. Is she talking about physical contact?


    ¡°Got it,¡± he agreed.


    Only then did she feel better.


    Nheless, she was still incredibly on edge because she couldn¡¯t tell what Samuel¡¯s true


    intentions were.


    What am I going to do if he really is just trying to trick me?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Samuel suggested. He grabbed her hand before heading outside.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we tell Dad?¡± Kathleen protested softly.


    Even though she had just cried herself silly, she still hadn¡¯tpletely regained herposure.


    On top of that, she hadn¡¯t forgotten her manners either.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He simply brushed the matter off.


    ¡°Where are we going, then?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Well, where do you want to go?¡± asked Samuel in response.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the condominium,¡± said Kathleen after a pause.


    ¡°Okay. Come on.¡± He proceeded to walk out of the hotel with her hand in hand.


    Once they returned to the condominium, Kathleen put on a pair of indoor slippers with bunny ears.


    On the other hand, Samuel had used the same pair of simple ck slippers since the start.


    In the past, Kathleen had gotten them matching ones, but he had onlyined about it with


    disdain.


    In fact, Samuel viewed most couple-themed products with contempt.


    The way he saw it, they were nothing but childish things that only young girls would be into.


    What he had forgotten, however, was the fact that Kathleen was a young girl herself, not to mention


    a soft and gentle one.


    After changing into their slippers, Samuel pressed her against the wall and kissed her.


    It was even more intense than the kiss they had shared back in the hotel.


    Kathleen was ovee with terror. Her dainty fist pounded on his chest as she fiercely uttered,


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to get intimate with me until the month is over.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He grimaced.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s a test,¡± she muttered. ¡°If you manage to pass the test after the month is up, I¡¯ll give you a


    surprise.¡±


    In the event that he actually chose to be with her from then on, she woulde clean about the


    baby.


    She would simply look forward to how exactly he was going to deal with Nicolette.


    ¡°So, after one month, you¡¯ll give in to me?¡± he questioned while scrutinizing her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she affirmed with a nod.


    ¡°You should know what the consequences of making me hold back for a whole month are,¡± warned


    Samuel. His calloused fingers tenderly brushed against her delicate chin, and he stared into her


    eyes with a devilish gaze.


    ¡°I know.¡± Kathleen was being perfectly obedient.


    Either way, she figured that once she told him that she was pregnant and couldn¡¯t share a room with


    him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything, either.


    Hehe!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± he told her.


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Samuel proceeded to turn around and go into the house while she let out a sigh of relief and


    clenched her fists.


    If Samuel truly intended to stay with her, then she could just act like she knew nothing about him


    and Nicolette.


    Kathleen decided to give Wynnie a call. ¡°Samuel and I won¡¯t be going back tonight, Mom.¡±


    Wynnie arched a brow. ¡°Has he gone to see Nicolette again? He¡¯s using you as his cover, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it,¡± Kathleen immediately denied.


    ¡°Could you get me a towel, Kathleen?¡± Samuel piped up with his deep voice.


    ¡°Coming,¡± she answered.


    The moment Wynnie heard that exchange, she could tell that it was Samuel¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Okay. Got it,¡± she said with a grin. ¡°You both should rest early.¡±


    After that, she hung up.


    Kathleen ced her phone down and went to pass Samuel a towel.


    When he opened the door to take it from her, he waspletely naked.


    The man¡¯s figure was unbelievably well-built, and he could even beat that of the models in fashion


    magazines. No matter what he wore, he still looked slender; when undressed, though, his muscles


    were perfectly defined.


    He had something unique about him that most people didn¡¯t.


    As a rather conservative woman, Kathleen wasn¡¯t really the type to open up to others.


    The only experience that she had was with Samuel himself.


    Because of that, seeing him so exposed made her cheeks flush in embarrassment. Her face was so


    red that she looked like a tomato. She was so naive that it was out of this world.


    That purity and innocence of hers were exactly what he liked about her.


    She had yet to be tainted by the world.


    Kathleen instantly turned around. Even the tips of her ears felt hot.


    Samuel wrapped the towel around himself and approached her from behind. He lowered his head


    and nibbled on her ear with his icy, thin lips. ¡°It¡¯s been three years. Why are you still so shy?¡±


    A shiver ran through her body. ¡°You promised me, Samuel.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 37

    chapter 37


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve always been a man of my word,¡± Samuel assured before casually biting her ear


    again. ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t even have the room to speak right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m going to go make some pasta.¡± Kathleen diverted the topic and escaped right away.


    Samuel revealed a frosty smile.


    What a coward. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s so scared of.


    Out of nowhere, she turned back around. ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded.


    She shed a smile that reached her eyes. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Following that, she turned and went to cook some food.


    In the meantime, Samuel blow-dried his hair and put on some clothes.


    At that moment, his phone rang.


    It was a call from Nicolette.


    He picked up and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°When are youing, Samuel?¡± Nicolette whined pathetically. ¡°I have to undergo chemotherapy


    tomorrow. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy today¡­¡± Samuel had only just begun to answer when Kathleen walked over.


    ¡°The pasta¡¯s done, Sam!¡± she announced.


    Her voice left Nicolette stunned.


    Is that Kathleen¡¯s voice? Is he with her right now? What¡¯s going on here? I¡¯m sure she¡¯s heard the


    recording. How could she be with him?


    ¡°All right,¡± Samuel responded with a nod. ¡°I¡¯lle over right now.¡±


    Kathleen, who didn¡¯t know that he was on a call with Nicolette, grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Finish


    up whatever you¡¯re doing while I go and make a few side dishes.¡±


    Having said that, she stepped back out.


    ¡°Nicolette,¡± he murmured with his voice lowered.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Samuel. I know you¡¯re tired, so it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te and see me today,¡± Nicolette


    reassured and tried to seem understanding. ¡°You should eat a bit more. Eat enough for the both of


    us.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡± Samuel inquired indifferently.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t have much of an appetite,¡± she admitted and bit her lip. ¡°I heard Kathleen say that she


    made some pasta for you two. I¡¯d love to have some, too. The food they serve here isn¡¯t appetizing


    at all.¡±


    Actually, she had only said that so that Samuel would bring her the food that Kathleen had made.


    It wasn¡¯t because she actually wanted to eat the pasta.


    Instead, Nicolette intended to let Kathleen know that Samuel would do whatever she asked for.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get Tyson to bring you some,¡± he offered.


    His words once again left Nicolette in a daze.


    Is he noting?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I wasn¡¯t being serious. You should go ahead and eat. I won¡¯t bother you any longer,¡±


    Nicolette murmured miserably. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine alone, Samuel. When I was out of the country for the past


    three years, I handled everything on my own, whether it was about my illness or anything else. I can


    go through it all alone. You don¡¯t need to bother with me.¡±


    With that, she hung up the phone.


    Samuel furrowed his brows.


    What she had said made him intensely ufortable, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact reason


    why.


    After putting on his shirt, he went outside to see Kathleen walking out of the kitchen with some side


    dishes in her hands.


    She wore pink casual clothes, and her long, silky hair was tied in a high ponytail. The aura she


    exuded was youthful and precious.


    To top it all off, she was even wearing an apron with rabbit and carrot patterns on it.


    No matter how one looked at her, she was the definition of adorable.


    Even when she thought nobody was around, she still looked gentle and rxed. There was no


    sense of pressure around her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, Sam,¡± she coaxed with a sweet smile on her face.


    Samuel went over, and they made their way to the dining room.


    Kathleen had prepared two tes of pasta.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    There were eggs, shrimp, and ham on his te.


    As for hers, there was only pasta, eggs, and some vegetables.


    ¡°Why are you eating such in food?¡± he asked while taking a seat.


    After all, she was the one who liked eating ham the most.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have trouble digesting heavy food thiste at night,¡± she exined with a pout.


    Honestly, she didn¡¯t want to eat it at all.


    In fact, she had the urge to throw up but held it in.


    ¡°You sure are pampered,¡± he remarked.


    Kathleen sat down as well, and they both began to dig in.


    It had been a long time since they had shared a meal together.


    It was as if they had gone back to the days when Nicolette hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    Whenever Samuel had to workte into the night, she would wait for him.


    Once he came back, she would prepare a te of pasta or some piping hot mushroom soup. It had


    be a habit of hers.


    However, while they were eating, she noticed that he was a little out of it.


    It makes sense. It¡¯s not like he would be able to get over Nicolette that easily. I promised to give him


    a month¡¯s time, so I won¡¯t bring it up until the month is over.


    Following the meal, Kathleen washed up all the dishes before taking a shower.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she noticed that Samuel wasn¡¯t around.


    Did he leave again?


    She let out a sigh. I shouldn¡¯t have had any hope in a b*stard like him.


    Bang!


    An abrupt sound traveled from the outside.


    It caused Kathleen¡¯s face to turn pale. Has a thief broken in? Did Samuel forget to lock the door


    because he was in a hurry? D*mn you, Samuel!


    Kathleen took a look around the bedroom and picked up a vase.


    She summoned her courage and approached the door.


    After sucking in a deep breath, she turned the doorknob and opened it.


    The lights in the living room were still off, but the door was wide open.


    Oh God. Someone really has broken in!


    If she and her baby were to perish right then and there, she would never forgive Samuel, even in


    death.


    The sound of footsteps reached her ears. They came from the living room.


    She backed into the house and fished out her phone to call the police.


    ¡°Hello? Police? There¡¯s a thief in my house,¡± she stammered. Her body was trembling from anxiety.


    ¡°Could you tell us your address?¡± the policeman requested.


    Kathleen did as he said.


    ¡°Got it. We¡¯lle over right now. Please stay put and make sure you¡¯re safe,¡± he informed.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied while cowering in fear.


    Knock! Knock!


    She could hear someone knocking on the door, and her body began shaking even more violently.


    Why is this thief so polite? He¡¯s even knocking on the door.


    ¡°Why did you lock the door, Kathleen?¡± Samuel¡¯s voice traveled into the house from outside the


    door.


    The sound of it left Kathleen dumbstruck.


    Samuel? I thought he left.


    She quickly ran over to open the door and saw that it really was Samuel.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± asked Kathleen out of shock.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± He frowned. ¡°I was smoking just now, and I identally spilled the ashtray. I


    went to throw the trash, and when I came back, I saw that the bedroom door was locked. I heard


    you whispering inside, too.¡±


    A wave of awkwardness washed over her. ¡°Why did you have to turn the lights off if you just went to


    throw the trash? Why didn¡¯t you close the door after you were done, either?¡±


    ¡°The kitchen light is on, isn¡¯t it? I only need a bit of light to see. I opened the door so that I could air


    out the smell of smoke from the living room. I thought you hated the smell of cigarettes?¡± Samuel


    exined.


    Kathleen pursed her lips. It seemed that there was a huge misunderstanding.


    Just then, two police officers walked in.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± one of them ordered strictly. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt that woman. Put your hands up!¡±


    Both Samuel and Kathleen were rendered speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Kathleen began apologizing to them profusely. She was so full of shame that she


    couldn¡¯t even lift her head. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sir. I got it all wrong. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Samuel stared at her with his arms crossed. There was a subtle smile at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you keep your guard up, youngdy. It¡¯s amazing that your first move was to


    contact the police, but next time, tell us right away if it was a misunderstanding.¡± The policemen


    were clearly dumbfounded by the turn of events.


    ¡°Yes. I understand.¡± Kathleen was on the verge of tears at that point. She couldn¡¯t have known that


    Samuel was still around.


    The policemen eyed Samuel and found him rather familiar. ¡°You should reflect on yourself too, sir.


    Why would your wife think that you weren¡¯t at home?¡±


    Samuel remained quiet.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 38

    chapter 38


    ¡°It was my fault, sir. Please don¡¯t me him,¡± she piped up in humiliation.


    ¡°Well, since everything¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll take our leave now.¡± In any case, the policemen knew it wasn¡¯t


    their ce to poke their nose into a couple¡¯s personal affairs.


    ¡°Goodbye, sir.¡± Kathleen bid them farewell politely.


    She only walked back after they had entered the elevator and stared at Samuel awkwardly.


    There was a forced smile on his face. ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Kathleen approached him and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, I was questioned by the police for the first time in my life,¡± hemented


    indifferently.


    Gnawing on her lip, she protested, ¡°I assumed you had left already. The door was open, too. I


    thought a thief broke in.¡±


    ¡°You assumed?¡± he repeated while frowning.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Kathleen didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Thwack!


    He gave her a flick to the forehead and warned, ¡°You didn¡¯t do too badly this time. Since you know


    that you shouldn¡¯t be reckless, I¡¯ll forgive you just this once. If this happens again, I¡¯ll break your


    legs.¡±


    As she rubbed the sore spot on her forehead, she had a pitiful and wronged expression. ¡°Can you


    really me me, though? I thought you were rushing to see Nicolette and forgot to close the door.¡±


    That made Samuel frown.


    Is she really trying to justify herself here?


    ¡°Think about it. Why do you think I chose this ce as our new home?¡± he prompted gloomily. ¡°The


    security downstairs is so tight. Do you really think a thief could get in? Why don¡¯t you use your brain


    a little?¡±


    ¡°You can never be too cautious,¡± she insisted in an aggrieved manner. ¡°You just said that I didn¡¯t do


    too badly!¡±


    Samuel let out a chilling huff. ¡°You¡¯re really going to make me explode from anger someday,


    Kathleen.¡±


    In response to that, Kathleen puffed up her cheeks. She looked like a kicked puppy.


    That night, the two of them were lying in bed.


    There wasn¡¯t much movement going on.


    Neither of them was tired, but they weren¡¯t talking to each other, either.


    Rather, they were both deep in thought.


    However, considering that Kathleen was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t fight off her sleepiness for long.


    Some timeter, Samuel¡¯s phone rang.


    Of course, a ringtone yed along with it.


    ¡°What?¡± he eximed. There was a grim look on his face. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll head over right away.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Sam?¡± Kathleen had woken up from themotion.


    ¡°The security guards downstairs gave me a call. I¡¯m going to take a look.¡± His answer was


    deliberately vague.


    Her lips were pursed as he got changed and went downstairs.


    She noticed that he took his phone and car keys with him.


    There was an unsettling feeling in her heart, so she put on a white coat and discreetly followed him


    down.


    When Samuel got downstairs, he saw Nicolette curled up into a ball on the couch.


    The weather was cold outside, and she was only dressed in a hospital gown.


    ¡°Nicolette,¡± he called out. Samuel made his way over to her and immediately took off his coat to


    drape it around her.


    ¡°Samuel!¡± she yelped. Nicolette jumped up and clung to his neck while sobbing, ¡°I¡¯m so scared,


    Samuel. I¡¯m scared of the chemotherapy tomorrow. The doctor told me that my hair was going to fall


    out. I¡¯m going to be ugly!¡±


    Samuel¡¯s breathing grew deeper, and he reached hisrge hand out to pat her on the back. ¡°How


    could that be? You¡¯ve always been beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m terrified, Samuel. Can you chat with me for a bit before going back up?¡± she whined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to the hospital.¡± There was no way he could let her hang around there.


    If she were to get sick with a cold or a fever, it would be disastrous for someone like her, who had


    leukemia.


    All of a sudden, Nicolette stared at someone behind him. ¡°Kathleen?¡±


    The realization made him freeze.


    He let go of Nicolette and caught sight of Kathleen standing nearby.


    Kathleen¡¯s exquisite features were hidden behind the coat as she strode over.


    ¡°Why did you leave the hospital toe here in the middle of the night, Nicolette?¡± she confronted.


    ¡°You¡¯re an adult already. You should know how many people would be worried about you. Of all


    ces, you came straight to Samuel. Are you trying to make him feel bad for you?¡±


    Nicolette forlornly protested, ¡°That¡¯s not what I was trying to do, Kathleen. I just felt helpless. I have


    chemotherapy tomorrow, which is why I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Whose fault is it that you feel that way? Is it mine?¡± Kathleen retorted. Her usually soft tone had


    be harsh and biting. ¡°At least you have a father. For the three years that you were overseas,


    he was the one providing you with money the whole time, wasn¡¯t he? I don¡¯t have a single living


    rtive. Don¡¯t you think I need Samuel more than you do?¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Kathleen,¡± Samuel interjected unhappily.


    ¡°You came here at this ungodly hour to kick up a fuss. You¡¯re trying to steal Samuel away, aren¡¯t


    you?¡± she continued to use. There wasn¡¯t a hint of warmth in her eyes. ¡°Even if you manage to


    lure him into your arms, how long do you think he will love you?¡±


    Nicolette chewed on her lip.


    Kathleen isn¡¯t gentle at all! In fact, she doesn¡¯t hold back with her words.


    ¡°This is right below our apartment, Samuel. Everyone who passes through this ce knows what


    kind of rtionship we¡¯re in. What are people going to think when they see you hugging another


    woman over here?¡± Kathleen pointed out while quivering.


    It was then that Samuel noticed the weird looks that the security guards were sending them.


    Even though their marriage was a secret to the public, the security guards were aware of it. It wasn¡¯t


    like they would run their mouths, though.


    Despite that, it would be hard to exin to them what was going on.


    Having said that, Kathleen sighed. ¡°Just send her back.¡±


    She turned to leave. Her petite, lonely silhouette was heartbreaking.


    Meanwhile, Nicolette¡¯s jaw was about to break from how hard she was clenching her teeth.


    Initially, she had thought that by making trouble, Kathleen would lose all sense of reason and go


    into hysterics in front of Samuel. That way, he would begin to despise her.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was for Kathleen to actpletely differently from what she had predicted.


    ¡°I swear that isn¡¯t what I meant, Samuel,¡± Nicolette persisted. ¡°Kathleen must have misunderstood


    things. Give her an exnation. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m sending you back to the hospital.¡± Complex emotions had taken over


    Samuel¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯ll give her a proper exnation when I get home.¡±


    An exnation? Is Samuel really going to do that? He usually can¡¯t be bothered with things like


    exnations, even if it was a misunderstanding.


    Nicolette kicked herself for leaving for three years in an attempt to use reverse psychology. It was


    the only reason why Kathleen had gotten the opportunity to step in, after all.


    Once Kathleen got home, she leaned against the door and put her hands on her belly. Her voice


    was choked with sobs. ¡°I wonder, my child. Even if I gave him a year¡¯s worth of time, would he have


    cleared up his rtionship with Nicolette by then? To tell the truth, the chance that I gave him


    makes it so that he¡¯ll never be able to go back on his choice. I¡¯m sorry for being a useless mother. I


    can¡¯t even provide you with a proper family. I¡¯m truly sorry. I promise to give you the love you


    deserve from now on. I¡¯ll never make you feel unloved.¡±


    She was well aware of the fact that a month would pass by in no time.


    Therefore, she had to start nning for the future.


    No longer did she have the luxury of waiting on Samuel to deal with everything before she started


    thinking of the road ahead.


    That would be toocent of her.


    Thus, she turned on herputer and sat in front of it.


    After editing the image for a bit, she sent it to Federick.


    Surprisingly enough, he replied in no time at all.


    Federick: Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?


    Kathleen: I¡¯m getting ready for bed right now.


    Federick: It¡¯s already sote. You should take care of yourself.


    Kathleen: Yes, I know.


    Federick: There¡¯s going to be a seminar for parents of autistic childrenter this afternoon. Would


    you like toe?


    Kathleen: You¡¯re asking me?


    Federick: There¡¯s nothing more to it. To be honest, I got the inspiration for those stories from them.


    Who knows? Maybe if you interact with them a bit, you¡¯d experience something new.


    Kathleen: Sure. I¡¯ll go.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 39

    chapter 39


    She wasn¡¯t going to think about when Samuel was going to return home, and she refused to care


    about it.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead, she nned her schedule for the day before catching up on some sleep.


    The feeling in her heart wasn¡¯t sorrow, nor was it pain.


    All she felt was numb.


    No matter how she kicked up a fuss or threw tantrums, Samuel would still choose to send Nicolette


    back.


    Ultimately, in Samuel¡¯s eyes, she was much more important than Kathleen.


    That was something she should have understood from the start.


    The only reason why she had given him a month¡¯s time was that she was stalling.


    On the other hand, Samuel had sent Nicolette back to the hospital, but she was worried that he


    would return to Kathleen.


    In all honestly, she was starting to get the feeling that she didn¡¯t haveplete control over his


    heart any longer.


    She worried that if she let go for just a second, he would be gone forever.


    Samuel and Kathleen had been married for three years.


    He had already gotten intimate with her.


    Nicolette had conducted some detective work of her own and discovered the servants at their house


    saying how he was head over heels for Kathleen.


    She didn¡¯t know if they were referring to Kathleen¡¯s body or soul, but she couldn¡¯t ept it


    regardless.


    ¡°Are you leaving, Samuel?¡± Nicolette¡¯s face was twitching as she wept.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get the doctor,¡± he borated. ¡°Tuck yourself in properly. I don¡¯t want you to catch a


    cold.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a doctor, Samuel. I need you.¡± She wrapped her arms around his waist and


    whimpered, ¡°I¡¯m not going to live long without any bone marrow, Samuel. Can¡¯t you take pity on me


    and stay with me a bit longer?¡±


    The look on Samuel¡¯s handsome face was exceptionally grim. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die.¡±


    ¡°But Kathleen said she would never donate her bone marrow to me,¡± sheined. ¡°Is she not


    satisfied with having been your wife for the past three years? All we have to do is give her more


    money after the divorce. If she hates me, I¡¯ll kneel and apologize to her. I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    ¡°Calm down,¡± Samuel coaxed quietly. ¡°I told you that I would think of something.¡±


    Her eyes glistened with tears. ¡°You said you would have a solution in three days, though. It¡¯s been


    three days already, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he mumbled. ¡°Just lie down.¡±


    He turned to leave after saying that.


    Nicolette bit her lip. How could this be? What on earth is Samuel thinking?


    In the meantime, Samuel went from the ward to the doctor¡¯s office.


    It just so happened that the doctor was on duty right then.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Macari?¡± he asked in surprise.


    ¡°Nicolette ran away in the middle of the night. Did you guys know about this?¡± he questioned with a


    grimace.


    That shook the doctor to his core. ¡°What? I¡¯ll get someone to look for her immediately!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken her back.¡± Samuel¡¯s stare was a hostile one. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know why I got


    Nicolette to stay here.¡±


    Feeling confused, the doctor replied, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°How have thest three days been? Did you find another suitable bone marrow donor?¡± Samuel


    cut to the chase.


    ¡°Yes. We found one, but she¡¯s pregnant at the moment. She won¡¯t be able to donate for the time


    being,¡± the doctor murmured.


    Pregnant?


    ¡°When is she going to give birth?¡± Samuel inquired coldly.


    ¡°In another three or four months at least. That doesn¡¯t mean she can donate right away, though.


    She won¡¯t be able to donate during the breastfeeding period, either,¡± exined the doctor.


    The air around Samuel was freezing. ¡°Just tell me how long we have to wait.¡±


    ¡°At least a year,¡± the doctor answered.


    ¡°How long does Nicolette have to live?¡± asked Samuel.


    The doctor quietly responded, ¡°Half a year.¡±


    However, the look in Samuel¡¯s eyes gave him a scare, so he quickly added, ¡°Naturally, if Ms. Yoeger


    cooperates with the treatment, she¡¯ll be able to live a bit longer.¡±


    In a frigid tone, Samuel prompted, ¡°How about tomorrow¡¯s chemotherapy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be Ms. Yoeger¡¯s first time doing it, so she¡¯ll have a pretty severe reaction.¡± The doctor was


    honest and straightforward. ¡°She¡¯ll suffer from vomiting, nausea, as well as hair loss.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°If you can¡¯t find anyone in the country, then expand the search to the


    whole world.¡±


    The doctor pursed his lips. ¡°Ms. Johnson¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about her,¡± Samuel cut in. The malice in his gaze was potent. ¡°Nobody can force


    her if she doesn¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    ¡°I was just asking,¡± stuttered the doctor in terror.


    ¡°Contact the international hospitals right away,¡± ordered Samuel. ¡°I want results in three days.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± The doctor nodded fervently.


    On the other hand, Nicolette, who had been eavesdropping outside the door, began trembling after


    hearing what Samuel had told the doctor.


    A cruel, icy smile surfaced on her pale face.


    I guess you are biased, Samuel.


    The next day, Kathleen washed up and was ready to go out.


    She had put on a ck blouse with a ruffled cor, which was decorated with a wine-red silk ribbon.


    Other than that, she was wearing a white, floor-length dress with a floral pattern and a pair of


    leather shoes.


    Her outfit made her exude a schrly aura from head to toe.


    With a blue leather bag on her back, she stepped out of the door and went to the lobby downstairs.


    The security guards greeted her.


    Even though she could sense the tinge of pity in their gaze, she simply grinned in response and


    greeted them back before leaving.


    Federick had parked his car at the entrance.


    He had insisted on picking her up that morning.


    Kathleen had tried to refuse but eventually conceded and gave him her address.


    She was sitting in the passenger seat that time around.


    ¡°Is Madeline noting?¡± Kathleen asked curiously.


    ¡°This is a seminar, so there¡¯ll be a lot of people. Madeline tends to get headaches when she goes to


    crowded ces,¡± Federick rified.


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°You guys must have it hard, Federick.¡±


    ¡°Well, of course. It¡¯s not like we can do anything about it, though. Honestly, as long as Madeline isn¡¯t


    triggered by anything, she¡¯s a good kid for the most part. Despite how obedient she is, sometimes


    you really wish she would cry and scream at you. At the very least, she would be able to


    communicate with the outside world,¡± Federick stated with a hint of frustration.


    Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°You guys are really admirable, Federick.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know what it¡¯s like when you be a mother yourself. That¡¯s your own kid, after all. You¡¯ll


    never be able to disregard them and throw them aside,¡± he voiced.


    She nodded in acknowledgment as she made up her mind to be a good mother.


    ¡°I saw your drafts. I¡¯m really satisfied with them,¡± said Federick while beaming.


    Kathleen blinked in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that you passed, Ms. Johnson. Are you going to sign a contract with me or what?¡± He


    chuckled.


    ¡°Of course!¡± she yelled. Kathleen was nodding her head excitedly, but she also couldn¡¯t help but


    stare at him in puzzlement. ¡°You¡¯re not taking pity on me because of the fact that I took care of


    Madeline, right, Federick?¡±


    That made himugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. This picture book is an important one. There¡¯s no


    way I would sacrifice the sales just to take pity on someone. You¡¯re genuinely skilled, I swear.¡±


    A sigh of relief escaped her mouth. She beamed brightly and replied, ¡°That¡¯s a relief, then. I really


    don¡¯t want to drag anyone down.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He shot her a meaningful look. ¡°Come to my publishing firm tomorrow to sign the contract.


    I¡¯ll get someone to prepare the documents.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± she agreed while continuing to nod passionately.


    It was her first job ever.


    In no time at all, they got to their destination.


    The seminar was being held in a finance hub at the center of the city.


    Kathleen followed Federick in.


    At that moment, Samuel happened to walk out of the elevator with the people from hispany,


    who had all seen Kathleen before.


    They knew who she was.


    Samuel had caught sight of her as well. He watched as she chatted with Federick happily.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 40

    chapter 40


    She says she¡¯ll give me a month to settle matters. But she¡¯s on a date with some other guy the next day?


    Kathleen¡­ What do you take me for? Samuel mused.


    Tyson was standing aside, feeling a bit nervous.


    He first saw Kathleen standing together with another man. It was undeniable that Kathleen was


    gorgeous. She looked like a perfect match with whosoever was standing next to her.


    Mrs. Macari is cute and innocent. Why doesn¡¯t Mr. Macari like her?


    Meanwhile, Kathleen and Federick had received their entrance tickets. When they were about to enter


    the hall, a man ran into Kathleen.


    She lost her bnce and nearly fell. Luckily, Federick wrapped his arm around her waist.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Samuel¡¯s expression turned beyond grim at that moment.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± When Kathleen was able to stand on her feet, Federick let go of his arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Kathleen heaved a sigh of relief. She thought she was going to fall and hurt the baby.


    ¡°There are a lot of people here today. Be careful,¡± Federick reminded her.


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°I will sit still after entering the hall. I won¡¯t move a single bit.¡±


    Federick smiled. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    At the same time, Samuel walked toward them. His face darkened when he heard Federick¡¯smend. I


    know Kathleen is perfect. But she doesn¡¯t need yourpliment.


    ¡°Ms. Johnson,¡± Tyson greeted Kathleen.


    They¡¯re husband and wife, but they have to hide their rtionship from outsiders. Doesn¡¯t Mr. Macari


    know that this will only make the situation worse and estrange her further from him?


    Just then, Kathleen turned slightly. She was stunned when she saw Samuel together with Tyson. ¡°Why


    are you here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Samuel returned the question.


    She¡¯s dressed nicely today, and with her sweet and innocent face, she looks adorable. Ever since she¡¯s


    here, there have already been a few pairs of eyes pinned on her.


    Actually, Federick managed to figure out the rtionship between Samuel and Kathleen earlier back


    then. However, he did not expose them. ¡°Mr. Macari, I was the one who brought Kate here. It¡¯s a


    conference for families with autistic members.¡±


    Family with autistic members? Is Kathleen one of his family?


    This irritated him. Samuel teased, ¡°Mr. Evans, Kathleen doesn¡¯t have any family members with autism.¡±


    Federick understood what he meant. He then replied, ¡°If she is willing to, she can have one.¡±


    Samuel stared at the man coldly. He is only the owner of a publishing firm. How dare he try to go against


    me?


    Kathleen felt uneasy. ¡°Federick?¡±


    Please don¡¯t do anything reckless. Samuel will get offended.


    ¡°Mr. Macari, I used to be Kate¡¯s neighbor since we were young. She¡¯s just like a little sister to me.¡±


    Federick grinned and added, ¡°When the matter happened, my parents were thinking of adopting Kate


    since we don¡¯t have any girls in the family. If it weren¡¯t because the Macari family¡¯s wealth is way above


    average, I think she will never meet with you.¡±


    Samuel narrowed his eyes and became enraged.


    To lighten up the atmosphere, Kathleen exined, ¡°Samuel, I just want to know more about the sickness.


    If you¡¯re busy with your work, don¡¯t mind me. Please go ahead. Bye for now.¡±


    With that, she pulled Federick and headed to the hall.


    Unexpectedly, Samuel hugged her from behind and would not let go.


    Sweat beaded across her forehead. What is he doing in public?


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in that as well. Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Samuel said coldly.


    Tyson was stunned for a second. ¡°Mr. Macari, what about the business banquetter?¡±


    ¡°I will go over with her after the conference.¡± Soon after finishing his words, he went into the hall with his


    arm around Kathleen¡¯s shoulder.


    Tyson cast a sidelong nce at Federick and said, ¡°Mr. Evans, just a kind reminder, Ms. Johnson is¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I know it. I just don¡¯t like to see Kathleen feel wronged. I do not have


    any improper thoughts about her. I treat her like a little sister. If I do have any motives, believe me, Mr.


    Macari will not have his chance.¡± Federick spoke gently.


    Tyson was dumbfounded. His words make sense. So, Mr. Evans is doing it on purpose to infuriate Mr.


    Macari? I didn¡¯t expect that! He is gentle but sneaky at the same time.


    On the other hand, Samuel led Kathleen into the hall.


    Samuel Macari, a genius in the business world. Who was not aware of him? Although his father, Calvin


    Macari, was a legendary businessman, Samuel had already overdone him.


    Immediately after they entered the hall, Kathleen pushed Samuel¡¯s hand away. She whispered, ¡°Mr.


    Macari, please behave yourself. In public, we are siblings.¡±


    Siblings? Samuel hated that word.


    ¡°Mrs. Macari, you better stay by my side obediently. Or I will shut down the publishing firm tomorrow,¡±


    Samuel threatened her in a low voice.


    Kathleen bit her lips and let out a snort.


    Someone went over to greet Samuel and gave Kathleen a side-eyed nce.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Macari¡¯s sister, Kathleen Johnson.¡± She then continued, ¡°Although we don¡¯t share the same


    family name, we are really siblings.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s mouth twitched a little.


    That person was astounded.


    ¡°Kathleen is my grandma¡¯s god-granddaughter. We¡¯re not blood-rted,¡± Samuel added.


    ¡°We¡¯re not blood-rted, but we¡¯re close like a biological sibling, right? Samuel?¡± Kathleen blinked.


    Samuel stared at her coldly. She did that on purpose.


    ¡°Ms. Johnson?¡± A young voice was heard.


    Kathleen nced to the side, wondered, and said, ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Graves, right? We met in the banquetst


    time.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Alex smiled and continued, ¡°Ms. Johnson, you still remember me.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Why are you here, Mr. Graves?¡± Kathleen chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor and a specialist for autism,¡± Alex answered and took out his name tag. He then handed her


    his name tag.


    Such a sweet and adorabledy.


    Ever since Calvin introduced them to each other, Alex had fallen for her. Butst time, Samuel took her


    away midway, so they did not even have time to exchange their contact numbers.


    ¡°Mr. Graves, that¡¯s impressive.¡± Kathleen returned his name tag.


    Alex seemed about the same age as Samuel, but their auras were totally different.


    Alex was a doctor who cared for his patients as much as parents cared for their children. He had always


    been gentle and attentive.


    He dressed formally in a suit with a doctor¡¯s white coat draping over it, making him look stylish.


    Samuel felt disdain when he saw Kathleen¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration.


    Just a doctor¡¯s white coat could catch her attention?


    Samuel lightly coughed and cleared his throat.


    Just then, Alex noticed Samuel. ¡°You¡¯re here too, Mr. Macari.¡±


    Samuel shot him a re.


    Alex felt embarrassed. He then said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was excited when I saw Kathleen. Please don¡¯t be


    angry with me. Why don¡¯t I go to the Macari residence to visit Old Mrs. Macari tomorrow?¡±


    Kathleen didn¡¯t get her chance to speak and heard Samuel reply coldly, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. My


    grandma needs some rest at the moment, and she¡¯d better not be disturbed.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I see. Next time then.¡± He then smiled at Kathleen and continued, ¡°Kathleen, why don¡¯t you


    give me your phone number? So, I can give you a call to know when I can visit Old Mrs. Macari if she is


    feeling better.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Kathleen nodded.


    Samuel¡¯s face darkened, and the veins on his forehead throbbed.


    ¡°The conference is starting soon. Please take a seat.¡± He then grinned. ¡°Kathleen, I¡¯ll be delivering a


    speechter.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 41

    chapter 41


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay close attention.¡± Kathleen encouraged him, ¡°Good luck.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do well because you¡¯re here.¡± Alex blushed slightly as he turned around and walked off.


    Kathleen blinked.


    Some people just didn¡¯t know how attractive they were.


    At the sight, Samuel snorted.


    At the seminar, there was a seat specially reserved for Samuel.


    However, there was only one seat reserved for him.


    As Federick was the one who brought Kathleen along with him, they naturally sat together.


    ¡°I won¡¯t bother Mr. Macari then,¡± Kathleen said as she turned to Federick. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Federick.¡±


    Federick nodded in response.


    ¡°Stop right there,¡± Samuel demanded coldly.


    He walked up to Federick and took the seat number from thetter¡¯s hands as he continued


    indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll swap seats with you.¡±


    Federick and Kathleen were rendered speechless by his actions.


    In the end, Samuel still switched seats with Federick.


    Despite that, Samuel was always the center of attention wherever he went.


    Even though they were seated in thest few rows, the crowd¡¯s gaze constantly remained on him.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯ve gained more attention over the past few dayspared to the past three years that


    I¡¯ve been married to you,¡± Kathleen whispered.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even gotten a divorce,¡± Samuel responded coldly.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s in one month¡¯s time,¡± Kathleen replied as she looked toward the stage.


    Alex had already made his way up onto the stage.


    Samuel didn¡¯t like it when Kathleen looked at other men.


    He hoped that he would be the only one in Kathleen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Kathleen, since you already know that, then why did you still go out with other men?¡± Samuel


    asked in a stern tone.


    ¡°Even you¡¯re allowed to send Nicolette off at night and stay out for the entire night. All we did was


    go out openly in broad daylight, unlike the shady business you were up to.¡± There seemed to be


    thorns in her sweet voice as she added, ¡°Samuel, since you could question me on the basis of


    marriage ethics, why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself first?¡±


    If they weren¡¯t in public, Kathleen genuinely wanted to stand up and leave.


    As Samuel heard her words, his face darkened.


    While Alex gave his speech on stage, Kathleen listened to him attentively.


    However, it wasn¡¯t because she was interested in him.


    Instead, she was thinking about how she would handle the situation if it ever happened to her and


    her child.


    In the future, she would have to deal with everything on her own. Besides making a living, she still


    had a lot of important skills that she had to learn.


    In fact, she already wasn¡¯t expecting much deep down.


    ¡°Samuel, don¡¯t forget about the divorce agreement,¡± Kathleen reminded.


    Samuel remained silent.


    He hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to what Alex was talking about.


    All he heard was that there wasn¡¯t a conclusion on the causes of autism and how parents should


    take special care during pregnancy.


    Despite that, he felt that he was just worrying too much.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he nced at Kathleen¡¯s belly. They didn¡¯t know when she would give


    birth yet.


    After the specialist¡¯s talk was over, the host invited a member of the audience to go up onto the


    stage to share their views.


    The host then picked a number and announced, ¡°Number two hundred and fifty-one.¡±


    Kathleen was stunned to hear this. Me? But I don¡¯t have any experience.


    Kathleen waved her hands to refuse it.


    At this, the host chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Juste up on stage. No one¡¯s going tough at


    you.¡±


    Kathleen bit her lip.


    How could I be so lucky? I rarely attend such events, and I can¡¯t believe that I got picked once I


    went to one.


    But now, she had no choice but to go up on stage.


    Once she went up, the crowd started discussing among themselves.


    ¡°What a pretty girl. She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s married.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that she isn¡¯t married? Let me tell you this. Beautiful girls and handsome men


    always marry at a young age.¡±


    ¡°No, I stand by my words. I want to take a few photos of her. I¡¯m going to find a wife just like her in


    the future.¡±


    ¡°I also think that she looks like everyone¡¯s first love who could make people¡¯s hearts flutter.¡±


    As he listened to them, Samuel¡¯s expression darkened.


    How dare these disgusting men talk about my woman like that!


    Nheless, what they said wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Kathleen indeed looked like everyone¡¯s first love.


    Although she looked simr to Nicolette, thetter didn¡¯t really seem to have the face of everyone¡¯s


    first love.


    She just didn¡¯t look as innocent as Kathleen.


    Besides, Kathleen naturally had a sweet personality.


    Just as how one¡¯s appearance was a reflection of one¡¯s heart, the two of them exudedpletely


    different auras.


    As Kathleen stood in front of the microphone, she got slightly nervous. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just here to


    listen to the talk. I don¡¯t really have a deep understanding of autism.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. You can still share your views with us., the female host encouraged her gently.


    After all, Kathleen had a likable personality, and anyone would easily take a liking to her.


    ¡°I think that life is fascinating. From the moment a mother gets pregnant, she will probably worry if


    her child will grow up to be healthy. Nothing else would matter more than her child¡¯s health and


    safety.¡± Kathleen spoke in a soft voice. ¡°Once the child is born, although there may be unexpected


    situations, it is still as how they say that every child with autism is a child of the stars. No matter


    what happens to them, as parents, we will never give up on them. No matter how hard the road


    ahead is, we will press on bravely.¡±


    A round of apuse erupted from the audience.


    Kathleen got embarrassed and said, ¡°Please forgive me for not speaking very well. I hope that more


    people will pay attention to autism and learn more about it. I also hope that those in the medical


    industry will be able to find out about its causes soon and develop a treatment to save families with


    autism.¡±


    ¡°Well said!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right!¡±


    ¡°This is the reason why this seminar exists.¡±


    The audience was extremely enthusiastic.


    After handing the microphone over to the host, Kathleen got off the stage.


    As she sat down, she then heaved a sigh.


    After the seminar, someone wanted to take a photo with Kathleen.


    Although Kathleen couldn¡¯t bring herself to reject it, Samuel pulled Kathleen beside him and said,


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the time for that.¡±


    With that, he then pulled her and walked away.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Kathleen asked with a frown.


    ¡°A business banquet,¡± Samuel replied coldly.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t drink.¡± Kathleen furrowed her brows slightly as she went on, ¡°Besides, why would I go


    there?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°To fill your stomach.¡±


    In any case, he just couldn¡¯t leave Kathleen there.


    That ce was like a wolf¡¯s den.


    Samuel brought Kathleen to another hotel.


    There would be a business banquet held in the banquet hall there that afternoon which was


    organized for Samuel by his business associates.


    Besides wine, of course, there would be beautiful women.


    All the women were gorgeous and dressed to the nines.


    Their main target was Samuel, and they weren¡¯t interested in any other men.


    Once Kathleen entered, she immediately shook Samuel off.


    Samuel was surrounded by his business associates and had no time to care about Kathleen.


    Meanwhile, Kathleen carried a te and walked over to the dining area to find some food to eat.


    After taking some cakes, she headed to the corner to enjoy them.


    Just then, she heard two women talking beside her.


    ¡°Did you know that Nicolette sent me a message yesterday? She showed off about how she slept


    with Samuel.¡±


    ¡°So soon? Isn¡¯t Nicolette sick? How does she have the energy to sleep with him?¡±


    ¡°Even if I were on the verge of death, if Samuel were willing to do it, I would¡¯ve slept with him too!¡±


    ¡°Nicolette sure is lucky. After three years, Samuel still can¡¯t seem to forget her.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you a secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±


    ¡°What secret?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Samuel is actually married.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Do you know who his wife is?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Kathleen, the one who walked in with Samuel just now. Besides, Kathleen was the perfect


    match as Nicolette¡¯s bone marrow donor. Samuel said that he wanted to coax Kathleen to get her to


    donate her bone marrow before divorcing her.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 42

    chapter 42


    Kathleen silently listened to them as they finished their words.


    In an instant, the cake in her mouth didn¡¯t seem sweet anymore.


    It tasted nd.


    However, the two women didn¡¯t notice her at all and left after they finished chatting.


    Kathleen wanted to drink some water to quench her dry throat.


    Just then, someone handed her a ss of warm water.


    As she nced in the direction of the beautiful hand that was holding the ss, she saw


    Christopher.


    ¡°Chris?¡± Kathleen took the ss from him and gulped down the water.


    She had only focused on getting food just now and had forgotten to get herself some water.


    Christopher looked at her before ncing at Samuel, who was by the side. He then asked, ¡°How


    could he leave you here by yourself?¡±


    Hasn¡¯t he thought about how ufortable and out of ce Kathleen would feel on her first time at


    such an event?


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± Kathleen sipped her water slowly. After eating some cake, she drank some more


    water. As she would eventually feel full from it, she then decided to stop eating.


    I¡¯ll eat some vegetables and meatter at night.


    Kathleen started nning the menu for her mealter on.


    She had to constantly keep her mind upied with other things to stop herself from thinking about


    Samuel and Nicolette.


    When Kathleen said that she was used to it, she meant that she was used to being abandoned by


    Samuel.


    No matter how much she needed Samuel, he would always abandon her for Nicolette.


    At that moment, Samuel was happily chatting away with others.


    But at the same time, he hadn¡¯t forgotten about Kathleen.


    After Samuel turned around again, Christopher had already taken his seat beside Kathleen.


    The two of them chattered andughed, and it seemed to be an eyesore for Samuel.


    Lowering his ss, Samuel said, ¡°Please excuse me.¡±


    He then walked toward Kathleen.


    Kathleen sensed that there was a growing pressure getting closer to her. When she nced


    sideways, she saw that it was Samuel.


    Samuel looked at the food on her te and grumbled, ¡°Is that all that you¡¯re eating?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating anything else,¡± Kathleen replied with a frown.


    ¡°You¡¯re too picky,¡± Samuel fussed.


    ¡°Are you only finding out about this now?¡± Kathleen asked nonchntly. ¡°Oh right. You don¡¯t even


    care. Even Maria knows more about me than you.¡±


    At this, Samuel was rendered speechless.


    Is she intentionally trying to make me look bad in front of Christopher?


    ¡°Kate has a weak stomach. Most of the food here was prepared beforehand and is already cold.


    How do you expect her to eat those?¡± Christopher questioned him coldly.


    Samuel was displeased by his words.


    Even Christopher knows that she has a weak stomach?


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to eat something warm.¡± Samuel pulled Kathleen onto her feet.


    Her hands were dainty and soft.


    Of course, Samuel would get frustrated seeing her talk to other men.


    But when he saw her talking to Christopher, he felt as if he was about to lose a precious item of his.


    He gripped her hand tightly as if it was the only way that he could slowly make that feeling


    disappear.


    ¡°Christopher, I know you¡¯re busy and probably don¡¯t even have the time for a meal. So I won¡¯t be


    inviting you to join us,¡± Samuel told him coldly.


    With that, he then walked away with Kathleen.


    Christopher fell into deep thought as he watched Kathleen leave.


    He felt that there was something missing when Kathleen gazed at Samuel.


    Although that was something that he hoped for, he felt his heart wrench at the same time.


    He genuinely wished that Samuel would treat Kathleen better. But at the same time, if Samuel


    continued with this, Christopher would stand a chance with Kathleen.


    This painful feeling tormented him every day, leaving him in excruciating pain.


    Samuel brought Kathleen to the car.


    However, he was in a dilemma about where he should bring her to eat.


    After thinking about the oatmeal he hadst time, he decided to bring Kathleen there.


    Kathleen sat in the car and nced out of the window, saying, ¡°If you miss Nicolette so much, then


    you can go. I can take care of myself.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m bringing you out to eat.¡±


    This has nothing to do with seeing Nicolette.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve taken me anywhere else, but you chose to bring me here.¡± Kathleen then pointed at


    the hospital outside the window.


    ¡°Do you think that I would make up such an excuse just to see her?¡± Samuel scoffed.


    ¡°Because you want to coax me into donating my bone marrow,¡± Kathleen responded nonchntly.


    With that, Kathleen whipped out her phone and yed the recording of the conversation between


    the two women just now for Samuel.


    As he listened to it, Samuel¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    ¡°Samuel, we¡¯ve been married for three years. If someone at home exposed this, they wouldn¡¯t


    expose it only after three years. So I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware of who was the one who let this out,¡±


    Kathleen said icily. ¡°I don¡¯t like dirty tricks like this. Tell Nicolette that my word is final. I won¡¯t donate


    my bone marrow. And tell her to stop forcing me to do it!¡±


    With that, Kathleen got out of the car.


    She then gged down a taxi and left.


    After which, Samuel drove the car to the hospital opposite the road and got out to look for Nicolette.


    Nicolette was sitting on the hospital bed and looking at her phone.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She kept reying the video of Kathleen giving a speech on stage.


    It wasn¡¯t because she thought that Kathleen spoke well, but because Samuel¡¯s gaze was filled with


    pride as he listened to her.


    It was impossible that Samuel didn¡¯t have feelings for Kathleen.


    Just then, she heard footsteps outside.


    When she turned around and saw Samuel, she was delighted. ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re here. Didn¡¯t you say


    that you were onlying at night?¡±


    ¡°Nicolette, did you tell others about my marriage with Kathleen?¡± Samuel asked sternly.


    Nicolette was stunned.


    How did he know?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Nicolette denied. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m not that childish.¡±


    ¡°Did you arrange for someone to gossip about it in front of Kathleen?¡± Samuel questioned her icily.


    At this, Nicolette panicked. How did he know about this? Could it be that he heard it? Those two


    idiots just can¡¯t do a simple thing right.


    Nicolette just wanted to provoke Kathleen and let thetter know that Nicolette was the one Samuel


    liked. She hoped that Kathleen would give up on him sooner because of this.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Samuel would find out about this.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that even if I divorced Kathleen, I wouldn¡¯t let anyone harm her?¡± Samuel


    wore a steely expression.


    ¡°I know. But I didn¡¯t even do anything.¡± Nicolette feigned ignorance. ¡°Did someone tell you


    something? Samuel, I know that Kathleen¡¯s parents saved your grandmother before, so she¡¯s a


    benefactor to your family. Samuel, she¡¯s your benefactor, and she¡¯s also mine. Why would I do


    anything to harm my benefactor? Besides, it¡¯s impossible for you to keep your three-year marriage


    with Kathleen under wraps and not expect anyone to find out about it.¡±


    ¡°Because no one knew about this for the past three years,¡± Samuel responded with certainty.


    Nicolette felt wronged as she bit her lip, and tears streamed down her face. ¡°So do you think that I


    sent someone to intentionally anger Kathleen? What good would it bring me if I angered her? How


    would she donate me her bone marrow then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know that.¡± Samuel remained indifferent. ¡°Nicolette, you know me better than


    anyone else. I hate being yed by others.¡±


    ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m not ying with you. I really didn¡¯t.¡± Nicolette sounded as if she was about to cry. ¡°I


    just love you too much. Samuel, I went through so many hardships outside over the past three


    years just so that I could get back on my feet.¡±


    She tugged Samuel¡¯s sleeve and went on, ¡°Samuel, I want to go home. Grandma¡¯s birthday falls on


    the day after tomorrow. I want to celebrate her birthday. Can youe along with me?¡±

 chapter 43

    chapter 43


    After her meal, she soon left to visit Benjamin who was admitted to the nearby hospital.


    Kathleen couldn¡¯t help her rising concern as she observed the unconscious form of Benjamin


    through the window of his hospital room.


    ¡°My brother¡¯s condition has been stable since early this morning,¡± Gemma uttered from behind


    Kathleen.


    Kathleen turned to face Gemma, who was dressed in her nurse¡¯s uniform and bncing a tray


    between her hands.


    ¡°When will your brother be regaining consciousness?¡± queried Kathleen cautiously.


    Gemma¡¯s expression darkened as she replied, ¡°The doctor says that it¡¯s still too early to tell.¡±


    ¡°Why not try consulting the opinions of other specialists?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Kathleen. There¡¯s still time,¡± Gemmaforted. ¡°By the way, how was your experience


    volunteering?¡±


    ¡°It was such an eye-opener! I learned so much from it,¡± Kathleen enthused.


    Gemma smirked. ¡°I watched your speech just now during my break. You were pretty amazing out


    there.¡±


    ¡°By the way, why the sudden interest in individuals with autism?¡±


    ¡°Well, my foster brother is autistic,¡± said Gemma grimly.


    Now that is new.


    ¡°My foster parentse from pretty wealthy backgrounds. They adopted me as I had seemed pliant


    and obedient. Their hopes were that I wouldply with their wishes to look after their son once


    they were gone. Their n was for both of us to marry by offering me their inheritance as an


    incentive. They then threatened to disown me if I were to refuse,¡± said Gemma drily.


    Kathleen was stunned speechless.


    ¡°I overheard all this when I was in high school. If I were to go against them, they swore never to pay


    for my tuition fees and daily expenses. Gaining admission into a university would have been a lost


    cause.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous!¡±


    ¡°Consider yourself lucky, Kathleen. Truly. I¡¯ve gone through the worst of it all, and things barely faze


    me these days,¡± advised Kathleen with a wry smile.


    Kathleen gripped Gemma¡¯s hands anxiously. ¡°What happened after? How did you make it out?¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, my brother was already a policeman back then. He located me and sponsored me all


    the way till graduation.¡± Gemma smiled fondly.


    Feelings of sympathy welled up within Kathleen, her eyes prickling with unshed tears over


    Gemma¡¯s predicament.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kathleen. My brother will be fine,¡± Gemma reassured.


    Kathleen pursed her lips.


    Gemma was right.


    She was indeed very fortunate.


    The Macari family had always treated her with respect and kindness.


    Gemma excused herself after noticing the time. ¡°Duty calls. I will catch youter, Kathleen.¡±


    ¡°See you around!¡± Kathleen added with a nod.


    With a final parting nce at Benjamin¡¯s room, Kathleen departed from the hospital.


    One day after the hospital visitation, Kathleen met up with Federick to finalize the terms of their


    contract.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Frederick! A-About yesterday¡­¡± stammered Kathleen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret about it. Ipletely understand.¡± Frederick offered a gracious smile while handing over


    the contract.


    Kathleen¡¯s eyes widened as she perused the terms. ¡°You¡¯re willing to pay this much for my script?¡±


    ¡°Of course! You still haven¡¯t seen how much maestros earn from their work. Yours is good enough


    for a greenhorn starting out, though.¡±


    ¡°One hundred and fifty thousand has already far exceeded my expectations.¡± Kathleen beamed with


    satisfaction.


    ¡°Would you be able toplete your work within three months?¡±


    Kathleen nodded enthusiastically while signing the contract. ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Our rules stipte that one-third of the sum will be first transferred to you. It should be reflected in


    your bank ount shortly,¡± exined Federick.


    ¡°Allow me to treat you to lunch as a celebration of my achievement.¡± Kathleen twinkled.


    ¡°I am afraid we¡¯d have to rain check. I still need to get some work done.¡± Federick chuckled


    apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Federick. Whenever you¡¯re free. I will be taking my leave then.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Take care.¡±


    ¡°You too. Goodbye!¡± Kathleen departed with a faint smile stered on her lips.


    Frederick noted that Kathleen¡¯s smile was indeed as warm and therapeutic as basking in the spring


    sunlight after a harsh winter.


    Upon leaving the publishing firm, Kathleen was consumed by the thought of the advance money.


    She was getting paid for the first time in her life.


    It wasn¡¯t much, but it was a significant milestone in her life worthmemorating.


    She could barely suppress her glee from the mere thought.


    That¡¯s right, I can choose a present for Old Mrs. Macari! But Old Mrs. Macari has everything she


    needs. Even so, a present won¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s merely a means of expressing care and appreciation.


    Kathleen soon received slightly less than fifty thousand in her bank ount after tax reductions.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite that, she was ted.


    She was veritably glowing with joy as she entered the department store.


    After selecting several items, Kathleen decided to call Maria.


    The sharine innocence of Kathleen¡¯s voice instantly dispelled any lingering negativity. ¡°Maria¡­¡±


    Maria almost let slip a ¡°Darling!¡± before righting herself swiftly.


    ¡°Mrs. Macari,¡± she answered warmly.


    ¡°Could you inform Grandma that I¡¯d be dropping by for dinnerter tonight?¡±


    ¡°Of course, dear. Old Mrs. Macari would be pleased to hear of it. I¡¯ll be sure to have your favorite


    dishes prepared.¡± It was no secret that Kathleen was a favorite of Maria.


    It was probably only Samuel who could resist Kathleen¡¯s infectious charm.


    ¡°I absolutely can¡¯t wait!¡± chirped Kathleen before hanging up.


    Kathleen deemed it unnecessary to dampen the mood of others with the argument brewing


    between her and Samuel.


    Suddenly recalling that she had almost forgotten to purchase gifts for Calvin and Wynnie, Kathleen


    turned on her heels and backtracked toward the department store once more.


    Regardless of the fact that there was only twenty thousand left of her advance, Kathleen had not an


    ounce of regret as she hailed a taxi and headed toward the Macari residence with her hands full.


    All members of the Macari family were present as Kathleen entered the house.


    Embarrassingly enough, even Samuel.


    Kathleen conjured up her winning smile as she addressed the elders seated before her. ¡°Grandma,


    Dad, Mom.¡±


    Diana was delighted to see her.


    Kathleen¡¯s honeyed smile caught the hearts of Diana as well as Wynnie and Calvin.


    Samuel was the only one who went by unacknowledged, much to his displeasure.


    Nheless, Samuel did feel that the entire room seemed to brighten up with her brilliant smile.


    ¡°You seem to be in high spirits, dear girl. Do share with us why,¡± crooned Diana affectionately.


    Kathleen brought forth her gifts. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing major. I¡¯ve just brought all of you presents with the


    money I earned from my advance. I got you a pair of reading sses since yours seemed a bit


    dated, Grandma.¡±


    Diana was pleasantly surprised and asked, ¡°You bought this with your money?¡±


    ¡°That is right,¡± Kathleen preened. ¡°Here is a Montnc pen for you, Dad. I remembered yours


    recently broke. I hope this arrived just in time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Calvin was moved by Kathleen¡¯s dedication. It felt as if he had a daughter that had


    finally grown up.


    ¡°Last but not least, here is your silk scarf, Mom. I hope you like it.¡±


    Wynnie was a huge fan and fervent collector of scarfs belonging to this particr brand.


    This design that Kathleen managed to snag was a new release of the season.


    Wynnie was overjoyed. ¡°I¡¯d surely love it as long as it is from you.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 44

    chapter 44


    Kathleen sat down after giving out the presents.


    Scowling, Samuel stretched out his hand toward her.


    Kathleen looked at him, baffled.


    Samuel furrowed his brows. ¡°Where¡¯s mine?¡±


    ¡°I forgot about yours,¡± Kathleen replied nonchntly.


    Forgot?


    Samuel snorted. He was certain that Kathleen had not forgotten; she had simply not gotten him a


    gift.


    She had bought presents for everyone in the family except him.


    Diana put on her sses. ¡°Katie has her principles. Whoever treats her well, she will also be nice to


    them.¡±


    Both Calvin and Wynnie nodded approvingly.


    Samuel scoffed at their response. Don¡¯t I treat her well too? She eats and dresses well. I¡¯ve never


    mistreated her.


    ¡°Where did you get the money from?¡± an irate Samuel asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret for now. Don¡¯t worry; the money¡¯s legit.¡± Kathleen was unwilling to tell Samuel the truth.


    Samuel gave her a sullen re.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Samuel, do you still not trust Katie?¡± Diana was clearly annoyed.


    ¡°Let him be. It¡¯s all right if he doesn¡¯t trust her since they¡¯re going to get a divorce soon anyway. He


    can ask all he wants to now. When they be siblings, he will no longer have the right to


    question her.¡± Wynnie took the opportunity to mock her son.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I question her as a sibling?¡± Samuel felt a flicker of irritation.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t overstep your boundaries. There are some things you can ask and some things you


    can¡¯t as an older brother. Besides, we are your elders. We are more entitled than you to receive the


    presents,¡± Wynnie replied unemotionally.


    Scoffing, Samuel retorted, ¡°Who says we are getting a divorce?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want a divorce? Well, too bad. Katie wants to divorce you,¡± Wynnie shot back.


    ¡°You can ask her yourself whether we¡¯re getting a divorce.¡± Samuel turned to look at Kathleen.


    Diana¡¯s brows drew together in a frown. ¡°Katie, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve discussed this with Samuel. We agreed to have a cooling period for a month. If we


    decide that we don¡¯t want to stay together after one month is up, we¡¯ll get a divorce,¡± Kathleen


    exined.


    ¡°You must have been too soft-hearted and agreed to whatever he wanted, didn¡¯t you?¡± Diana


    guessed.


    Kathleen kept quiet, not knowing how to respond.


    Grandma, do you have to spell it out?


    Samuel did not say a word too.


    Grandma, whose side are you on? Am I even your grandson?


    ¡°All right then. Let¡¯s go and eat,¡± Diana said coolly.


    She was clearly dissatisfied that Kathleen had forgiven Samuel so easily.


    Knowing that Diana had always doted on her, Kathleen hung her head guiltily like she had


    committed a grave mistake.


    She wondered if Diana meant that they should get a divorce immediately.


    If this was truly Diana¡¯s wish, she would not hesitate to do so right away.


    Diana stood up and walked toward the dining room, supported by Calvin.


    Wynnie went over to Kathleen and ced her arm over thetter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mom cares for you


    very much. Even though Samuel is my son, I also think that you¡¯re letting him off too easily.¡±


    Everyone was concerned that Samuel would continue to make things difficult for Kathleen.


    Kathleen was confused.


    Why do they seem so certain that we won¡¯t get a divorce one monthter?


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m still here,¡± Samuel reminded Wynnie.


    Wynnie looked at him with disdain. ¡°I¡¯m treating you like you¡¯re invisible. Samuel, remember that


    this is your only chance. You won¡¯t get another opportunity if you miss this. If you continue to fool


    around and be an irresponsible man, I won¡¯t be on your side if Katie really wants a divorce. In fact, I


    will pop a bottle of champagne and celebrate that Katie has finally escaped the clutches of a


    scumbag.¡±


    Samuel was speechless.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat. Ignore him.¡± Wynnie led Kathleen to the dining room.


    This left Samuel alone to frown and sulk. What¡¯s wrong with this family?


    At the dining table, Wynnie brought up the topic of Frances¡¯ birthday dinner, which was to be held


    the day after.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve told the Yoeger family that the five of us will be attending the birthday dinner. I didn¡¯t tell


    them Kathleen is Samuel¡¯s wife. I said she¡¯s your granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Diana nodded.


    ¡°Is Kathleening too?¡± Samuel frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s not going as your wife. Why are you so flustered? We know how to protect Katie


    better than you. Otherwise, everyone would have known about your marriage by now,¡± Wynnie


    replied.


    Indeed, the Macari family was very good at keeping secrets.


    Samuel looked coldly at Kathleen. ¡°Are you sure you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Am I not allowed to go?¡± Kathleen felt a little hurt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. He doesn¡¯t call the shots in this family.¡± Diana took a piece of beef and gave it


    to Kathleen.


    Samuel¡¯s eyes were fixed impassively on Kathleen.


    Kathleen¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Will Nicolette be there too?¡±


    Is that why he doesn¡¯t want me to be present at the birthday dinner?


    Samuel looked startled. How did she guess that?


    Noticing his expression, Kathleen was crestfallen. She knew she had hit the nail on the head.


    Diana felt a jolt of anger, and her face darkened. ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re too much!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that you don¡¯t want anyone to know about Katie¡¯s identity because of your


    mistress. Now you¡¯re refusing to let her attend the birthday dinner too? Who do you think we


    Macaris are? Since your grandfather¡¯s time, the men in the Macari family have always been


    righteous, filial, and respectful to their spouses! They have never done anything as absurd as you


    are now!¡± Diana bellowed in rage.


    Diana¡¯s husband had always loved and spoiled her after they got married.


    Her mother-inw treated her kindly. Likewise, both she and Wynnie extended the same affection to


    their own daughters-inw.


    This virtue had been passed down over the generations.


    A husband should be respectful toward his wife. In the same way, a wife should be understanding


    toward her husband.


    The Macari family had always been an honorable and peaceful family.


    In fact, Samuel had never even seen Calvin and Wynnie fight.


    Hence, Diana felt that Samuel had gone too far this time.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t allow Katie to go to the dinner, do you think Nicolette can marry into our family?


    Nicolette is asking you to apany her to the birthday dinner so the Yoeger family can¡¯t stop her


    from attending the event. She¡¯s just using you. What a sly woman indeed!¡± Diana sneered.


    The atmosphere at the dinner table became awkward and tense.


    Kathleen felt increasingly nervous.


    This only proves that I shouldn¡¯t go to the dinner.


    ¡°Grandma, Nicolette just wants to visit the Yoeger residence and have a look around,¡± Samuel


    replied sullenly.


    Diana looked at him with contempt. ¡°You can believe her lies all you want. Just don¡¯t force us to do


    the same.¡±


    Feeling annoyed, Samuel stood up and gave Kathleen an icy re. ¡°Go if you wish. I won¡¯t


    interfere.¡±


    He then stormed out in a fit of pique.


    ¡°Samuel!¡± Wynnie was simmering in anger.


    That¡¯s not interfering? He¡¯s threatening her! How did I give birth to such a son? I might have been


    better off giving birth to a dog!


    At the very least, she could still hit the dog if it made her angry.


    Dejected, Kathleen lowered her head.


    Diana felt bad for her. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Katie. We¡¯ll go to the birthday dinner together.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips and kept quiet.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat.¡± Wynnie was equally pained to see Kathleen looking so upset.


    She felt that Samuel should not be so unkind, no matter for what reason.


    Katie must be devastated.


    They felt angry at the injustice of the situation.


    After all, Kathleen had not done anything wrong.


    Why could she not attend the dinner just because Nicolette would be there?


    For the next two days, Kathleen did not see Samuel.


    She continued staying at the Macari residence while Samuel was in the condominium.


    On the day of Frances¡¯ birthday dinner, Kathleen fell ill.


    She was truly sick and had a fever.


    Wynnie went to take a look at Kathleen. Patting her head, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself suffer


    because of Samuel.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m all right. You should get going. Don¡¯t keep Grandma and Dad waiting. Tell Grandma not


    to worry as I¡¯ll get well soon. And please don¡¯t let Grandma visit me since I don¡¯t want her to be sick


    as well.¡± Kathleen¡¯s face was drained of color.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wynnie was worried for Kathleen but had to leave her to go for the birthday dinner.


    Kathleeny on her bed. The house was so quiet that she felt a sense of emptiness in her heart.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 45

    chapter 45


    ¡°W-What?¡± Kathleen was bbergasted.


    Christopher let out a chuckle. ¡°Are you surprised?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°I was just joking.¡± Christopher¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°What I mean to say is, a friend is an extra


    pair of hands for support, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He knew that he could not make his intentions clear right now, as Kathleen was not divorced from


    Samuel yet.


    Kathleen was someone who held onto her morals strongly, and so was he.


    They respected each other, so they would not put each other in an awkward situation.


    Essentially, both of them were full of pride.


    Prideful people like them would never allow others to point fingers at them.


    Christopher wanted to confess his feelings to Kathleen only after she was divorced from Samuel.


    As for the baby in her stomach, he could treat it like his own child since she was the mother, after


    all.


    ¡°To be honest, Samuel and I have an agreement.¡± Kathleen lowered her gaze, and her expression


    was calm. ¡°We promised to not divorce if we both feel that we can remain with each other after a


    month. However, it was not until that day at home, when I saw how condescending and harsh


    Samuel was when objecting to me attending Old Mrs. Yoeger¡¯s birthday dinner, that I finally


    understood. He looks down on me from the bottom of his heart.¡±


    She would not be maintaining this unequal marriage anymore.


    Christopher¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Kathleen, you shouldn¡¯t belittle yourself. The Macari family and I have


    never thought that you¡¯re inferior to others.¡±


    ¡°Chris, I¡¯m well aware of how kind you, Grandma, and the rest are to me.¡± Kathleen smiled. ¡°Samuel


    is responsible for his own actions, so I won¡¯t hold a grudge against you all. However, I feel like


    leaving this ce after I¡¯m divorced from Samuel.¡±


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of going to my granny¡¯s house.¡± Kathleen took a sideways nce at him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell


    anyone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t.¡± Christopher shook his head.


    He was delighted that she could open up to him like this.


    ¡°Is there anyone else in your granny¡¯s house?¡± Christopher continued.


    ¡°No.¡± Kathleen replied calmly, ¡°My mom told me there are many flowers in my granny¡¯s house. The


    flowers wille to full bloom in the summer and are extremely beautiful. I¡¯d like to visit the ce


    that even my mom missed.¡±


    Nodding, he said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ll simply look on in silence regardless of whether Samuel messes around with me or


    gets angry at me. I don¡¯t want to torture myself anymore.¡± Kathleen said tly, ¡°He¡¯s not worth it. I


    guess I¡¯ve wasted ten years of my youth on the wrong person.¡±


    Christopher paused for a moment before starting, ¡°Kathleen, actually¡ª¡±


    He was just about to say something when there was a knock on the door.


    Kathleen was astonished. ¡°Are Grandma and the rest back so soon?¡±


    ¡°Take a seat. I¡¯ll go get the door.¡± Christopher stood up and went to open the door.


    Upon doing so, he saw that it was Tyson standing outside.


    ¡°Mr. Morris?¡± Tyson was rather surprised.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡± With his face expressionless, Christopher asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you with


    Samuel?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Macari has instructed me to pick Mrs. Macari up to head to the Yoeger residence,¡± Tyson


    exined.


    Christopher frowned.


    What does Samuel mean by this?


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that Kathleen¡¯s sick?¡± Christopher was utterly displeased. ¡°She can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Tyson dared not say so to Samuel.


    ¡°Come in and ask her in person.¡± Christopher did not give him a hard time.


    Tyson nodded.


    He entered the mansion and walked to the living room.


    He looked at Kathleen, who indeed appeared paler than usual.


    It seemed like she had genuinely fallen sick.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kathleen asked ndly.


    ¡°Mrs. Macari, Mr. Macari has ordered me to take you to the party at the Yoeger residence,¡± Tyson


    answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Kathleen rubbed her temples. ¡°I bet Nicolette instigated him to do so, which is why


    he asked you to pick me up.¡±


    Tyson fell silent sheepishly.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t follow Grandma and the rest there and only show up after Samuel sent someone over to


    pick me up, what do you think the Yoeger family and other guests at the birthday party would think?¡±


    Kathleen sneered, ¡°Why would I bring this nder upon myself?¡±


    Tyson pursed his lips. He actually thought the same way as well.


    ¡°Mrs. Macari, it¡¯s actually not Nicolette. Mr. Macari gave this order himself,¡± Tyson defended


    Samuel.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going either.¡± Kathleen scrunched her brows and refuted, ¡°He can¡¯t order me around!¡±


    Helpless, Tyson wanted to say something else.


    However, before he could, Christopher instructed coldly, ¡°Call Samuel and tell him Kathleen is


    seriously feeling unwell.¡±


    With his lips pursed, Tyson turned to walk away.


    He called Samuel.


    It did not take long for Samuel to answer his phone. ¡°Have you picked her up?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tyson hesitated before adding, ¡°Mr. Macari, Mrs. Macari said she¡¯s not going as she really


    feels unwell.¡±


    Samuel was displeased. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell her that it¡¯s me who asked you to pick her up?¡±


    ¡°I told her.¡± Tyson bit his lip. ¡°Mrs. Macari insisted that she¡¯s not going. Since she didn¡¯t follow the


    rest to the birthday party, if I send her over right now, it would make her seem too troublesome and


    affect the others¡¯ impression of her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s indeed troublesome.¡± In an unhappy tone, Samuel ordered, ¡°Bring her to me!¡±


    He was determined to see her!


    ¡°Mr. Macari, I dare not act rough.¡± Tyson found himself in a tight spot. ¡°What¡¯s more, Mr. Morris is


    here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morris?¡± Samuel questioned with his face all gloomy, ¡°Christopher?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Tyson nodded vigorously.


    Mr. Macari, you better realize the danger soon. Your woman is going to be taken away. Stop


    bothering about Nicolette or whoever.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back right now!¡± Samuel stated coldly.


    I just knew Christopher had some ulterior motive for not showing up at the birthday party!


    After the call, Tyson returned and stood in the living room without saying anything.


    Kathleen frowned. ¡°Mr. Hackney, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you either. These past three


    years, you¡¯ve apanied me to go shopping, watch movies, have meals, and even have body


    checkups at the hospital more frequently than Samuel has.¡±


    Tyson felt awkward. ¡°Mrs. Macari, this is my duty.¡±


    Christopher knitted his brows.


    Has Kathleen been so lonely after getting married to Samuel?


    ¡°Is Samueling over to get me?¡± Kathleen questioned suspiciously.


    Tyson nodded.


    At that, she was speechless.


    This is too much! He was the one who refused to allow me to go. Yet, it¡¯s also him who¡¯s forcing me


    to be there now! Is he trying to torment me to death?


    ¡°Chris, you should go back first,¡± said Kathleen, troubled.


    They¡¯re definitely going to fight if they encounter each other.


    ¡°All right.¡± Not wanting to make things difficult for her, Christopher took his leave first.


    Exiting the mansion, he got into his car.


    He then drove away from the Macari residence.


    Halfway through his journey, he still bumped into Samuel.


    As Samuel blocked his way, the two men got out of their respective cars.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Samuel looked at Christopher with a chilly gaze.


    For some unknown reason, he always felt that Christopher was the biggest threat to him.


    ¡°Samuel, for the past three years, how many times have you shopped, ate, or watched movies with


    Kathleen?¡± Christopher took a step forward and interrogated in an icy tone, ¡°How many times have


    you left her all alone, made her cry, and broke her heart!¡±


    ¡°Christopher, that¡¯s between me and Kathleen. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was


    stern.


    Christopher grabbed Samuel by his cor and spat heatedly, ¡°She¡¯s the woman I¡¯ve loved for ten


    years! How could you do this to her!¡±


    Samuel was taken aback.


    He has loved her for ten years?


    Christopher¡¯s eyes had turned red. ¡°She¡¯s Kathleen, the woman I most adore. How I wish I could


    dote on her and love her like the priceless treasure she is. Yet, here you are, hurting her over and


    over again!¡±


    ¡°Christopher, she¡¯s my wife.¡± Samuel warned frigidly, ¡°You better know where you stand!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 46

    chapter 46


    Kathleen got out of her bed after Diana and the rest had left.


    Looking at the evening gown hanging next to her, she smile resignedly.


    She mumbled to herself, ¡°I won¡¯t be getting another chance to wear you in the future.¡±


    In truth, she did not actually feel regretful.


    She did not really care whether she could go to the dinner or not.


    It was just that Samuel¡¯s attitude that day had truly disappointed her.


    Apart from Nicolette being the reason Samuel did not want her to go to the dinner, she was sure


    another reason was that he thought she did not deserve to go.


    I am merely an orphan.


    Of course, I would not have the right to attend a dinner of this sort.


    We do not belong to the same social ss.


    Once she figured this out, she was no longer as upset as before.


    It all came down to the fact that she did not deserve it.


    She walked to her desk and started drawing.


    It was only by burying herself in work that she would not feel the pain.


    Half an hourter, someone knocked on the door softly.


    At the same time, she heard Christopher¡¯s warm voice. ¡°Kathleen, are you in there?¡±


    Kathleen was taken aback.


    She stood up and walked over to open the door.


    Indeed, it was Christopher who stood outside her room.


    Christopher was d in a dark grey coat and a ck turtleneck, looking ssy and handsome.


    ¡°Chris?¡± Kathleen was surprised. ¡°I heard from Wynnie that the Morris family is on the guest list


    too.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go.¡± Christopher smiled slightly. He then held up the box in his hand. ¡°I brought fried


    chicken.¡±


    ¡°Fried chicken! My favorite!¡± Kathleen was delighted.


    Christopher really knows me well!


    Upon seeing the sparkle in Kathleen¡¯s eyes, the smile on Christopher¡¯s face broadened. ¡°Come


    downstairs and have some?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that sounds great. We could watch a movie too.¡± Kathleen stretched to loosen her tight


    shoulders. Coincidentally, she was feeling a bit tired.


    ¡°All right.¡± Christopher nodded.


    Kathleen followed him downstairs.


    ¡°Chris, is it really okay that you don¡¯t go to the dinner?¡± Kathleen asked in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. My parents are there to represent the family. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡±


    Christopher replied in a gentle voice.


    ¡°How did you know I didn¡¯t go to the dinner?¡± she questioned dubiously.


    ¡°I¡­ just know.¡± He then continued in a tender voice, ¡°Go wash your hands. I¡¯ll bring the fried


    chicken to the living room.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Christopher¡¯s heart melted at how obedient she was being for him.


    His disdain for Samuel grew even stronger.


    If he were in Samuel¡¯s shoes, all he wanted to do was to pamper such a lovely girl like Kathleen.


    Christopher and Kathleen entered the living room. Sitting down, she asked, ¡°Chris, what do you feel


    like watching?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch whatever you feel like watching.¡± Christopher was okay with anything she wanted.


    Kathleen stared at the television screen, her lips in a pout. She held the remote control in her hand,


    flicking from movie to movie.


    All the while, Christopher stared at her tenderly, taking in all the tiny expressions on her face.


    Atst, Kathleen settled on watching a heartwarming film, the famous Hachi: A Dog¡¯s Tale.


    At the end of the movie, she had barely touched the fried chicken as she was crying uncontrobly.


    Christopher handed her some tissues. ¡°Stop crying. If you continue to cry, you¡¯ll hurt your eyes.¡±


    Kathleen epted the tissues from him. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Sometimes, when you¡¯re in a bad


    mood, you just have to cry it out.¡±


    ¡°Would you feel better after you cried?¡± he asked curiously.


    Kathleen shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    He furrowed his brows in response. ¡°Kathleen, do you know you¡¯ve lost weight?¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips.


    Indeed, she had lost weight again.


    Even though she had been eating like normal, she still somehow lost weight.


    She did not understand what was going on.


    Is there something wrong with my body? If there is, does that mean I can¡¯t keep my baby?


    At the thought of her baby, Kathleen became even more upset.


    ¡°Bleargh!¡± Kathleen felt nauseous all of a sudden. She covered her mouth with her hand and rushed


    into the bathroom.


    For a moment, Christopher was stunned. He then followed her into the bathroom immediately.


    Kathleen was bent over the toilet bowl, vomiting uncontrobly.


    Christopher brought a ss of warm water to her and patted her on the back lightly.


    ¡°Chris, you better go out for now.¡± Kathleen was feeling a bit embarrassed.


    How could I let him see me in such a state?


    ¡°You¡¯re already feeling this unwell. There is no need for you to feel self-conscious in front of me.¡±


    Christopher caressed her forehead. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re having a fever.¡±


    His palm was cold, and it felt good against Kathleen¡¯s hot forehead.


    However, she knew that it was inappropriate for them to be in such close proximity to each other.


    ¡°Chris, I¡¯m fine, really.¡± She rinsed her mouth quickly and prepared to get out of the bathroom.


    As she turned around to leave, Christopher grabbed hold of her wrist from behind. His warm voice


    sounded a bit hoarse. ¡°Kathleen, are you pregnant?¡±


    Kathleen was stunned. ¡°N-No.¡±


    ¡°You always look up whenever you are lying.¡± Christopher knew her extremely well.


    Her face went pale as her lower lip began quivering slightly.


    ¡°How far along are you?¡± Christopher asked again.


    Kathleen took a deep breath. ¡°Almost two months. Chris, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about this. I shouldn¡¯t be the one to announce your pregnancy.¡± He looked at her


    meaningfully. ¡°Who else knows about this?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Just me. And now, you too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m delighted to know that I¡¯m the second person to find out about this.¡± Christopher looked at her


    pale face. ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have brought fried chicken over. Was it because it was too


    oily? I heard that pregnant women prefer food with mild tastes and less oil.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°Chris, would you act normal, please? If you took special care of me, it¡¯d


    be easy for people to tell I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Christopher felt embarrassed. ¡°Sorry. This is my first time taking care of a pregnant woman.¡±


    ¡°This is my first time being a pregnant woman too,¡± Kathleen replied.


    After she finished speaking, the two of themughed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t have cold medicine when you¡¯re pregnant, right?¡± Christopher asked in a serious


    manner.


    ¡°Yeah, unless it is a very serious cold.¡± Kathleen went on to exin to him, ¡°However, my cold is not


    very serious. I just have to drink more water and rest more. I should be fine then.¡±


    ¡°Then you should go back to your room and rest. I¡¯ll head into the kitchen and cook something light


    for you.¡± Christopher¡¯s heart ached for Kathleen.


    She was pregnant, yet she had told nobody about it.


    This meant that no one would be taking special care of her, even though she had been through


    enough suffering already.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in my bed anymore. It¡¯s not good to lie down all day.¡± Kathleen slouched down on


    the couch instead.


    Maria, too, was on leave today, which was why the house had been very quiet.


    Whatever they talked about, no one would be there to hear.


    ¡°Chris, talk to me.¡± Kathleen¡¯s gentle voice sounded weak.


    ¡°All right.¡± Christopher sat down and grabbed hold of a pillow. ¡°Here. Rest your back on this.¡±


    Kathleen hesitated before lifting her body off the couch.


    He then ced the pillow behind her waist.


    Resting her back against the pillow, she indeed felt much morefortable than before.


    Christopher really knew how to take good care of people.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Chris, when you be someone¡¯s husband in the future, you¡¯ll definitely score 100 out of 100


    marks as a model husband,¡± Kathleen remarked.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Christopher smiled.


    Do I score 100 marks in your book too?


    ¡°What about Samuel?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°His score is in the negatives,¡± Kathleen replied in disdain, a frown forming between her delicate


    brows.


    Christopher looked at her solemnly. ¡°You¡¯ve concealed your pregnancy so well. Do you have any


    n?¡±


    ¡°I will divorce Samuel. It¡¯s just a matter of when.¡± Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°To him, so long as I


    agree to donate my bone marrow to Nicolette, he¡¯ll agree to divorce me. He¡¯ll even give me lots of


    money, a house, and a car.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Christopher paused. ¡°Are you going to give birth to the baby?¡±


    Kathleen caressed her belly. ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t want Samuel to know about this. Not now, not ever. I


    just want to take care of the child on my own.¡±


    ¡°Kathleen, let me help you take care of the child,¡± he suddenly blurted.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 47

    chapter 47


    Christopher scoffed. ¡°I used to set the boundaries too clearly.¡±


    Hearing that, Samuel furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Samuel, do you know why Kathleen is head over heels in love with you?¡± After a short pause,


    Christopher added coldly, ¡°It¡¯s because she got the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Samuel was puzzled.


    ¡°As I expected, you have forgotten about it.¡± Christopher smirked and said, ¡°About eleven years


    ago, we joined the school¡¯s summer camp, and I rescued a little girl who was drowning. At the time,


    I was wearing your school uniform with your name on it. She was barely conscious, so she didn¡¯t


    see my face clearly and only saw the name tag. Thus, she got the wrong person and thought that


    you were her savior. The person that she is truly looking for is me.¡±


    Samuel was shocked.


    ¡°We are cousins, so we look simr to each other. I don¡¯t me her for getting the wrong person.


    Maybe it¡¯s fate that she fell in love with you.¡± Christopher said coldly, ¡°I thought she would live a


    happy life after marrying you, so I had nned to keep it a secret forever. However, since


    Nicolette¡¯s return, I knew that you could no longer give her happiness. I will find an opportunity to


    tell her the truth. Once she is no longer infatuated with you, I can easily change the way she has


    perceived you for the past twenty years!¡±


    With that, Christopher let Samuel go. Then, he turned around, got into his car, and drove away.


    At that moment, Samuel felt his heart sink and found it hard to breathe.


    Kathleen only fell in love with me because she was mistaken? What will she be like once she stops


    loving me?


    For some reason, he felt uneasy. He hurriedly got into his car and rushed back to the Macari


    residence.


    After Samuel entered the house, he looked at Tyson coldly and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Macari said she was feeling unwell, so she went back to her room,¡± Tyson replied hesitantly.


    ¡°You can leave now,¡± Samuel said without looking at him.


    After a short pause, Tyson called out, ¡°Mr. Macari.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Samuel stopped in his tracks and asked coldly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    A moment of hesitationter, Tyson questioned, ¡°Mr. Macari, have you ever gone on a proper date


    with Mrs. Macari even once in the past three years?¡±


    Samuel frowned.


    ¡°Mr. Macari, I know that I shouldn¡¯t interfere, but¡­¡± Tyson was anxious. He was worried that if he


    didn¡¯t bring it up, it would be toote.


    ¡°But what?¡± Samuel was losing his patience.


    ¡°All rtionships require maintenance.¡± Tyson pursed his lips and continued, ¡°Mrs. Macari has loved


    you deeply for ten years. Once she ispletely heartbroken, she will be able to cut off all her


    feelings for you and be heartless. Mr. Macari, once that happens, it will be toote.¡±


    When that happens, there will be no hope for Mr. Macari, and it will impossible for him to gain Mrs.


    Macari¡¯s love again. As long as there is hope, Mr. Macari will still be able to fight to keep their


    marriage.


    Tyson was mentally prepared for a scolding.


    Whatever. I had to try.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Samuel answered simply and left.


    Hearing that, Tyson was stunned. Did I just escape death?


    Samuel went upstairs and headed to Kathleen¡¯s bedroom.


    At that moment, Kathleen was getting some rest with her eyes closed.


    When Samuel saw her, he instantly felt relieved.


    He walked up to her and reached over to touch her face. It was still a little warm.


    ¡°Have you eaten any medicine?¡± Samuel questioned in a low voice.


    Kathleen opened her eyes slightly and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    In truth, she hadn¡¯t taken any medicine.


    After she finished her sentence, she closed her eyes again.


    Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Have you eaten anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kathleen answered indifferently.


    In the past, she only ever spoke to Samuel in a soft and sweet voice, even when he treated her


    coldly.


    However, everything had changed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I cook something for you to eat?¡± It was rare for Samuel to be this gentle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m tired.¡± Kathleen turned to the other side so that her back was to him. ¡°You should


    leave. Stop disturbing me.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s gaze darkened. However, he continued to stand there.


    Seeing that, Kathleen frowned and wondered why he wasn¡¯t leaving yet.


    Just then, she heard him taking off his clothes.


    What is happening?


    After taking off his suit jacket, Samuel walked up to sit down by the bed.


    Kathleen pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave? Someone is waiting for you. Just


    ask Tyson to take care of me.¡±


    ¡°Is Tyson your husband?¡± Samuel was visibly upset.


    ¡°Even though he is not my husband, he surely knows me better than you do.¡± She said coldly,


    ¡°Actually, I think anyone knows me better than you do.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Samuel sneered disdainfully. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    Kathleen pulled her lips into a thin line. ¡°I am an orphan with no parents. Are you satisfied?¡±


    Samuel¡¯s expression became icy as he looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you trying to pick a fight?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She bit her lower lip. ¡°I¡¯m just annoyed by you, and I don¡¯t want to see you! I¡¯m not a pet you


    can order around as you please. Samuel, have you ever had any respect for me?¡±


    Pursing his thin lips slightly, he replied, ¡°I asked Tyson toe and pick you up.¡±


    He thought that could be considered an apology.


    In reality, he had been waiting for Kathleen to contact him for the past few days.


    That was how it had always been.


    Whenever he had a fight with Kathleen, he would go to work feeling upset.


    However, when it was time to get off work, Kathleen would definitely call him to apologize and coax


    him.


    Then, she would persuade him toe home.


    However, this time around, Kathleen hadn¡¯t done so.


    She hadn¡¯t called or sent him anything on WhatsApp.


    Samuel even heard from Maria that Kathleen had never mentioned his name once.


    He was furious but also vaguely uneasy.


    Thus, he had been nning to have a talk with Kathleen when she attended the party that night.


    However, she unexpectedly didn¡¯te.


    Because of that, Samuel was in a bad mood.


    At first, when Nicolette went to the Yoeger residence, she wanted to show off. However, because of


    Samuel¡¯sck of enthusiasm, she gave up the thought.


    She didn¡¯t dare to upset Samuel when he was already in a bad mood to begin with.


    Hence, after allowing Nicolette to be at the party for a short moment, Samuel then had someone


    send her home.


    Not having Kathleen around made him feel empty.


    He had never felt that way before.


    Thus, he sent Tyson to pick Kathleen up.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Samuel thought that doing so would make things less awkward for her.


    However, he had forgotten that other guests would point fingers and judge Kathleen if she attended


    the partyte.


    ¡°What were you and Christopher doing in the house?¡± Samuel couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Even though he tried to control his jealousy, it still showed.


    ¡°We had dinner and watched a movie,¡± Kathleen replied coldly.


    ¡°Were you two enjoying your time together alone in this house?¡± Samuel¡¯s tone sounded bitter.


    Upon hearing that, Kathleen responded calmly, ¡°He just pities me. Samuel, I¡¯ll repeat myself once


    more. Christopher and I have more dignity and shame than you and Nicolette, so we won¡¯t do


    anything inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°What movie did you two watch?¡± he questioned.


    Kathleen frowned. ¡°Why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it a secret?¡± Samuel asked in a strange tone.


    ¡°We watched Hachi: A Dog¡¯s Tale,¡± she replied.


    Hearing that, Samuel grimly asked, ¡°What is it about?¡±


    ¡°Go watch it yourself.¡± As Kathleen spoke, she pulled the covers over herself. She was feeling tired.


    Samuel was silent for a moment before he started moving around.


    Kathleen had no clue what he was doing.


    Not long after, Samuel picked her up before moving her to the center of the bed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked with a frown.


    Instead of replying, the man leaned against the headboard. It was then she realized the projector


    was already on.


    Hachi: A Dog¡¯s Tale was ying on the screen.


    Seeing that, Kathleen furrowed her brows. ¡°If you want to watch the movie, you can watch it


    yourself. Don¡¯t force me to watch it with you. I¡¯ve already cried once, and I don¡¯t want to cry again.¡±


    ¡°If you be blind from crying too much, I¡¯ll be your eyes,¡± Samuel coldly said.


    Kathleen bit her lip. ¡°You are a monster.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 48

    chapter 48


    ¡°Why am I a monster?¡± Samuel asked. ¡°You watched the movie with Christopher. Why can¡¯t you


    watch it with me?¡±


    Kathleen sat upright. Her fair face looked tired and angry, but she still appeared exceptionally


    beautiful. ¡°What did Christopher and I do? Have I ever asked you to do with me the same things you


    do when you hang out with Nicolette?¡±


    Hearing that, Samuel nced at her and said, ¡°You¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll definitely regret it.¡± Kathleen lowered her gaze and added, ¡°Why should I torture


    myself by experiencing the sweet moments you spend with another woman?¡±


    Samuel did not want to exin any further.


    Besides, Nicolette and he were not considered a sweet couple.


    He pulled Kathleen into his arms and hugged her from the back. ¡°Enough. Whenever I start a


    conversation with you, you always go off-topic. I¡¯ll watch the movie myself, and you can just


    continue to sleep.¡±


    Kathleen was at a loss for words.


    Did I go off-topic? He was the one who brought it up first.


    However, she loved toy in Samuel¡¯s arms.


    Back when they didn¡¯t fight, she loved to curl up in his embrace.


    To her, Samuel¡¯s chest was forever warm. Furthermore, he had a unique refreshing scent that only


    mature men had.


    Since young, Samuel had been reluctant to get close to others.


    Even though he and Kathleen were a normal couple when he first married her, he rarely took the


    initiative to hug her.


    However, Kathleen loved to burrow into his embrace.


    He never pushed her away, and eventually, he got used to it.


    Samuel had grown ustomed to having Kathleen in his arms, having a sweet and innocent


    woman by his side, and being the only person that she had eyes for.


    Just then, he suddenly thought of Christopher¡¯s words.


    Does Kathleen love me only because she got the wrong person and thinks that I¡¯m her savior? If


    she finds out the truth, will she not hesitate to divorce me?


    Although Samuel was watching the movie, his mind was somewhere else.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wrap his arms around Kathleen tighter because he hated the feeling of being


    out of control.


    The first time he had the same uneasy feeling was three years ago.


    It was a month after he and Kathleen got married.


    One time, he saw Kathleen and Christopher chatting happily.


    There were guests in the house, and they didn¡¯t know Kathleen was married to Samuel.


    However, they knew Kathleen¡¯s rtionship with the Macari family, so they jokingly suggested


    Kathleen and Christopher be a couple. They even mentioned that the two looked like a perfect


    match.


    At that time, Samuel felt slightly insecure and uneasy. However, the feeling vanished that night.


    He had forced Kathleen onto the bed and told her to tell him that she loved him.


    In that instance, Kathleen was sweet and obedient. She did everything that he asked her to and


    satisfied his every desire.


    Samuel suddenly felt that his strange behavior toward Kathleen was because she always indulged


    him.


    The next day, it was after Kathleen woke up when she realized that Samuel was holding her tight in


    his arms.


    She struggled to break free. ¡°It¡¯s hot. Let go of me.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s body temperature was usually a little on the high side.


    Hence, Kathleen liked to hug him in the winter.


    Her body was weak, and she was afraid of the cold. Thus,ying in Samuel¡¯s embrace helped her


    sleep peacefully.


    However, she no longer liked it anymore.


    Samuel knew that Kathleen was not bothered by the heat and that it was just an excuse to hide the


    fact she no longer liked his embrace.


    This is definitely because of Christopher.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hot,¡± Samuel whispered as he tightened his arms around her.


    Kathleen was speechless. ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t given me the divorce agreement yet. You


    promised to give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Samuel asked coldly. ¡°If we don¡¯t get a divorce, that piece of paper


    will be wasted. We have to think about the environment.¡±


    Hearing that, Kathleen was at a loss for words.


    What a sly jerk!


    ¡°Samuel, you are the CEO of a bigpany. How can you not keep your promise?¡± she asked


    angrily.


    It was early in the morning, and she had just woken up, so her voice was alluringly husky.


    Hearing that, Samuel¡¯s hands started traveling up and down her body.


    Kathleen snorted and said, ¡°Stop it. I don¡¯t want to. You promised me that you won¡¯t have sex with


    me for this whole month. Samuel, if you continue to break your promises, I¡¯ll be genuinely angry.¡±


    She was not without her temper and limits.


    Samuel nced at her and replied, ¡°I was just touching a little.¡±


    ¡°That is also forbidden.¡± Kathleen pressed her soft hands against his chest and said seriously,


    ¡°Samuel, if you don¡¯t end things with Nicolette, I will never be able to ept you. You are already


    dirty.¡±


    I¡¯m dirty?


    Samuel frowned and asked, ¡°How am I dirty?¡±


    ¡°You know the answer to that.¡± With that, Kathleen sat up and got out of bed.


    Meanwhile, Samuel furrowed his brows as he wondered what she meant.


    After they finished washing up, they went downstairs together to eat breakfast.


    When Wynnie saw Kathleen, she asked concernedly, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m feeling much better. My fever is gone,¡± Kathleen answered with a small smile.


    Wynnie looked at Kathleen meaningfully and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hm.¡± After that, Kathleen lowered her head and started to eat.


    A whileter, Wynnie peeled an egg and handed it to Kathleen. ¡°You should eat more eggs.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom,¡± Kathleen said with a sweet smile.


    Seeing that, Wynnie felt happy. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the chef to cook some salmon for dinner so that you can


    have some nutrition. You are too skinny.¡±


    When Kathleen heard that she was about to eat fish for dinner, she felt a little nauseous.


    At that moment, she realized that she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of eating anything that had a fishy


    taste.


    ¡°Mom, I am craving beef,¡± Kathleen said softly. ¡°Can we eat beef instead?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Wynnie said with a smile. ¡°You rarely tell us what you want to eat. Now that you¡¯ve


    specifically requested it, there is no reason for me to not satisfy your cravings. How does grilled


    beef steak sound?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    After hearing that, Samuel gave Kathleen a side nce and realized that she was indeed skinnier


    than before.


    Has she not been eating proper meals in the past few days?


    After breakfast, Samuel and Wynnie left the house together.


    Just when Wynnie was about to get in her car, she called out to Samuel.


    Samuel obediently walked up to her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Samuel, can¡¯t you be nicer to Katie?¡± Wynnie said angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she¡¯ll think if she finds


    out what happenedst night. However, if she does find out, she will never forgive you. I¡¯ve eaten


    plenty of meals together with you two and only seen you peel crab for Kathleen once. However,st


    night, you fed Nicolette cake in public. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±


    Samuel remained silent.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°At that time, I honestly wanted to smash the cake into your faces and curse at you shameless


    couple.¡± As she spoke, her eyes turned red. ¡°Samuel, do you know how furious I am?¡±


    Samuel furrowed his brows. ¡°Mom, Nicolette had just finished her chemotherapy treatment and was


    too weak to raise her arm.¡±


    ¡°Wow, she was too weak to raise her arm? But she was clearly strong enough to walk on her own!¡±


    Wynnie snapped. ¡°She even had the strength to hug you. How is she too weak to raise her arm?¡±


    After hearing that, Samuel didn¡¯t utter a word.


    ¡°Samuel, I know you are wondering why I care so deeply for Katie even though you are my son.¡±


    Wynnie nced to the side. ¡°Nicolette¡¯s actions are exactly the same as the woman who seduced


    your granddad back then. I remember seeing my mother, your granny, secretly crying at night, but


    she tolerated him for the sake of my sister and I. It hurt my heart deeply to see her suffer so. Don¡¯t


    do the same to Katie. Otherwise, I will make sure to destroy both you and Nicolette¡¯s reputations!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned, got into the car, and drove away.


    At that instant, Samuel suddenly thought of his granny.


    She was a gentle but resilient woman.


    Everyone thought that she would never ask for a divorce.


    However, one day, she shocked everyone by suddenly asking for a divorce.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 49

    chapter 49


    Kathleen was drawing at home when she received yet another friend request notification from that


    unknown number again on her phone.


    Whoever it was had also sent a video to her.


    It was a video showing Samuel going to the Yoeger residence with Nicolette.


    Nicolette was dolled up in the video as she held Samuel¡¯s arm, smiling broadly and smugly.


    As Samuel was there to back her, no one from the Yoeger family dared to chase her out.


    After Frances cut the cake, Samuel was seen feeding Nicolette the dessert.


    The pair looked extremely sweet and very in love.


    Kathleen¡¯s heart ached at the sight.


    Indeed, the most perfect way to take someone¡¯s life was by breaking their heart.


    Samuel had refused to allow her to go along, so Nicolette provoked her with the video.


    What a shameless couple!


    Kathleen¡¯s face was pale as she wondered when her heart would stop hurting.


    Will it stop hurting when I don¡¯t love anymore? Is it hurting so much because I still love Samuel?


    It was impossible to stop loving the man she had given her entire heart and soul to for the past


    decade.


    At that moment, her phone rang.


    Kathleen took a nce and saw that it was Quinn.


    ¡°Ms. Williams?¡± Kathleen was surprised.


    ¡°Come over for a checkup.¡± Quinn cut straight to the point.


    Kathleen paused before answering, ¡°Ms. Williams, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what your ns are. It is my duty as a doctor to ensure that the mother and child are


    safe as long as you¡¯re pregnant with the baby. Come quickly.¡± Quinn added, ¡°I¡¯ll cover for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen dared not refuse.


    After tidying up, she left for the hospital.


    Quinn had made arrangements so that no one would know that Kathleen came for maternity


    checkups.


    After the checkup, Quinn held onto the results while her face turned pale and her hands trembled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, Ms. Williams. Did I contract some incurable illness?¡± Kathleen was anxious.


    p!


    Quinn mmed the result slip on the table. ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re suffering from


    malnourishment? You¡¯re pregnant with a baby! How dare you be malnourished!¡±


    Kathleen was like a child scolded by her parent. ¡°Ms. Williams, I always have my meals on time. I


    swear I¡¯m not skipping out on any meals.¡±


    ¡°How about your mood?¡± Quinn looked at her. ¡°I keep seeing Samuel in thepany of a woman


    named Nicolette Yoeger.¡±


    Quinn was a doctor at this hospital. Hence, it was easy for her to know the identity of anyone that


    visited the hospital.


    Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°Ms. Williams, everything will be over soon.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tolerate it in the meantime?¡± Quinn was shocked.


    ¡°No, but Samuel and I have discussed and agreed to give him a month to settle the matter. If I¡¯m


    satisfied with his way of handling it, we¡¯ll not get a divorce. If I¡¯m not, we¡¯ll divorce.¡± Kathleen kept


    silent for a while. ¡°However, I think there¡¯s nothing much to consider anymore.¡±


    She was naturally unhappy with the way Samuel was dealing with the matter.


    After a brief pause, Quinn said, ¡°It¡¯s better to get it over and done with soon. You¡¯re pregnant, and


    such an issue will affect your mood. It¡¯s not good for you and the baby.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I know.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    Quinn looked at her meaningfully. ¡°Kate, you¡¯re carrying twins.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kathleen was stunned.


    ¡°Twins,¡± Quinn repeated herself.


    This was the main reason that Quinn had insisted Kathleene in for a checkup, so she could get


    a confirmation.


    ¡°If you divorce, it¡¯ll be difficult to raise even one child alone. Have you ever thought about what


    you¡¯re going to do if it¡¯s two?¡± Quinn was worried.


    ¡°I can do this.¡± Kathleen stroked her belly. ¡°I really can. No matter how many children there are, I¡¯m


    giving birth to them all.¡±


    She could not bear to end their lives as they were her very own flesh and blood.


    Quinn heaved a sigh and instructed sternly, ¡°You must eat more. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard you.¡± Kathleen blinked her eyes and did not dare to turn a deaf ear to the doctor¡¯s


    instruction.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re having a difficult time trying to keep it from the Macari family. They have always


    doted on you, but if they don¡¯t know that you¡¯re pregnant, they won¡¯t know how to take care of you.¡±


    Quinn brought out a thermos. ¡°I made this for you. Drink it.¡±


    Kathleen was surprised. ¡°Ms. Williams, you¡­¡±


    ¡°In the future,e to my house twice every week. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± Quinn stared at Kathleen¡¯s


    sharp chin. ¡°You¡¯re malnourished, and that will affect the fetuses¡¯ growth.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    With a few gulps, she finished the soup that Quinn had cooked for her.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl.¡± A warm smile appeared on Quinn¡¯s face.


    Kathleen looked at her obediently. ¡°Can I leave now?¡±


    ¡°Go. Get out of my sight,¡± Quinn shooed as she waved her hand.


    Kathleen exited Quinn¡¯s office and went upstairs to visit Benjamin.


    Benjamin was still unconscious.


    Kathleen was worried as the person who hurt Benjamin still could not be found.


    She knew nothing woulde out of the investigation as Samuel was most likely a part of it.


    Even if Samuel found that it was Nicolette behind all of these, he would do nothing.


    He would get his men to remove the evidence and ensure Nicolette¡¯s innocence.


    This all happened because I was too weak. If I were more capable, I wouldn¡¯t be such a pushover


    and constantly at the mercy of others.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    Granny?


    ¡°Hello? Granny?¡± Kathleen immediately answered the call.


    ¡°Katie, what are you doing?¡± Cynthia Graves¡¯ gentle voice sounded through the phone.


    ¡°Nothing. What¡¯s the matter, Granny?¡± Kathleen turned and headed for the elevator.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Cynthia chuckled. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in days. Do you want toe over to my house?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Kathleen agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make your favorite ravioli.¡± Cynthia had always doted on Kathleen.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Kathleen was ted. ¡°I¡¯lle over now.¡±


    With that, she hung up the call and entered the elevator.


    Upon reaching the first floor, she stepped out of the elevator only to see Samuel.


    He had some bags in his hand, and Kathleen knew they were for Nicolette.


    Kathleen ignored him, wanting to leave the hospital as quickly as possible.


    Samuel handed the bags in his hand to a nearby nurse. ¡°Please send these to ward number 1705.¡±


    Subsequently, he ran after Kathleen.


    ¡°Kathleen!¡± He grabbed her hand. ¡°Why did you ignore me after seeing me?¡±


    She¡¯s growing a temper.


    ¡°Stop pulling me.¡± Kathleen yanked her hand out of his grip. ¡°All of Jadeborough knows about your


    rtionship with Nicolette by now, Samuel. Your actions will cause misunderstandings, and I¡¯ll get


    scolded. Moreover, you¡¯re not going to stand up for me if I get used of being a mistress, so stop


    behaving like this!¡±


    It was then Samuel realized that Kathleen knew of what happenedst night.


    ¡°Nicolette just had her chemotherapy treatment.¡± Samuel frowned.


    ¡°So what if she just had her treatment?¡± Kathleen remained indifferent. ¡°Does that mean I have to


    take all the humiliation and insults lying down? I¡¯m your legal wife, but because of her, I¡¯m looking


    like the mistress. Are you two even human for doing this to me, Samuel?¡±


    Samuel remained silent while looking at her.


    He agreed that he had done wrong by Kathleen in this matter.


    Upon seeing that he did not reply, Kathleen continued walking out.


    ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Samuel followed closely behind her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡± Kathleen¡¯s fair-skinned face was currently puffed up like an angry hamster.


    Samuel could not help but poke at her cheek. It was bouncy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Kathleen was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t use the same hand you used to feed Nicolette to


    touch me!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 50

    chapter 50


    Samuel carried Kathleen into his car and helped her fasten the seatbelt.


    Kathleen pushed the car door, only to realize it had been locked.


    She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Let me out! You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Pinching her cheek using his rough and slender fingers, he asked, ¡°I have gone too far, but what


    can you do about it?¡±


    ¡°Samuel, if you dare to provoke me again, I will publicly reveal our rtionship and make Nicolette


    the homewrecker!¡± Kathleen was enraged.


    Samuel took out his phone and turned on the camera.


    Then, he ced one hand over Kathleen¡¯s shoulder and took a photo of them together.


    Kathleen was stunned.


    In the next instant, he logged into his Twitter ount and crafted a tweet with only one word:


    Married.


    After that, the photo was attached below.


    He then ced the phone in Kathleen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It will be posted as soon as you press it.¡±


    Kathleen was at a loss for words.


    ¡°So, where are you going? You can slowly think about what you want to do on the way there,¡±


    Samuel added with both hands on the wheel.


    Kathleen pursed her lips and replied, ¡°Granny asked me to go over.¡±


    Granny?


    Samuel drove Kathleen to the said location.


    On the way, she held the phone and remained motionless.


    Her mind was a mess.


    If she posted the tweet, her rtionship with Samuel would be known to the whole world.


    Despite being aware of whaty ahead, Kathleen had never expressed worry.


    She was more concerned about the purpose of disclosing their rtionship to the public if they were


    only going to end up divorcing.


    It would also be problematic for her as she would be recognized wherever she went in the future.


    I will also have two children with me by then. What should I do? Forget it. I just said that in a fit of


    anger.


    Samuel lightly furrowed his eyebrows.


    He thought that Kathleen would be eager to post it.


    However, he did not expect her to not take any action at all.


    Doesn¡¯t she want to publicly reveal our marriage? Is she reluctant to do so because she is afraid


    that she will not be able to be with Christopher in the future?


    Samuel¡¯s eyes gradually turned dark at that thought.


    All of a sudden, a child that was ying ball by the sidewalk ran onto the road.


    Samuel immediately stepped on the brakes.


    Luckily, nothing happened.


    Kathleen was thrown forward before she was pulled back because of the seatbelt.


    However, the phone in her hand slipped out in the process.


    As she panicked, her finger identally tapped on the screen.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Samuel frowned and looked at Kathleen, whose face was pale.


    Then, she saw the child¡¯s parent bringing the child away.


    Kathleen frowned deeply and thought, How can there be such an irresponsible parent?


    ¡°Oh right, the phone!¡± She moved to pick it up.


    ¡°Let me.¡± Samuel¡¯s arm was longer than hers, so it was easy for him to pick the phone up.


    Kathleen fixed her gaze on him and asked, ¡°Please take a quick look. I think I might have tapped on


    the screen by mistake. Have I posted it?¡±


    Samuel switched on the screen and nced at it. ¡°No.¡±


    Kathleen let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness. It would truly be troublesome if I had posted it.¡±


    Samuel stared at her coldly.


    She doesn¡¯t want to announce it to the public?


    He then continued to drive calmly.


    Soon, they arrived at Cynthia¡¯s house.


    The ce where she lived was not an area for the wealthy.


    Samuel had proposed to give Cynthia a bigger house back then, but she had not agreed to it.


    She had worked hard for her three-bedroom house.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Before being married, both Emily and Wynnie grew up in that house.


    Cynthia could not bear to move out. That was why she continued to stay there.


    Kathleen unfastened her seatbelt and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    After saying that, she got out of the car.


    Samuel followed.


    Kathleen was surprised. ¡°Why did you get down from the car?¡± she asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s my granny too. Can¡¯t I go up and have a look?¡± Samuel was visibly upset.


    Kathleen furrowed her eyebrows. She then said silently to her stomach, ¡°Babies, don¡¯t be like him in


    the future. How can anyone stand this bad temper unless they¡¯re someone as sweet-tempered as


    me? You two might not have a wife in the future if you imitate him!¡±


    Samuel didn¡¯t know that Kathleen was silentlyining about him to his children.


    They took the elevator upstairs.


    When they reached the entrance, Kathleen pressed the doorbell.


    Click.


    The door opened, and Christopher was behind it.


    Samuel¡¯s eyes became icy-cold at the sight.


    On the other hand, Christopher¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°Chris?¡± Kathleen was shocked.


    ¡°Yeah. I came to see Granny. She told me that you would being too.¡± Christopher grinned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kathleen entered the house.


    Samuel did not believe that it was a coincidence.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Christopher nced at Samuel with an unfathomable gaze.


    Samuel stepped inside too.


    Christopher grabbed a pair of pink slippers for Kathleen.


    When Kathleen was taking off her shoes, she lost her bnce and nearly fell.


    Christopher subconsciously reached out to support her.


    Unexpectedly, Samuel hugged her from behind and said, ¡°Go ahead and take them off.¡±


    Seeing that, Christopher quickly retracted his hand.


    Kathleen frowned and whispered, ¡°I can stand firmly myself. Let me go.¡±


    Samuel replied with a low tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. If you fall, my heart will hurt.¡±


    Bleurgh!


    Kathleen did not believe him and swiftly changed her footwear.


    Christopher did not grab slippers for Samuel.


    Samuel didn¡¯t care either. It was his grandmother¡¯s house anyway. He didn¡¯t consider himself an


    outsider.


    After he changed his shoes, Samuel headed straight for the kitchen.


    He then saw Kathleen hugging Cynthia. ¡°Granny, I¡¯m hungry,¡± Kathleen said softly.


    Cynthia grinned and said, ¡°Hungry? Christopher, hurry up and make some ravioli for Katie.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Christopher smiled and said to Kathleen, ¡°I just hinted to Granny that I didn¡¯t have enough


    breakfast when I entered the door, but she ignored me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a grown man. You can endure a little starvation, but Katie must not starve,¡± Cynthia said


    dotingly.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go cook.¡± Christopher went to prepare the ingredients.


    ¡°Granny,¡± greeted Samuel as he came to stand before Cynthia.


    ¡°You are here too,¡± she replied with a neutral expression.


    Samuel fell silent.


    Cynthia used to love him very much.


    However, at that moment, she was talking to him with an indifferent tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help with the ravioli,¡± said Kathleen as she rolled up her sleeves.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Cynthia did not want to trouble her granddaughter.


    Kathleen¡¯s small hands were fair and soft. Cynthia was worried that doing anything would mar her


    wless skin.


    If Cynthia had to be honest with herself, she had to admit that Samuel had done his job as


    Kathleen¡¯s husband when it came to her materialistic needs. After all, Kathleen¡¯s appearance had


    not changed at all in the three years since she married him.


    However, he had failed terribly when it came to her emotional needs.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Samuel shrugged off his coat and handed it to Kathleen, who took it.


    He rolled up his sleeves and washed his hands. After that, he went to help Cynthia to prepare the


    ravioli together.


    Kathleen had never seen Samuel do housework, not even once, let alone cook.


    ¡°You know how to make ravioli?¡± Kathleen was surprised.


    Samuel knitted his brows and asked, ¡°Who told you that I didn¡¯t?¡±


    He was just toozy to do it.


    Kathleen thought about the bags that Samuel was holding earlier. He had probably made the food


    himself for Nicolette.


    He¡¯s notzy; he just doesn¡¯t want to cook for me.


    ¡°Have you never eaten meals made by Samuel before, Katie?¡± Cynthia asked in surprise.


    Kathleen shook her head and replied, ¡°Nope, never. But it doesn¡¯t matter. He didn¡¯t train his cooking


    skills for me, so what he cooks might not suit my tastes at all. Thus, it doesn¡¯t matter if I have never


    eaten his cooking before.¡±


    Samuel nced at her.


    Kathleen said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll go hang up the clothes.¡±


    Cynthia sighed and shot Samuel a nd look. She asked, ¡°Do you know what she was implying just


    now?¡±


    Samuel nodded.


    Cynthia thought to herself, So, he knows.


    ¡°You¡¯re hopeless.¡± She did not bother to exin further.


    Hearing that, Samuel frowned.


    How am I hopeless? I¡¯ll make meals for her when we get back!


    Kathleen returned after she hung up Samuel¡¯s coat and her bag.


    ¡°Kate,e and have a taste.¡± Christopher took a piece of ravioli and offered it to her.


    Kathleen walked over and grabbed the te and fork from him. Then, she took a bite.


    It was a little hot.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Kathleen gave a thumbs up.


    Christopher¡¯s lips curved upward.


    Cynthia nced at them, a benevolent smile appearing on her face.


    Samuel didn¡¯t feel good about it at all.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 51

    chapter 51


    Cynthia saw that Samuel was looking at them unhappily.


    She said lightly, ¡°Hurry up and finish up thest few.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel¡¯s temper was non-existent in front of her.


    Kathleen put down the te and fork. ¡°Granny, what else do you need me to do?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Take out the tes and forks and ce them on the table for everyone,¡± said Cynthia while smiling.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Kathleen went to the cab and took out the tableware.


    She was familiar with the ce.


    Samuel was a little surprised when he saw that Kathleen had skillfully found all the things needed


    from various ces.


    ¡°You all are always busy, so Kathleen usuallyes over to keep mepany on weekdays.¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t look at Samuel as she spoke. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know about this.¡±


    Samuel didn¡¯t utter a word.


    Cynthia said coldly, ¡°Samuel, we like Katie not because she has helped the Macari family or


    because she is your wife. She has her charms. Sometimes, I can¡¯t help but think how much of a pity


    it is that such a good girl ended up with you.¡±


    Was Samuel good?


    That was for sure.


    In Cynthia¡¯s eyes, Samuel was the most outstanding child.


    Despite that, the way he treated Kathleen couldn¡¯t be considered ¡°good.¡±


    Samuel looked at the busy little figure in the kitchen.


    He didn¡¯t know that Kathleen cared so much for his family.


    Cynthia finished filling in thest ravioli. She said, ¡°It¡¯s done. Go and wash your hands.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel walked to the bathroom to clean his hands.


    Kathleen was there too.


    ¡°You want to wash your hands? I¡¯ll be done soon,¡± she said while washing her hands.


    Samuel stepped forward, and his warm chest pressed against her back. He put his hands under the


    faucet before resting his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Help me wash them. I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Kathleen blushed and wondered, Why can¡¯t you do it yourself?


    ¡°Wash them yourself,¡± she retorted awkwardly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t help me wash them, I won¡¯t let you go. Even Granny won¡¯t be able to save you, so


    figure it out yourself.¡± Samuel slightly curled his lips.


    Kathleen said angrily, ¡°Y-You are a scoundrel!¡±


    He always likes to make things difficult for others.


    ¡°Hurry up and wash them. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Samuel asked with a faint smile.


    Kathleen was furious. Eventually, her soft little hands wrapped around Samuel¡¯s as she gave in.


    First, she made his hands wet. Then, Kathleen squeezed a little hand soap onto her palms and


    scrubbed them till it foamed up. After that, she rubbed the foam on his hands.


    Samuel kept staring at the lithe figure of his wife in his arms.


    She was even cuter when she was acting soft and shy.


    Samuel thought for a moment and whispered in her ear, ¡°Kate, we are not divorcing.¡±


    Kathleen was stunned.


    What did he just call me?


    She turned off the water and turned around. Shooting Samuel a strange look, she asked, ¡°Did a


    screw in your heade loose?¡±


    Her words caused Samuel to be speechless.


    ¡°Wipe your hands clean ande out to eat.¡± Kathleen pushed him away and walked out.


    Samuel remained silent.


    Did she not feel anything?


    Samuel came out of the bathroom and saw that Kathleen and the others were already waiting for


    him.


    He walked over and automatically sat beside Kathleen.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat,¡± Cynthia said with a smile.


    Kathleen and the others waited for Cynthia to pick up her fork before they started eating.


    Kathleen took a piece of ravioli and started eating it.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Granny, you make the best ravioli. It tastes so good. Did you use apple cider


    vinegar in it?¡±


    Cynthia chuckled. ¡°Last time, you said you liked the vinegar, so I asked someone to buy me a few


    more bottles. Take them with you when you go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    ¡°Eat up. You¡¯re thinner than thest time I saw you.¡± Cynthia was worried and took another scoop of


    ravioli for Kathleen.


    Kathleen obediently ate it.


    Everyone kept telling her that she had gotten thinner.


    Hence, she vowed to eat more.


    However, there was a limit to how much she could eat.


    Her stomach was already full after eating three scoops of ravioli.


    Initially, Christopher wanted to find a chance to talk to Kathleen.


    Unfortunately, Samuel was present, so Christopher didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for her.


    He nced at the time and said, ¡°Granny, I have a meeting in the afternoon. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Cynthia nodded and replied, ¡°Okay. Be careful when driving on the road.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Christopher nodded. He then nced at Kathleen and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°See you,¡± Kathleen said softly.


    Samuel frowned slightly upon hearing that.


    After the meal, Kathleen wanted to wash the dishes.


    Nheless, Cynthia refused to let her do it. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. The dishwasher you


    rmended to mest time works very well. I just put the dishes in and let the machine wash


    them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    Hearing that, Samuel furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°What dishwasher?¡±


    Cynthia replied, ¡°Look who¡¯s asking. The dishwasher you rmended to me three years ago was


    not easy to use at all. I only used it once and hated it, so I just left it there. Then, Kathleen asked me


    to rece it when she came over one time, but I didn¡¯t bother. Later on, my arm was ufortable,


    so I had no choice but to use the dishwasher to wash the dishes. It then exploded with my dishes


    inside.¡±


    Samuel frowned and said, ¡°Seriously? That brand was Nicolet¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, he stopped talking.


    Cynthia frowned at him, while Kathleen felt nothing but awkwardness.


    Scoffing, Cynthia said, ¡°Hah! I wondered why I didn¡¯t like it. Turns out that I didn¡¯t like the person


    who rmended it.¡±


    Samuel remained silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my hands.¡± Kathleen turned around and walked away.


    Cynthia looked at Samuel coldly and asked, ¡°Samuel, you have to understand one thing. When a


    woman you like is rejected by the whole family, you should think about it. Is it really that we are


    causing trouble without reason?¡±


    As Samuel remained calm, she continued coldly, ¡°Diana, your parents, and me¡ªdon¡¯t we have the


    ability to distinguish right from wrong? We have also encountered situations where the parents are


    bad people, but the children are good. Do you think that we would treat the child badly because of


    the parents?¡±


    ¡°Granny, Nicolette isn¡¯t a bad person. She justcks love,¡± Samuel replied coolly.


    Cynthia gave him a helpless look. ¡°She needed to love you, so you gave her all your love. Then


    what are you giving Kathleen? An empty shell without a heart? If that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t she


    change a man? Why does she deserve an empty shell? Just because she loves you doesn¡¯t mean


    you can trample on her like this.¡±


    ¡°Granny, I will treat her well in the future,¡± Samuel informed.


    ¡°Do you think Kathleen can ept that you still have another woman? You said that Nicolettecks


    love. If a man runs up to Kathleen and tells her that hecks love and wants her to love him, would


    you be able to ept it?¡± she demanded sternly.


    ¡°No.¡± Samuel shook his head.


    It was uneptable for him.


    Cynthia said coldly, ¡°As the saying goes, do unto others as you would have them do unto you. If you


    understand this, then you shouldn¡¯t have done that. If you can¡¯t bear to leave Nicolette, then divorce


    Kathleen and let her be free. I won¡¯t interfere with what you want to do with Nicolette; just don¡¯t


    make me angry by bringing her to me.¡±


    Samuel replied with a grim expression, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    At that moment, Kathleen returned.


    She felt that the atmosphere in the living room was a little strange.


    ¡°Granny, we have to leave now,¡± she said gently.


    Kathleen felt guilty.


    Cynthia used to love Samuel very much.


    Every time Samuel came, Cynthia would prepare delicious foods for him to eat.


    However, she had been treating him very coldly this time.


    Kathleen had felt it.


    Could it be because of me?


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 52

    chapter 52


    Kathleen didn¡¯t want to be the one who ruined Samuel¡¯s rtionship with his family.


    She thought it would be better for everyone if she left.


    ¡°Okay. You can go home and get some rest since there is nothing else to do here.¡± Cynthia took out


    the apple cider vinegar that Kathleen liked to drink and put it into a bag.


    Then, she packed some snacks for Kathleen too.


    Kathleen liked to eat fruit-vored snacks. Hence, Cynthia always prepared them for her.


    Kathleen smiled sweetly like a kid as she held the snacks that were given by Cynthia.


    ¡°Granny, I¡¯lle again next time,¡± Kathleen said adorably.


    Cynthia smiled as she said, ¡°You cane every day. I will always wee you.¡±


    ¡°Granny, I¡¯lle as long as you don¡¯t mind it.¡± Kathleen was shy.


    ¡°Why would I?¡± Cynthia patted her head and said, ¡°Take good care of yourself, my girl.¡±


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°Okay. Goodbye, Granny.¡± Despite her reluctance, she bade farewell to Cynthia.


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± Cynthia said.


    With that, Kathleen and Samuel turned around and headed toward the elevator.


    Samuel helped Kathleen to hold the bag while she stood next to him.


    The elevator stopped after going down two floors. After that, several people got into the elevator.


    Samuel put the things in one hand and used the other hand to hug Kathleen lest she got hit by


    others.


    Pressed into his embrace, all she could hear was the sound of his powerful heartbeat. She felt as if


    she was drowning in his warm embrace.


    Soon, Kathleen felt the strange gaze from the people next to them. They had been scrutinizing


    Samuel and her.


    There were two young girls who were holding their phones while pointing at and gossiping about


    Samuel and her. Kathleen frowned upon seeing it.


    The girls put down their hands hurriedly and looked away out of guilt as soon as they noticed


    Kathleen was staring at them.


    Kathleen was speechless upon seeing their action.


    Shortly after that, they stepped out of the elevator after it arrived on the ground floor.


    Samuel then pulled Kathleen into the car.


    After they got into the car, Kathleen asked, ¡°Are you going back to the office?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Samuel nodded.


    ¡°Then you can leave me halfway. I will go back to the condominium to get some clothes before


    heading to the Macari residence,¡± Kathleen said.


    Samuel looked at her coldly.


    Kathleen thought he was unwilling to go there. ¡°It¡¯s almost the New Year. Haven¡¯t we always done


    that? We would always go to the Macari residence and stay there when the year-end is


    approaching.¡±


    Samuel didn¡¯t utter a word.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to go there so early. I¡¯m not going to pack my things then,¡± Kathleen said


    softly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it a few dayster.¡± Samuel furrowed his eyebrows lightly.


    Samuel didn¡¯t want Christopher to have a chance to meet Kathleen as the former had been going to


    the Macari residence too frequently recently. Or rather, from the bottom of his heart, he didn¡¯t want


    Kathleen to discover the truth.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded in response.


    Samuel nced at Kathleen and asked indifferently, ¡°Do you really like to stay at the Macari


    residence?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    ¡°Why?¡± Samuel asked in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s lively there.¡± Kathleen¡¯s gentle voice sounded indifferent.


    The condominium where she and Samuel lived together was a huge one. Its size was one thousand


    square meters.


    Although the home was spacious and well-equipped with everything, she felt lonely when she was


    there.


    Samuel was barely home, so she was always alone and bored.


    He didn¡¯t like being disturbed too. Hence, he did not hire a live-in housekeeper who would live with


    them in their house every day. Instead, the housekeeper would onlye asionally to cook and


    clean the house.


    The pay that Samuel offered was good without a doubt. Therefore, there were quite a lot of people


    whopeted for the job.


    Samuel¡¯s slender hands were holding the steering wheel as he spoke with a clear voice. ¡°After we


    have more babies, our home will be lively.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her red lips and kept quiet.


    Does he want me to look after the kids alone? How should I exin to them if their father is always


    absent during festivals? If we¡¯re divorced, I can still tell them their father has passed away as an


    excuse. However, if we¡¯re still married, how should I exin it?


    At the thought of that, Kathleen wanted a divorce even more.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the future nster.¡± Kathleen¡¯s soft voice was cold. ¡°Samuel, there are twenty-


    seven days before the New Year. You still have some time to think about it.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Are you sure that you wouldn¡¯t object at all after I have made up my


    mind?¡±


    ¡°You have always been calling the shots in our rtionship. So, it¡¯s up to you. I don¡¯t want to think


    about it anymore as I¡¯m too tired,¡± Kathleen said while pinching the bridge of her nose.


    She was exhausted.


    ¡°Okay. Let me think about it.¡± Samuel sent Kathleen to the lobby of the condominium.


    When Kathleen was about to get out of the car, Samuel locked the car door and stopped her from


    leaving.


    Kathleen frowned. As she turned around, she saw Samuel.


    To her surprise, Samuel¡¯s handsome face was close to hers.


    Then, his soft and warm lips pressed against her lips and they shared a passionate kiss in the car.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Five minutester, the corner of Kathleen¡¯s eyes was slightly wet as she red at him angrily.


    ¡°Your legs are weak after the kiss, right?¡± Samuel ced hisrge hand against Kathleen¡¯s soft


    cheek and rubbed it gently.


    Her shy and alluring reaction was adorable. I don¡¯t want other men to see her like that. I don¡¯t!


    The desire to possess her burned in his heart.


    ¡°I wille back early tonight.¡± Samuel gently kissed Kathleen¡¯s face.


    Her face was soft like a pillow.


    Kathleen¡¯s ears turned red. ¡°You cane home whenever you want. But it would be better if you


    don¡¯te back. I¡¯ll be happier by myself.¡±


    Samuel grinned and gazed at her intently as if he wanted to eat her alive.


    His burning gaze gave her chills all over her body.


    She pushed Samuel away and got out of the car.


    Then, she took the things from the rear seat.


    Samuel chuckled.


    She was obviously bothered by my gaze. Yet, she didn¡¯t forget to take the snacks with her. Such a


    little glutton.


    Samuel thought for a while before texting Tyson: When Kathleen took medicine previously, I recall


    that you had brought her fruit candy made in Remdik, and she said she liked it, right?


    Tyson replied instantly: Yes.


    Samuel continued: Find out the manufacturer and acquire it. Help them to develop several types of


    low-sugar fruit candy products. From now on, deliver the candies to the condominium every month.


    Tyson agreed immediately: All right.


    Samuel put his phone down, and his lips curved into a smile. Kathleen is candy; she is so sweet.


    Meanwhile, Kathleen got home and put her things on the coffee table.


    She then sat down and calmed herself down for some time before taking out her phone.


    She hadn¡¯t checked her phone since just now, but she didn¡¯t expect the chat group with Wynnie


    would have more than ny-nine messages by then.


    Why are there so many messages?


    Wynnie texted: Katie, you¡¯re trending.


    Diana replied: What about?


    Wynnie took a screenshot and sent it over to the chat group.


    The title of the number one trending topic read: Kathleen and Samuel Are Married.


    Kathleen¡¯s face turned pale. Did I really send it by mistake? But I¡¯ve already asked Samuel to check


    it.


    Kathleen opened her Twitter ount and noticed the news was still on the top of the trending


    topics. She dared not read thements below.


    She then clicked on the chat group and continued reading the messages.


    Wynnie: I think that Katie is being threatened by Samuel.


    Diana: That sc*mbag! He is going to divorce Katie, yet he dares to ruin Katie¡¯s image.


    Wynnie agreed: Mom, you¡¯re right. He is such a sc*mbag! In the future, the whole world would know


    that Katie was once married.


    Diana: I think he has bad intentions. It might be Nicolette¡¯s idea.


    Wynnie: Mom, do you want me to pull some strings and kick Nicolette out of the hospital?


    Diana replied: We have to be cultured people. Why don¡¯t we acquire the hospital and shut it down?


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 53

    chapter 53


    Wynnie: Mom, you¡¯re a genius! This is such a great idea!


    Diana: Of course I am!


    Wynnie: It¡¯s been so long. Why hasn¡¯t Katie appeared?


    Diana: Could she have been abducted by Samuel? If so, shall we call the police to capture that


    rascal?


    Wynnie: Let me drag someone in for questioning.


    With that, Calvin was dragged into the conversation.


    Calvin: Wow! Mom, you guys made a group chat behind my back?


    Wynnie: Do you know what your son has done?


    Diana: Do you have any idea?


    She added a stern-looking emoji behind that.


    Calvin: I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know anything! I¡¯m on your side! I¡¯m not with that rascal!


    Wynnie: Mom, he got the code word correct. Looks like he¡¯s really on our team.


    Calvin: I¡¯ve always been on your side, okay?


    Kathleen could not help butugh when she read their conversation.


    They were all so adorable.


    Wynnie: Have you checked the trending news?


    Calvin: Yes, I¡¯ve seen them. I¡¯m working on public rtions.


    Wynnie: Are you guys trying to clear their names?


    Calvin: No. We want to skew the discussion in favor of Kate. We¡¯ll talk about how much she has


    suffered the whole time she was supporting Samuel behind the scenes.


    Wynnie: Great! Keep it up! Whatever you do, remember that your son is in the wrong no matter


    what.


    Calvin: Got it, Wynnie! What about the crystal ornament that you brokest time? Are we ming


    that on Samuel? We might as well make him the scapegoat for that too.


    Wynnie: Where¡¯s your dignity?


    Diana: It was probably thrown away along with his centa.


    Calvin was rendered speechless.


    Kathleenughed her head off.


    It seemed that it was the Macari family¡¯s tradition for mothers to pick on their sons.


    Wynnie: What does your son say about that?


    Calvin: I haven¡¯t been able to get in touch with him.


    Wynnie: That rascal! Where could he have gone?


    Calvin: I¡¯m already looking.


    Wynnie: If anything happens to my daughter-inw, I shall disown this son of mine.


    Calvin: Sure. Whatever you say, Wynnie.


    Wynnie: I really wonder what all this is about. I don¡¯t know if Nicolette harbors any ill will, and if she


    intends to bully our Kate.


    Diana: I dare her!


    Kathleen felt a surge of warmth in her heart when she read that.


    She sent a message: Grandma, Dad, Mom, I am safe now.


    Wynnie: Where are you? Are you all right?


    Kathleen: I¡¯m fine. That Twitter post was sent by mistake. I asked Samuel to check, but he told me


    that it hadn¡¯t been sent out.


    The group chat fell silent.


    The other three were in deep thought. Sent by mistake? Kathleen even asked Samuel to check, but


    he didn¡¯t manage to find out. How is that possible?


    Kathleen sent a message to Samuel: Did you really not see the Twitter post that had been sent by


    mistake?


    Samuel: No.


    Kathleen frowned. She asked: Is there any way to remediate this?


    Samuel: Only if you can turn back time.


    Kathleen: I can¡¯t. So, what now?


    Samuel: What do you mean by that?


    Kathleen: Aren¡¯t you going to exin to them?


    Samuel: Why do I need to exin? Aren¡¯t we already a married couple?


    Kathleen: You see, the problem is on your side. Won¡¯t Nicolette be furious with you when she sees


    that? If she¡¯s mad at you, you will vent on me. She does not want to be cannon fodder.


    Samuel: Have I ever vent on you?


    Kathleen: When have you not? Your temper has never been good, and now it¡¯s even worse!


    Samuel sent a emoji depicting confusion: Has my temper been bad in the past?


    Kathleen did not want to talk to him anymore.


    She sat on the couch and sank into deep thought.


    Why didn¡¯t Samuel delete the Twitter post after she had sent it by mistake? What was he thinking?


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Nicolette saw the trending news on Twitter.


    She exploded with rage.


    Why is this happening?


    She thought that Kathleen and Samuel would divorce in secret just like how they had gotten married


    in secret too.


    No one was supposed to know. No one would ever know.


    After that, Samuel would force Kathleen to donate her bone marrow to cure Nicolette.


    Then, Samuel would marry Nicolette.


    Nicolette would deal with the other members of the Macari family at ater time.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as Samuel loved her.


    As long as Samuel had her back, she would not care at all.


    At most, she would limit Samuel¡¯s interactions with Diana and the rest.


    That way, Samuel would truly be hers, and hers alone.


    However, when Samuel publicly announced his rtionship with Kathleen, all the glory that Samuel


    had given Nicolette the night before vanished without a trace.


    On the contrary, Kathleen, who had not revealed herself the entire time, became the biggest winner.


    She wondered where the Macari family had gotten ghostwriters from.


    They would rather trample on Samuel in exchange for Kathleen¡¯s honor without discrediting her one


    bit.


    Currently, someizens empathized with Kathleen. Othersmended her.


    Someone had even posted a picture of her and Samuel at the birthday banquet at the Yoeger


    residence the day before. They proceeded to mock her for being the homewrecker.


    Unable to stomach her anger, Nicolette gave Samuel a phone call.


    In the most pitiful voice, she asked, ¡°Samuel, what is all this about?¡±


    Samuel exined casually, ¡°Nothing much. Kathleen and I are in a rtionship. It¡¯s that simple.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about me?¡± Nicolette cried. ¡°Samuel, tell me. Who am I to you?¡±


    In a hoarse voice, Samuel replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t divorce her.¡±


    Nicolette froze.


    What did he say?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will always take care of you. I will continue to assist you in your treatment. Rest well.


    Don¡¯t overthink things,¡± he added.


    With that, he hung up the phone.


    Nicolette was dumbfounded.


    Did he mean that he would never divorce Kathleen? I¡¯ve put in so much effort, and in the end this is


    what I get?


    She felt like calling Kathleen to question her on what she had done.


    However, she knew that doing so would expose her, so she could not do that.


    She totally did not expect Kathleen to be so patient.


    Nicolette also could not believe that Kathleen could be this indifferent even after thetter found out


    that Nicolette herself had slept with Samuel.


    Could it be that she only loves Samuel for his money? Haha! It¡¯s fine. Samuel says he¡¯ll take care of


    me forever. That means he won¡¯t ignore me. I still have a chance! Kathleen, you won¡¯t get to be


    cocky for long.


    Nicolette still had a spot in Samuel¡¯s heart. No one could rece her.


    Next, she needed to destroy the rtionship between Kathleen and Samuelpletely.


    Nicolette took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°I want you to sneak into the ward tonight and


    unplug Benjamin¡¯s life support.¡±


    The other party replied, ¡°That man is already in a vegetative state.¡±


    Nicolette chuckled coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care what he is. I only want him dead! Kathleen and Samuel¡¯s


    rtionship can only be destroyed if Benjamin dies. One more thing. You have to leak this out. Say


    that I got people to do the dirty work, but don¡¯t let her catch you.¡±


    ¡°You are ying with fire. What if Samuel doesn¡¯t care about you anymore?¡± asked the other party.


    Nicolette said confidently, ¡°No, he won¡¯t. Samuel will not be cruel to me. He won¡¯t believe that I¡¯m


    behind this. The more Kathleen holds me ountable, the uglier their rtionship will get as it tears


    apart!¡±


    This was the only way she could have a chance.


    The other party replied after a pause, ¡°Okay. Got it.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 54

    chapter 54


    In the evening, Samuel returned home as the sun was setting.


    Kathleen had been drawing.


    When she heard soundsing from outside the door, she immediately got up.


    A look of surprise appeared on her fair and delicate face when she went out. ¡°Y-You¡¯re back?¡±


    Samuel stared at her.


    Why is she so shaken up? I just happen to get off work on time.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯lle back earlier, didn¡¯t I?¡± Samuel said tly. ¡°You seem unhappy.¡±


    In the past, Kathleen would always wee him warmly when he returned.


    She would even jump into his arms if he was in a better mood.


    Now, she did not seem very happy.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not unhappy.¡± Even Kathleen herself wasn¡¯t sure if she was happy or not.


    Perhaps it was because Samuel had disappointed her too many times, so much so that she did not


    know what to feel anymore.


    ¡°Wash your hands ande to dinner.¡± Samuel said coldly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Kathleen replied indifferently.


    She went to the bathroom to wash up.


    Just then, a tall shadow suddenly shrouded her.


    Samuel reached out and held her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child.¡± Kathleen puffed her cheeks. She looked cute that way.


    ¡°So¡­ I can¡¯t help if you¡¯re not a child?¡± Samuel gave her a gentle peck on the cheek.


    Kathleen wanted to evade him, but she was trapped in Samuel¡¯s arms.


    Her body was quite soft.


    Dirty thoughts aroused in Samuel¡¯s mind as she squirmed in his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was deep and hoarse. ¡°If you keep moving, I¡¯ll eat you before dinner.¡±


    Kathleen bit her lip angrily. ¡°One month!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s less than a month.¡± Samuel smiled.


    Kathleen remained silent. She gritted her teeth.


    Samuel helped her wash her hands before letting her go.


    Once Kathleen was freed from his arms, she headed to the dining room and waited for him.


    Samuel came soon after.


    He sat down.


    Maria had already prepared dinner.


    Kathleen and Samuel dug in once they were seated.


    They did not interact with each other at all throughout the meal.


    Samuel was used to Kathleen telling him everything about her day.


    He found it odd that she was being so quiet.


    ¡°What have you been doing today?¡± Samuel asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been painting.¡± Kathleen knew that she couldn¡¯t hide from Samuel the fact that she was


    working for Federick.


    Since it was impossible to hide it, Kathleen did not wish to make things difficult for herself.


    Samuel¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Are you really going to keep this job?¡±


    Kathleen nced at him calmly. ¡°This job isn¡¯t embarrassing you, is it?¡±


    Samuel looked at her coldly. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s what I meant?¡±


    ¡°If not, what else do you mean?¡± Kathleen asked meaningfully.


    ¡°Kathleen, I provide you with a hefty sum for living expenses.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was rather cold.


    Why does she want to take on such an exhausting job? If she¡¯s short on cash, she could have just


    told me.


    Kathleen¡¯s grip tightened on her fork. ¡°If you think it¡¯s too much, you can reduce it. We can both


    contribute to the household expenses from now on. I¡¯m fine with that.¡±


    Samuel felt a flicker of irritation.


    She¡¯s always twisting my words!


    Kathleen drank her soup quietly. ¡°Samuel, I need to work. I don¡¯t want my life to bepletely


    under your control. Do you understand?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel froze.


    ¡°You have control over my life as well as my finances,¡± Kathleen said bitterly. ¡°If I leave you, I will


    be useless. I don¡¯t want that, so I need to work.¡±


    ¡°I believe I¡¯ve said before that we won¡¯t get a divorce.¡± Samuel looked at her with a cold expression.


    Kathleen lowered her eyes when she met his cold gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t trust you for the time


    being.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Samuel¡¯s voice remained ice-cold.


    ¡°Think about it, Samuel. You haven¡¯t forgotten Nicolette after so many years. Can you really forget


    everything about her now?¡± Kathleen asked tly. ¡°So, I¡¯m sorry to say this, but I cannot believe you


    when you said we won¡¯t get a divorce. I can¡¯t bring myself to believe it.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s eyes shed coldly. ¡°Then, what about the one-month deadline you¡¯ve set?¡±


    ¡°Samuel, it¡¯s impossible for you to sever ties with Nicolette even if I gave you a year.¡± Kathleen said


    quietly as she put away her utensils, ¡°That one month is just a buffer.¡±


    Samuel stared at her coldly. He wished that his eyes could tear a hole through her.


    ¡°Samuel, if we don¡¯t get a divorce, what do you n to do with Nicolette?¡± When Kathleen was not


    acting coquettishly, she had the air of an aloof fairy.


    Samuel said nothing.


    ¡°She is the Yoeger family¡¯s illegitimate child. The Yoeger family won¡¯t acknowledge her, so she is


    not entitled to any of their assets. That means you¡¯ll have to support her for the rest of her life, is


    that right?¡± Right then, Kathleen¡¯s charming face was beautiful but cold. ¡°In that case, it will be


    impossible for you to sever ties with her in this lifetime. You¡¯ll be at her beck and call whenever she


    wants you. My feelings won¡¯t matter to you, and I won¡¯t be able to stop you.¡±


    ¡°How are you so sure that I¡¯ll do that?¡± Samuel said, infuriated.


    ¡°Because you have done it before,¡± Kathleen replied quietly. ¡°Samuel, I can¡¯t ept that there¡¯s a


    woman out there whom you long for. Simrly, you can¡¯t ept Christopher¡¯s feelings for me.¡±


    Samuel froze.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Kathleen went on indifferently. ¡°Just because I don¡¯t have a temper, that


    doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not intelligent. I can tell that Christopher likes me. However, because of who we


    are, I¡¯ve always avoided him. You saw him at Granny¡¯s house today. That¡¯s why you said those


    weird things, am I right?¡±


    Samuel stared at her coldly.


    ¡°Samuel, I want a husband who loves me wholeheartedly. I love you, but that does not mean I must


    stay with you.¡± Kathleen stood up. ¡°As long as Nicolette exists, we will never reconcile. It¡¯s time to


    let go.¡±


    Kathleen turned around.


    Just then, Samuel grabbed her wrist. He questioned her harshly, ¡°Do you fancy Christopher?¡±


    Kathleen smiled bleakly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you admit that you¡¯ve hurt me? Why are you using me of


    having feelings for other people instead?¡±


    Samuel¡¯s gaze remained ice-cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not so desperate that I¡¯ll settle for the first man I see,¡± Kathleen said proudly. ¡°I


    won¡¯t settle for just any man. My husband must love only me. He can only offer his love to me. If he


    does that to someone else, then I don¡¯t want him.¡±


    ¡°Kathleen, you should know that Nicolette and I would have gotten married long ago if it wasn¡¯t for


    you,¡± Samuel retorted.


    ¡°Does that mean I have to endure it?¡± A cold smile formed on Kathleen¡¯s face. ¡°Samuel, ask


    yourself. Is it really my fault that the two of you can¡¯t be together?¡±


    Samuel frowned.


    Kathleen was innocent in this matter.


    She had never forced Samuel to marry her, and neither had she begged Diana to let her marry him.


    Having stayed in the Macari residence for so many years, Kathleen had never done anything to


    make others dislike her.


    When Samuel and Nicolette were dating, Kathleen had never harassed Nicolette.


    She was not that sort of person.


    She was willing to hide her feelings for Samuel in her heart forever.


    Samuel and Nicolette could not be together because Nicolette was unweed.


    It was Diana and Wynnie who disapproved of their rtionship.


    Kathleen was aware of it all.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 55

    chapter 55


    Even so, Kathleen had never pulled any tricks.


    She watched, quietly and sadly, as Samuel loved and pampered another woman.


    She kept her emotions suppressed. When she felt sad, she merely hid herself away and cried.


    She had never done anything hateful.


    Until one day, Diana found out about her feelings for Samuel and saw through her.


    ¡°You silly child, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Diana was over the moon.


    She had not asked for Kathleen¡¯s opinion when she arranged for Nicolette to be sent away.


    Using Nicolette¡¯s life as a threat, she forced Samuel to get together with Kathleen.


    Samuelpromised on the condition that Kathleen¡¯s identity remained undisclosed.


    Diana knew what Samuel was nning, but she said nothing and agreed.


    Kathleen, who married Samuel amid the confusion, naturally did not mind.


    She assumed she would eventually warm Samuel¡¯s heart.


    She believed that, one day, Samuel would return her feelings.


    However, that day would never arrive.


    No matter how much Samuel liked her, he loved Nicolette more.


    Kathleen had her pride.


    She refused to be the hated one.


    She would leave so that the lovers could be together.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much Nicolette means to me,¡± Samuel said solemnly. ¡°Kathleen, even if I don¡¯t


    marry her, I can¡¯t ignore her for the rest of my life.¡±


    Kathleen felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    She knew that.


    ¡°I fell into a river when I was thirteen years old. Nicolette was the one who saved me.¡± Samuel


    looked at her with a bone-chilling coldness in his gaze. ¡°I owe her my life.¡±


    Kathleen froze.


    This came as a surprise.


    In other words, ten-year-old Nicolette had saved thirteen-year-old Samuel.


    So that¡¯s how their rtionship started.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s even less likely for you two to break up.¡± Kathleen¡¯s heart ached. Her delicate face paled


    considerably.


    Samuel did not say a word. He just looked at her silently.


    After a long while, he spoke. ¡°Kathleen, the one I like now is you.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Kathleen¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°You like me now, but you can¡¯t bear to let go of


    Nicolette. What should I do, Samuel? You want me to repay that life debt together with you?¡±


    Samuel furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Are you worthy?¡± Kathleen growled.


    His expression turned grim. ¡°Kathleen, like I said, you need to give me time. You can¡¯t force me like


    this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that no matter how much time I give you, the final result will never change.¡±


    Kathleen looked at his darkened, handsome face. ¡°Samuel, let¡¯s stop struggling. Let¡¯s get a


    divorce.¡±


    Samuel stood up and red at her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    With that, he grabbed his suit jacket and stormed off.


    Kathleen sat on the chair weakly, her hands lowered. Her heart had never hurt so much.


    On the other hand, Samuel went out for a drive alone.


    He rolled down the windows to let the cold wind in and calm himself down.


    In fact, some of what he said hade out in a fit of anger.


    He knew that he didn¡¯t just have feelings for Kathleen.


    On the contrary, he liked Kathleen a lot more than Nicolette.


    His feelings for Kathleen were also a lot stronger.


    What he felt for Kathleen could not bepared to what he felt for Nicolette.


    After having struggled for some time, Samuel realized who he had feelings for.


    What he felt for Nicolette was simply out of responsibility.


    He had to repay her for saving his life.


    He could not ignore her.


    However, it was indeed difficult to hope for Kathleen¡¯s eptance.


    Hence, he needed a month¡¯s time to persuade her.


    However, it was clear that Kathleen had not given him a month. She had offered him a lifetime.


    In return, she was determined to get a divorce.


    Samuel did not return for the rest of the night.


    Kathleen had always felt uneasy whenever she was alone at home.


    She did not know why she felt this way. It was rather worrying.


    All the while, she had always believed that her sixth sense was been urate.


    She had a simr hunch that time when Diana had a sudden stroke.


    However, Diana was healthy thest time Kathleen saw her. Her pulse was fine. There did not seem


    to be anything wrong with the old woman.


    The rest of the family were also in good health.


    If it was not her family members, perhaps one of her friends was in danger.


    On that note, Kathleen thought of Benjamin.


    Gemma told her that Benjamin was out of danger.


    However, Kathleen was not assured, as Benjamin had not regained consciousness.


    She put on her coat, left the house, and drove to the hospital.


    The hospital was exceedingly quiet at such ate hour.


    Kathleen headed to Benjamin¡¯s ward with a frown.


    She happened to see a figuree out of there.


    Kathleen was startled.


    The man panicked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a doctor! Who are you?¡± she red at him.


    The man did not expect to get caught by Kathleen. He turned and ran away.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± she shouted.


    The man ran without looking back.


    Kathleen picked up the trash can next to her and threw it at the man.


    It hit him in the back.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± the man shouted in pain before he crashed onto the ground.


    Kathleen stepped forward and aimed a silver needle at the man¡¯s eye. ¡°Tell me! Who sent you


    here?¡±


    The man did not expect Kathleen to have such a terrifying object with her. He did not dare to move.


    He gritted his teeth and stared at the silver needle in Kathleen¡¯s hands.


    Why does she have something like this?


    ¡°Who sent you?¡± There was a ruthless expression on Kathleen¡¯s pretty face.


    ¡°Nicolette,¡± the man said in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°What did she want with Benjamin?¡± Kathleen questioned harshly.


    ¡°She told me to kill him,¡± the man replied.


    What?


    Kathleen froze in shock.


    Her face instantly paled.


    ¡°Come with me to the police station!¡± Kathleen growled.


    At that moment, doctors and nurses came running.


    They quickly entered Benjamin¡¯s ward.


    Kathleen was startled.


    Seizing the opportunity, the man pushed Kathleen away and fled the scene.


    Kathleen wanted to give chase, but she was more worried about Benjamin.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hence, she called the police as she ran toward Benjamin¡¯s ward.


    The nurse, who was closing the door, told her to wait outside.


    Gemma spoke up from inside the ward. ¡°Doctor, please let her wait inside. I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Benjamin liked Kathleen.


    Perhaps he would be fine if he knew that Kathleen was here.


    The doctor sighed. ¡°All right.¡±


    Gemma turned to look at Kathleen.


    Kathleen was very grateful.


    She stood aside as she watched the doctor give Benjamin emergency treatment.


    Benjamin was in a serious condition. The oxygen level in his brain was declining while his heartbeat


    was slowing.


    ¡°Doctor, the blood pressure¡¯s gone.¡± The nurse¡¯s face paled.


    She nced at Gemma.


    ¡°No! His heart is still beating!¡± Gemma protested in panic.


    The doctor was holding the defibritor.


    They had administered it for the third time, but Benjamin¡¯s heart rate was still dropping.


    After that, Benjamin¡¯s heartbeat stopped. All the data on the screen dropped to zero.


    ¡°No!¡± Gemma fainted.


    A nurse rushed to support her. ¡°Gemma, wake up!¡±


    Sad looks appeared on the doctors and nurses¡¯ faces.


    They had some knowledge about the siblings¡¯ past.


    Their mother had been a doctor at this hospital, and their father had been a policeman.


    The couple had lost their lives in a disaster, leaving behind their children.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 56

    chapter 56


    Kathleen stepped forward and stared at the doctor with pleading eyes. ¡°Let me do it! Please, let me try!¡±


    The doctor knitted his brows and asked, ¡°You?¡±


    She exined, ¡°I¡¯m Kathleen Johnson. My parents used to be doctors here. My grandfather as well.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the doctor frowned.


    The head nurse verified, ¡°Doctor, her father is the former director, Dr. Johnson.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Dr. Johnson¡¯s daughter?¡±


    I never heard about her attending medical school though¡­


    ¡°Doctor, please let me save him,¡± Kathleen said coldly.


    The doctor frowned and replied, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, I beg you!¡± Kathleen pleaded with determination in her eyes.


    Upon seeing her gaze, the doctor stepped aside.


    Kathleen took out her set of silver needles and ced them at the side.


    Everyone was in shock.


    Is she using traditional medicine?


    Kathleen took a needle and inserted it into the acupoint on top of Benjamin¡¯s head.


    She then inserted a few more needles into other acupoints on his head.


    Following that, it was his heart, palms, and soles of his feet.


    Finally, she took thest needle and gently inserted it into his forehead.


    Seconds had passed, and the electrocardiogram was still static.


    Everyone had prepared to face the worst oue.


    Benjamin was actually not breathing anymore. He was a goner.


    Gemma stared at Kathleen¡¯s back in a daze. She burst into tears.


    She wailed, ¡°Benjamin, wake up! Open your eyes and look at the girl you like in front of you! Do it for


    her!¡±


    Kathleen was dumbfounded.


    Benjamin likes me?


    While sobbing, Gemma bellowed, ¡°Benjamin, haven¡¯t you been waiting for Kathleen? Isn¡¯t that why you


    don¡¯t look for a girlfriend all these years? How could you leave after you¡¯ve found her?¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s heart wrenched, and she silently shed tears.


    Benjamin got hurt for saving me. Did Nicolette send someone to get rid of him to force me to get a


    divorce with Samuel? It¡¯s all my fault that everything turned out this way.


    Kathleen was overwhelmed by sorrow.


    She would not hesitate to give her life away if Gemma wanted it.


    Beep!


    The electrocardiogram suddenly sounded.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Beep! Beep!


    The electrocardiogram recorded electrical signals.


    Finally, Benjamin was breathing faintly.


    The head nurse announced excitedly, ¡°Doctor, his heartbeat and blood pressure have returned!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Gemma cried hysterically.


    Tears kept streaming down Kathleen¡¯s face.


    Thank goodness! He¡¯s alive!


    The doctor ordered the head nurse to inject Benjamin with adrenaline.


    Suddenly, Kathleen felt her hand being grabbed by a cold hand.


    She was startled.


    Benjamin opened his eyes and called with a hoarse voice, ¡°Kathleen.¡±


    Thrilled, Kathleen held his hand in return and said, ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    Gemma walked over, looked at Benjamin, and cried even louder.


    Benjamin had no idea what had happened, but he felt at ease looking at Kathleen and Gemma.


    After Benjamin¡¯s condition had improved, Kathleen removed all the silver needles.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor also gave him a regr check-up.


    Benjamin¡¯s condition had stabilized.


    Even though he still looked rather weary, it was fortunate that he had woken up.


    ¡°Benjamin, get some rest. We¡¯ll talk the next day.¡± Kathleen was aware of how tired Benjamin was.


    Benjamin really wanted to know what had happened, but he nodded after hearing Kathleen¡¯s words.


    Kathleen tucked him into bed.


    Benjamin gazed at her face before closing his eyes.


    To not disturb Benjamin¡¯s rest, Kathleen and Gemma left the ward.


    Feeling awkward, Gemma said, ¡°Kathleen, you don¡¯t have to take to heart what I said in the ward just


    now. I¡­¡±


    Confused, Kathleen asked, ¡°Benjamin likes me? I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Gemma froze for a moment and said, ¡°Kathleen, you don¡¯t have to feel burdened by that. I said that out


    of desperation amid that critical time.¡±


    Kathleen lightly furrowed her brows and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯m just very surprised.¡±


    Gemma pursed her lips. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve always treated Benjamin as a brother. You¡¯ve never


    liked him, right?¡±


    Kathleen nodded.


    Gemma shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Kathleen, please don¡¯t feel burdened just because Benjamin


    has saved your life, and because he likes you. Both of you won¡¯t be happy this way.¡±


    After sitting down, Kathleen uttered, ¡°Gemma, I can¡¯t pretend I don¡¯t know. I¡­¡±


    Gemma sat down as well and said, ¡°Benjamin would rather conceal his feelings deep inside his heart.


    Actually, he¡¯s very happy to be able to meet you again.¡±


    Kathleen was at a loss for words, and silence ensued.


    Gemma knew that Kathleen only looked sweet and innocent from the outside. In actuality, Kathleen was


    very clear about how she felt. It was evident that it came as a shock to her. She had no feelings for


    Benjamin, but she did not wish to hurt him either.


    With a lowered gaze, Gemma said, ¡°Kathleen, if you marry Benjamin because you feel indebted to him, I


    will look down on you. If you marry my brother out of guilt, isn¡¯t this a form of deceit?¡±


    Kathleen nodded and replied, ¡°I understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Kathleen, about Samuel and Nicolette¡­¡±


    Everyone saw what was trending today.


    Kathleen leaned against the seat and said, ¡°Samuel and I will get a divorce. I can¡¯t love him anymore.


    Gemma, there are no words to describe how mentally exhausted I am.¡±


    Gemma held Kathleen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not happy, then get a divorce.¡±


    Kathleen nodded and agreed, ¡°Yeah, I will.¡±


    She stayed outside of Benjamin¡¯s ward with Gemma for one whole night.


    The next day, Benjamin was still sleeping when Kathleen went home first.


    Right when she was about to enter the password, the door opened.


    Samuel gave her a vicious re and eximed, ¡°Where did you go? Why weren¡¯t you home for one


    whole night?¡±


    Doesn¡¯t she know that I¡¯m worried?


    He got extremely anxious when he came home in the morning and realized she was not there.


    Kathleen lifted her head. Her eyes were red, and dark eye circles could vaguely be seen under her eyes.


    It was obvious that she did not sleep well.


    ¡°Say something.¡± Samuel extended his hand to touch her.


    However, she avoided his touch.


    Samuel frowned upon seeing that.


    With a cold and raspy voice, she threatened, ¡°Samuel, let Nicolette know that if she dares to harm


    Benjamin again, I will end her.¡±


    Samuel asked coldly, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Coldness gathered in Kathleen¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°I said I will end her. I will end the life of the woman


    you love to seek revenge for Benjamin!¡±


    Samuel grabbed her hand and consoled her, ¡°Calm down.¡±


    Kathleen had never acted this cold. She said, ¡°I¡¯m very calm. Samuel, someone pulled the plug on


    Benjamin yesterday night. I managed to catch and threaten that person. He told me that Nicolette


    ordered him to do so.¡±


    Samuel furrowed his brows. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    ¡°There are surveince cameras in the hospital. You can check it yourself.¡± Kathleen continued coldly,


    ¡°Samuel, I can¡¯t wait to divorce you, so there¡¯s no reason for me to badmouth her. If I do so, you won¡¯t


    believe me and will think that I¡¯m ming Nicolette to avoid getting a divorce. I can clearly tell you that


    I¡¯m not lying, so believe whatever you want.¡±


    I don¡¯t care whether he believes me or not. After all, he will only believe that Nicolette is a kind-hearted


    fairy.


    She pushed him away and entered the room. After taking out her suitcase, she started packing her


    clothes.


    Samuel grimaced and questioned, ¡°What are you doing?


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 57

    chapter 57


    Kathleen had reached her limit. ¡°Samuel, let¡¯s live separately.¡±


    Live separately?


    Samuel furrowed his brows and said with a cold voice, ¡°Do you think I would agree to that?¡±


    With reddened eyes, she said, ¡°Samuel, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you agree or not. I can no longer


    live with someone who protects an evildoer! Benjamin nearly died because of Nicolette!¡±


    Samuel¡¯s face turned gloomy.


    While holding back her tears, Kathleen said, ¡°Samuel, that person has no reason to nder


    Nicolette. Neither do I. If anything happened to Benjamin, I would never forgive both of you.¡±


    After she was done packing, she carried her suitcase and said, ¡°If Benjamin really dies, I will be a


    widow for him. I owe it to him.¡±


    With that said, Kathleen headed out.


    Samuel narrowed his eyes, and a vicious glint shed across them.


    She wants to be a widow for another man?


    When Kathleen reached the door, Samuel snatched the suitcase away from her hand and tossed it


    aside.


    He raised her slender arms above her head and pressed her wrists against the door with his big


    hand.


    Meanwhile, his other hand pinched her delicate chin. His cold breath fanned her face, and his eyes


    were so cold that they sent chills down her spine.


    Samuel snapped, ¡°You¡¯re my wife, and you want to be a widow for another man? Kathleen, who


    gave you the courage to do so?¡±


    A wave of pain washed over him.


    Kathleen let out a bleak, coldugh. ¡°So what if I¡¯m your wife? Aren¡¯t I practically a widow anyway?¡±


    Samuel¡¯s eyes turned beyond grim.


    ¡°It seems like I haven¡¯t been showing you enough caretely. That¡¯s why you¡¯re starting to have


    unrealistic thoughts.¡± He inched closer and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not adhering to the promise we¡¯ve


    made, I have no reason to hold back then.¡±


    As he said those words, his big hand reached into Kathleen¡¯s sweater.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Kathleen demanded as she struggled to break free.


    She knew how rough Samuel could get.


    She must do all she could to protect her child.


    With no warmth in his eyes, Samuel stared at her and warned, ¡°Kathleen, remember this. You¡¯re my


    woman. Mine!¡±


    Kathleen was terrified by his icy gaze.


    She was afraid because she had never seen him like this.


    Kathleen shook her head and said, ¡°No! Don¡¯t! I¡¯ll give you time. I¡¯m not leaving anymore. Let go of


    me!¡±


    However, from Samuel¡¯s point of view, she was only saying that to stop him from touching her.


    Samuel let out a chuckle in his heart. She doesn¡¯t want me to touch her? Is she saving herself for


    that man? I will never allow it!


    He carried her in his arms and put her down on the couch in the living room.


    ¡°Samuel, don¡¯t do this!¡± Kathleen cried.


    She was overwhelmed with fear.


    What if this causes a miscarriage?


    Samuel disregarded her and removed all her clothes.


    Kathleen¡¯s skin was porcin white and soft. She had a voluptuous body that Samuel was addicted


    to.


    Samuel turned up the temperature of the room when he saw her shivering.


    After that, he took off his own clothes as well.


    Kathleen was well aware of how aggressive Samuel could be.


    She trembled with fear, knowing that she would not be able to stop him.


    With tears pouring down her face, Kathleen looked especially pitiful. ¡°Sam¡­ please be gentle. It


    hurts.¡±


    She finally calls me Sam.


    A hint of warmth returned to Samuel¡¯s handsome yet darkened face.


    He teased, ¡°Keep calling me.¡±


    With a trembling voice, she said, ¡°Sam¡­ Y-You end up hurting me every time. Please¡­ I beg you.


    Please be gentle this time.¡±


    He stared at her. ¡°Every time?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s because you¡¯re too impressive. So¡­ please be more gentle,¡± she replied in fear.


    Seeing how she looked like a frightened little rabbit, Samuel showed her somepassion.


    Her tears were extremely effective against him.


    Samuel got more gentle, but he was still driving Kathleen crazy.


    An hourter, Kathleen weakly sprawled on the couch and remained motionless.


    Traces of tears and exhaustion were evident on her tiny, delicate face.


    Samuel grabbed a nket and covered her with it before putting on his clothes.


    He sat on the couch and caressed her face with his big, rough hand. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate this matter.¡±


    As she was really exhausted, Kathleen only cast him a nce and remained silent.


    She did not believe that Samuel would be able to give her a conclusion.


    With a slightly hoarse voice, she asked, ¡°Samuel, does that promise still count?¡±


    Samuel gazed at her and replied, ¡°If you want to, I¡¯ll continue to adhere to it.¡±


    Kathleen extended her hand and said, ¡°Give me the divorce agreement. Only then will I be at ease.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t give it to you,¡± Samuel said tly.


    Kathleen frowned upon hearing that.


    While gazing at her coldly, he continued, ¡°What should I do if you run away after signing the


    agreement?¡±


    If it wasst time, he would not think that Kathleen had the guts to do so.


    Now, he felt otherwise because Kathleen had proven to be quite courageous.


    Feeling helpless, Kathleen said, ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to keep any promises. You may go now. I


    want to sleep for a while.¡±


    After saying that, she closed her eyes.


    Samuel looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Sleep then.¡±


    Her mind was muddled.


    How can I break free? I¡¯ve fallen too deep in this. There¡¯s no way for me to take control at all. Even


    if Grandma agrees to the divorce, I¡¯m still stuck in this marriage if Samuel refuses to sign the


    agreement.


    Of course, if Samuel insisted to get a divorce, nobody could stop him either.


    Kathleen could not help but mock herself.


    She could not escape his grasp, and she had no power to do anything.


    After Samuel had left for a while, Kathleen realized that she could not fall asleep even though she


    was beyond exhausted.


    Hence, she got up and went to take a shower.


    After changing into a fresh set of clothes, she sat in front of the table and started working on some


    sketches.


    I need money! With money, I can leave! It doesn¡¯t matter whether Samuel is willing to get a divorce.


    All I need to do is to leave this ce!


    Samuel went to the hospital to inquire about Benjamin¡¯s condition.


    The doctor exined, ¡°He has woken up, but the damage on his brain is still in a critical stage. This


    morning, someone came into his ward and pulled his plug. Thank god the emergency rm went


    off. If not, the consequences would¡¯ve been dire!¡±


    Samuel remained indifferent.


    Seems like what she said is true.


    He ordered coldly, ¡°You have to make sure he recovers as soon as possible. Understand?¡±


    The doctor nodded and replied, ¡°Mr. Macari, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    After that, Samuel turned around and left.


    When he saw Samuele out of the room, Tyson rushed over and reported, ¡°Mr. Macari, here¡¯s


    the surveince footage.¡±


    He then handed over a phone to Samuel.


    Samuel watched the footage and saw the suspicious man entering Benjamin¡¯s ward.


    After that, Kathleen arrived and encountered that man.


    That man quickly turned around and tried to escape.


    Then, Kathleen picked up a trash can, threw it toward that man, and actually managed to hit him.


    Following that, she rushed over and pointed something at that man. He froze in fear at the sight of


    that.


    At that moment, Samuel frowned because he could not tell what that thing was due to the unclear


    footage.


    Nevertheless, he continued watching it. Kathleen and that man confronted each other for a few


    minutes.


    That man uttered something before the doctor and the others arrived.


    He managed to escape when Kathleen got distracted.


    However, Kathleen did not chase after him. Instead, she entered the ward.


    Samuel¡¯s face darkened.


    I can¡¯t believe she risked her life for another man! What do I mean to her?


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 chapter 58

    chapter 58


    When the doctor came out, he noticed the grim look on Samuel¡¯s face and was about to leave


    quickly, not wishing tond himself in trouble.


    ¡°Stop right there,¡± Samuel said in an icy voice.


    The doctor halted and asked nervously, ¡°Mr. Macari, what can I help you with?¡±


    ¡°Have you watched the recording of the surveince cameras?¡± Samuel asked coldly.


    The doctor nodded. ¡°Yes, of course. This is a serious matter.¡±


    ¡°What did Kathleen use to put that man under control?¡± Samuel frowned.


    The doctor answered, ¡°It¡¯s a silver needle used in acupuncture. Last night, Benjamin¡¯s situation was


    crucial, and she used a silver needle to save him.¡±


    A silver needle?


    Samuel never knew that Kathleen possessed such a skill.


    ¡°Her granddad was a traditional medicine doctor. He even held the position as an advisor in the


    National Traditional Medicine Hospital headquarters,¡± the doctor exined.


    Samuel fell silent as he was unaware of that.


    He never took the initiative to know more about Kathleen, despite the fact that she had been right in


    front of him.


    Yet, not once did he at least try to understand her wholeheartedly.


    ¡°I see.¡± Samuel nodded.


    Then, he turned to Tyson and ordered, ¡°Go and find that man.¡±


    ¡°Yes, roger that,¡± Tyson replied in a serious tone.


    After that, Samuel went to look for Nicolette.


    Nicolette was just donebing her hair.


    She felt anxious when she saw that a bunch of her hair had fallen again.


    If this continues, I might actually die¡­


    At that moment, she heard footstepsing from outside and immediately put on her hat.


    Samuel walked into the room, his eyes dark and cold.


    Nicolette was about to hide her fallen hair, but Samuel walked toward her and seized the strands of


    hair in her palm.


    She was so afraid that her eyes turned red. ¡°Samuel, if I one day lose all of my hair, would you


    come to resent me?¡±


    Samuel shook his head.


    Nicolette¡¯s eyes welled up in tears at once.


    She hugged Samuel and said, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Heating that, Samuel felt a weight in his heart.


    Nicolette then continued through sobs, ¡°Samuel, I don¡¯t want the bone marrow anymore. Can you


    just divorce her? I want to spend my remaining days with you. That way, I won¡¯t have any regrets


    even if I die.¡±


    She wanted Samuel and Kathleen to get a divorce as soon as possible, at any cost. She did not


    want Samuel to hesitate anymore.


    His hesitation showed that he held feelings for Kathleen.


    Nicolette could not let things develop this way. At this rate, she would lose Samuel forever.


    ¡°Samuel, let¡¯s get married. The greatest wish in my life is to marry you. After I fulfill my wish, I can


    die without regret,¡± Nicolette persuaded through tears in a pitiful voice.


    Samuel stayed silent and did not say anything.


    Nicolette felt uneasy and urged, ¡°Samuel?¡±


    However, he pushed Nicolette away. ¡°We should wait a bit longer. I won¡¯t let you die,¡± he said


    indifferently.


    Nicolette sobbed while looking at him. ¡°Samuel, I want to take our wedding photos before I lose all


    of my hair. Can you do that for me?¡±


    Samuel paused for a while before agreeing.


    At that, Nicolette¡¯s mood lightened up. ¡°Shall we go dress fitting tomorrow then?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Samuel replied.


    Nicolette was very pleased with the oue.


    As far as she knew, Kathleen had never worn a wedding dress or taken wedding photos with


    Samuel.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask you,¡± Samuel said with a serious expression.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Nicolette nced at him nervously.


    ¡°Did you send someone to hurt Kathleen?¡± Samuel asked with a calm voice.


    Nicolette was stunned.


    She had assumed that he would ask whether she was the one who sent the man who removed


    Benjamin¡¯s oxygen mask the day before.


    To her surprise, he asked about Kathleen.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Samuel, why would I do something like that? Even if I wanted to do it, I don¡¯t even know


    who to ask in the first ce.¡± Nicolette shook her head, looking as if she felt deeply wronged.


    Samuel stared right into her eyes. ¡°Is it really not you?¡±


    Nicolette forcefully shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll trust you this time,¡± Samuel said tly.


    Trust me this time? Shouldn¡¯t you trust me no matter what? Samuel, you¡¯ve changed¡­


    ¡°Rest well and take care. We¡¯ll talk about taking the wedding photos next time.¡± As he finished his


    words, Samuel turned and left the room.


    Nicolette was slightly trembling, and her body was filled with coldness.


    Her heart sank as her happiness from moments ago vanished in an instant.


    Is Samuel not going to divorce Kathleen? If things go on like this, I¡¯ll lose everything I have!


    That afternoon, Kathleen called Federick.


    Federick picked up the phone and said, ¡°Hey, Kathleen.¡±


    ¡°Federick, your voice doesn¡¯t sound right. What happened?¡± Kathleen asked, bewildered.


    ¡°Madeline is gone! I¡¯m finding her right now.¡± His voice sounded extremely anxious.


    Kathleen sprang to her feet. ¡°Gone? Send me your location. I¡¯ll help you find her!¡±


    ¡°No need. I shouldn¡¯t trouble you with this,¡± Federick refused.


    Kathleen took her jacket and car keys. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Federick. If something happens to Madeline, I¡¯ll


    be sad too. Let me find her with you,¡± she persuaded as she made her way to the door.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Federick nodded and gave her his address.


    Kathleen drove to the park where Federick was searching for Madeline.


    Kathleen went to him and asked, ¡°Federick, does Madelinee to this park very often?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s very near to our house,¡± Federick replied with a desperate tone in his voice.


    Kathleen nodded.


    ¡°You know how Madeline is a special kid. Even if we call out to her, she won¡¯t respond to us. What I


    worry about the most is that she won¡¯t shout for help even if something happens.¡± Federick¡¯s eyes


    slightly reddened.


    Kathleen understood what he meant immediately.


    ¡°We should search the ce carefully and not miss out on any corner,¡± Kathleen suggested.


    Federick nodded.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Kathleen bit her lip. ¡°However, the two of us won¡¯t be enough. Hold on a minute.¡±


    She took out her phone and called Calvin.


    Calvin answered the call. ¡°Hello, Kate.¡±


    Samuel, who was sitting opposite Calvin, lifted his eyes.


    He frowned when he heard Kathleen calling Calvin.


    ¡°Dad, can I borrow some men from you?¡± Kathleen asked carefully.


    ¡°What kind of men do you want?¡± Calvin enquired.


    ¡°Your bodyguards will be good enough. I¡¯m currently looking for a child but am short of people,¡±


    Kathleen replied softly.


    ¡°Is ten men enough? No, I should send twenty of them to aid you,¡± Calvin said in a serious tone.


    ¡°Ten will be sufficient. I¡¯m at Starlight Park now. Dad, please ask them toe and find me here,¡±


    Kathleen answered.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll have them go over right away.¡± Then, Calvin hung up the call.


    He asked his assistant, Simon, to make the necessary arrangements ording to Kathleen¡¯s


    request.


    After that, Calvin looked at Samuel with a dark expression. ¡°The one whom Kate asks for help from


    is me.¡±


    Samuel was speechless.


    ¡°You as the husband can¡¯t evenpete with the father-inw,¡± Calvin mocked.


    Hearing that, Samuel sneered.


    Nheless, he felt utterly displeased by the fact that Kathleen did not ask for his help.


    He got to his feet and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡±


    Calvin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good to know that you¡¯d feel threatened too, huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your son after all.¡± Samuel frowned.


    Calvin stared at Samuel expressionlessly. ¡°Samuel, the whole family knows that you have the upper


    hand when ites to you and Kathleen¡¯s marriage. If you want a divorce, no one can stop you. If


    you don¡¯t want a divorce, none of us can force you either. However, have you ever thought about


    Kathleen¡¯s opinion? Does she want to spend the rest of her life with you?¡±


    ¡°She does,¡± Samuel said definitely.


    Calvin replied, ¡°That was the Kathleen before, but she might not want to now.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 59

    chapter 59


    Samuel felt extremely annoyed.


    On his way to the park to find Kathleen, he had been pondering. Does Kathleen really not want to spend


    the rest of her life with me? It can¡¯t be. She loves me. How could she not want to be with me?


    Samuel figured he was overthinking.


    After all, as long as he did not mention Christopher¡¯s n, Kathleen would not know a thing.


    Kathleen and Federick went to look for Madeline separately.


    When Samuel found her, she was shouting, ¡°Madeline? Madeline?¡±


    Even though she knew Madeline would not respond even if thetter heard her, she still could not help


    but give it a try.


    ¡°Kathleen!¡± Samuel walked over.


    Kathleen was stunned momentarily. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Then, she shifted her gaze toward the more than twenty bodyguards standing behind Samuel.


    So he¡¯s brought his men here.


    Walking over, Kathleen took out her phone. ¡°Please add my WhatsApp. I¡¯ll create a group and send the


    girl¡¯s photo to the group. Her name is Madeline, and she has autism. She hates the crowd, so you can


    search in ces where there are fewer people. Don¡¯t leave any corner unsearched. Update the group


    once you¡¯re done searching a particr area so that we can sort it out. Understand?¡±


    The men nodded in response.


    ¡°Another thing. Don¡¯t touch her after you guys find her. Just make sure that she is safe, and contact me


    right away. I will go over to wherever you are,¡± Kathleen uttered again.


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Macari.¡± The crowd nodded.


    Upon hearing that, Kathleen was stunned momentarily.


    Lowering her head, she created the group chat on WhatsApp and invited everyone into it, including


    Federick.


    ¡°Invite me in too,¡± Samuel said.


    Kathleen rolled her eyes at him before inviting him in.


    Kathleen texted: @Federick Please send Madeline¡¯s photo here and tell everyone what she is wearing


    today to make it easier for everyone to find her.


    Federick did not expect Kathleen would summon so many people.


    Without hesitation, he sent the photo in the group chat.


    He then texted: Madeline is wearing a red dress with white bottoms, along with a pair of red leather


    shoes today. Her hair is tied into a ponytail, and she¡¯s holding a doll in her arms.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After that, he sent a photo of the doll as well.


    Kathleen texted: All right, everyone. Let¡¯s go find her separately.


    After receiving the information, everyone started the search immediately.


    Federick texted again: Thanks, everyone.


    Soon after, Kathleen started searching as well, and Samuel followed her.


    Kathleen bit her lip. ¡°Do you want to say something?¡±


    Does he want to say that I¡¯m being nosy again?


    ¡°The priority right now is to find her.¡± Samuel¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Have you looked over there?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    ¡°Why are we looking around here?¡± Samuel questioned.


    ¡°Because her scope of activity is within this area,¡± Kathleen exined.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know much about it, speaking of the scope of activities, she should have been to more


    ces, right?¡± Samuel asked coldly.


    Kathleen nced at Samuel. ¡°Do you mean we need to expand the scope of our search?¡±


    ¡°Autism would usually be apanied by paranoia.¡± Samuel stared at her. ¡°They usually have certain


    preferences for certain things.¡±


    Kathleen furrowed her brows. ¡°Let me think.¡±


    ¡°What day is today?¡± Samuel asked.


    ¡°Sunday,¡± Kathleen replied.


    ¡°What was supposed to be her schedule for today?¡± Samuel asked again.


    ¡°She was supposed to go to the charity home,¡± Kathleen answered, ¡°but because Federick had


    something to do, and Madeline¡¯s grandma was not feeling well today, she didn¡¯t end up going.¡±


    Samuel stared at her curtly. ¡°I just said that she has paranoia. What do you think she would do when her


    schedule is changed?¡±


    Kathleen came to a realization. ¡°Let¡¯s go search along the road to the charity home!¡± She immediately


    grabbed Samuel¡¯s hand.


    Stunned momentarily, Samuel tightened his grip too. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Samuel drove while Kathleen sat in the passenger seat, looking out the car window for Madeline.


    The night fell gradually, and it became more difficult to search for Madeline even with the street lights.


    Kathleen started to worry that Madeline might have gotten into trouble.


    ¡°Hold on a second.¡± Suddenly, Kathleen stopped Samuel.


    Samuel immediately stepped on the brakes.


    Kathleen ran out of the car and approached an olddy. ¡°Where did you get this doll from?¡±


    ¡°I picked it up from the river behind,¡± the olddy responded.


    Walking over, Samuel took out a few banknotes directly. ¡°Sell us this doll, and tell us the specific spot you


    found it.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Follow me then.¡±


    Kathleen fixed her gaze on Samuel as thetter grabbed her hand and led her to follow the olddy.


    The olddy brought them to a river and pointed at it. ¡°I found it here.¡±


    After thanking the olddy, Kathleen walked forward.


    Samuel opened his mouth. ¡°Based on the direction, we should head backward instead.¡±


    Kathleen furrowed her brows. ¡°Why so?¡±


    Samuel exined, ¡°I think she¡¯d gone to the charity home, but it was closed, and it was getting dark. She


    wanted to walk home, but she got lost. So, she kept moving forward.¡±


    Kathleen felt that Samuel¡¯s words made sense.


    She did not doubt his analyzing ability at all for he was always very sharp and urate.


    As such, after finding Madeline¡¯s doll, they walked in the backward direction.


    The sky had turned darker by then, and the road was not as bright as the main streets.


    Grabbing Kathleen¡¯s hand tightly, Samuel used his phone as a torchlight with his other hand.


    Kathleen¡¯s hand was cold.


    Meanwhile, Samuel¡¯s was warm, which gave Kathleen a great sense of security.


    After walking for a long while, they arrived at a construction site.


    There were severalrge cement pipes outside the construction site.


    Kathleen seemed to have seen something as the light from the phone shone toward the site.


    ¡°That way.¡± She pointed with her finger.


    Samuel directed the light at the site and spotted a little girl curled up inside one of the cement pipes.


    ¡°Madeline!¡± Kathleen ran over without dy.


    Samuel sent a message to Federick before walking over.


    Just then, Kathleen carried Madeline out. ¡°Madeline?¡±


    Madeline¡¯s body was freezing cold.


    When Kathleen was about to take off her coat, Samuel had already taken off his.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Kathleen thanked him.


    Samuel felt somehow uneasy, but he did not argue with her.


    Kathleen checked Madeline¡¯s body and was relieved to find that thetter was not injured.


    ¡°Madeline?¡± Kathleen caressed thetter¡¯s head and confirmed that she did not have a fever either.


    At that moment, Madeline woke up.


    Her eyes were bright and starry-eyed as she opened them. ¡°Katie!¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s heart melted. ¡°You naughty girl. Do you know that everyone has been looking for you?¡±


    ¡°But I was looking for you.¡± Madeline stared at Kathleen sincerely.


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± Kathleen froze on the spot.


    Madeline nodded. ¡°Katie, are you done making the doll¡¯s clothes?¡±


    Only then did Kathleen recall that. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Madeline was overwhelmed with joy. ¡°Let¡¯s put it on my doll then.¡±


    When Madeline was looking for her doll, her eyes suddenly turned red. ¡°Where¡¯s my doll?¡±


    ¡°Madeline, don¡¯t worry. Your doll is in my car. Let me take you to it,¡± Kathleen immediatelyforted


    Madeline.


    Madeline almost burst into tears before Kathleenforted her.


    With that, Kathleen carried Madeline out.


    Samuel wanted to help Kathleen, but Madeline refused to let go of her and clung onto her tightly.


    ¡°Let me. She doesn¡¯t trust other people easily,¡± Kathleen uttered.


    Samuel frowned slightly upon hearing that.


    After walking for a while, Federick arrived at the scene.


    Tears rolled down his handsome face the second he saw Madeline. ¡°Madeline!¡±


    After hearing Federick¡¯s voice, Madeline responded, ¡°Dad.¡±


    Federick approached and hugged Madeline all while bawling his eyes out.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 60

    chapter 60


    Kathleen was moved because Federick truly cared about Madeline.


    ¡°Federick, it¡¯s great that you found Madeline,¡± Kathleen reassured the former as she took a step


    forward. ¡°Let¡¯s take her to the hospital for a quick checkup.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Federick nodded his head in agreement.


    He knew he should keep a lid on his emotions.


    With Madeline in his arms, Federick turned to leave.


    Resting her chin on her father¡¯s shoulder, Madeline turned around to look at Kathleen.


    She stared at Kathleen and Samuel with a pair of discerning eyes.


    Then, she smiled at Kathleen.


    Kathleen was surprised. She returned the smile after a moment.


    The way Madeline quietly stared at her made her seem like a pretty little angel.


    Consequently, Kathleen felt pained when she thought of the situation Madeline was in.


    Soon, they arrived at the parking lot.


    Federick helped Madeline into the car before turning to Kathleen and returning the coat.


    ¡°Kathleen, Mr. Macari, thank you so much.¡± There were two tear streaks on Federick¡¯s handsome


    face.


    ¡°It was no trouble at all, Federick,¡± Kathleen replied. ¡°As long as I was of help to Madeline, I would


    do all of it again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Federick was truly grateful. ¡°I¡¯ll take Madeline to the hospital. Both of you must be


    tired. You should go home and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Federick, can I visit Madeline tomorrow?¡± Kathleen asked. ¡°She only ventured out alone because


    of the promise she made with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more than wee to,¡± Federick replied. ¡°Kathleen, it wasn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s the nature of


    Madeline¡¯s illness. This is all on me. Due to my negligence, I seldom spent time with her.¡±


    ¡°Federick, I¡¯ve heard many stories about autistic children. You¡¯re doing your best with Madeline.¡±


    Kathleenforted. ¡°I¡¯m sure she will get better.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Federick nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± Kathleen said.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Federick got into his car and drove off.


    Kathleen turned around and passed Samuel the coat. ¡°Put it on. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    epting the proffered coat, Samuel replied, ¡°Let¡¯s head back as well.¡±


    Kathleen nodded in agreement.


    The two of them got into the car.


    Throughout the journey back, they did not speak.


    When they arrived home, Samuel took out his phone and nced at the screen.


    He had multiple missed calls from Nicolette.


    Kathleen nced at it briefly before averting her gaze. Pursing her lips, she said, ¡°You should go if


    you have matters to attend to.¡±


    With that, she unbuckled her seatbelt and prepared to get out of the car.


    Suddenly, Samuel grabbed ahold of her pale wrist and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a child.¡±


    Kathleen froze in shock. She stammered, ¡°W-What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a child.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the child¡¯s a boy or girl.¡±


    As long as the child is mine.


    Previously, he had not liked children.


    However, after seeing Madeline, Samuel suddenly wanted a daughter of his own.


    Kathleen was still frozen stiff, and her face was pale.


    ¡°Are¡­ Are you out of your mind?¡± Kathleen could not believe her ears.


    Samuel frowned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why would you want a child now?¡± Kathleen¡¯s expression was sorrowful. ¡°Even I can¡¯t stand being


    in this household, and you expect my child to grow up in this sort of unhealthy household?¡±


    Irritated, Samuel asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The child would have a father who keeps a mistress on the side! For the sake of his mistress, the


    child¡¯s father would always return homete, that is, if he evenes home. He would also drop


    everything and run to the mistress the moment she calls. Can this be considered a wholesome


    household?¡± Kathleen fumed.


    Samuel had not expected her to care about such things.


    ¡°What if you have a child with Nicolette? You would be spending time with them on New Year¡¯s and


    on Father¡¯s Day. You would constantly be with your other child, ying with them, and taking them


    to amusement parks. What would happen to my child then?¡± Tears started to fall from Kathleen¡¯s


    eyes as she said these.


    She felt incredibly heartbroken.


    The mere thought of it made her heart clench in pain.


    Kathleen wasn¡¯t stupid.


    She refused to let her own child go through such suffering.


    Kathleen would rather tell her child that their father was dead than let them know that their father did


    not love them in the slightest.


    Samuel pursed his lips. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    ¡°Is it really me thinking too much? Aren¡¯t you the one who made me think this way? You made me


    think that you would sleep with Nicolette,¡± Kathleen said disdainfully. ¡°I refuse to take the risk. I


    won¡¯t give birth to your child.¡±


    With that, Kathleen got out of the car and entered the entrance to their apartment.


    Samuel heaved a sigh as he stared after Kathleen¡¯s retreating figure.


    He had no ns to have children with Nicolette.


    Why won¡¯t Kathleen believe me?


    Kathleen entered the apartment.


    The dining table wasdened with dishes prepared by Maria. The food was still warm.


    Kathleen helped herself to a te of food and sat down to eat.


    She had expended too much energy that day. Thus, she was going to eat more to replenish her


    energy and nutrition.


    After a moment, a sound came from the door, and Samuel walked into the room.


    Kathleen was momentarily stunned.


    He didn¡¯t go to Nicolette? She left him so many missed calls.


    Samuel walked into the room and took off his coat. He proceeded to wash his hands.


    Finally, he also grabbed a te of food and sat down to eat.


    The two of them were quiet.


    It was as if the argument had never happened.


    After finishing their meal, Kathleen prepared to wash the dishes.


    Samuel grabbed the tes from her and went into the kitchen.


    Pursing her lips, Kathleen stood up and went into the bedroom.


    When Samuel came out of the kitchen after doing the dishes and found Kathleen missing, he, too,


    headed into the bedroom.


    Kathleen was lying on the bed with her eyes tightly shut.


    After surveying her for a moment, he decided that she was really asleep.


    He went over and helped her remove her clothing.


    Just then, his phone rang again.


    Frowning, Samuel answered the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. What do you want?¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯m not going over


    today. You should sleep soon.¡± With that, Samuel hung up. He then set his phone on vibrate.


    After helping Kathleen settle down, he went to take a shower.


    Kathleen opened her eyes slowly and stared at the ceiling.


    She wasn¡¯t actually asleep.


    It was just that she did not know how to act around Samuel.


    She had no idea what to do.


    After thinking it over for a moment, she fell asleep for real.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel got into bed aftering out of the shower.


    He embraced Kathleen, whispering in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for three years. I can tell if


    you¡¯re really asleep.¡±


    However, Kathleen did not respond.


    Samuel kissed her face. ¡°Sleep, then.¡±


    After that, he fell asleep while holding onto Kathleen.


    Samuel had no idea why, but he slept very poorly that night.


    The next day, Kathleen woke up to find something holding onto her waist tightly.


    She pushed Samuel¡¯s arm aside and tried to get out of bed.


    However, Samuel tugged her back. His eyes were still closed. ¡°Why are you up so early?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± Kathleen replied as she massaged her temples.


    Still, Samuel refused to loosen his grip. ¡°Kate, don¡¯t be so unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kathleen was startled by his words.


    ¡°You promised to give me a month, and yet you refuse to put in the effort.¡± Samuel rubbed his chin


    against her soft face. ¡°You even called me out yesterday. If we have a child together, how do you


    know that I won¡¯t put you and the child first?¡±


    ¡°Even if you put us first, I know your heart belongs to someone else, and I can¡¯t ept that,¡±


    Kathleen said as she pursed her lips. ¡°I would rather you treat me coldly, instead of acting hot and


    cold. I may be able to endure it, but I refuse to let my child suffer the same.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 61

    chapter 61


    ¡°I won¡¯t touch Nicolette,¡± Samuel said with a cold voice.


    Only Kathleen could enchant him.


    However, Kathleen refused to believe him.


    She closed her eyes. ¡°Let me get out of bed. I still have lots of things to do today.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to do today?¡± Samuel asked.


    ¡°I have to visit Benjamin at the hospital in the morning, then I¡¯m going to visit Madeline in the


    afternoon,¡± Kathleen exined.


    ¡°What about me?¡± Samuel buried his face in the crook of her neck. ¡°You didn¡¯t include me in your


    ns at all.¡±


    Her time belongs to everyone else. This is infuriating!


    ¡°You¡¯re very busy.¡± Kathleen hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to your n then.¡±


    ¡°I want to have you for the entire day,¡± Samuel said bossily.


    Kathleen took in a deep breath. ¡°Samuel, you can¡¯t do this. I need my own time to do my own


    things.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s have lunch together,¡± Samuel relented.


    He rarelypromised.


    Even Kathleen was taken aback.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Kathleen agreed reluctantly.


    Samuel curled his lips. ¡°Go ahead and use the bathroom. You¡¯re slow.¡±


    Kathleen fell speechless.


    After Kathleen went in the bathroom to take her shower, Samuel went to the one in the guest room


    for his hot shower.


    Kathleen came out of the bathroom, wrapped in her towel.


    There were visible red marks on her neck and her corbone.


    Traces from the day before remained on her body.


    She had fair and soft skin to begin with.


    With these marks on her, she looked even more alluring.


    However, she had cried so miserably the day before.


    Samuel did not want to torture her any further.


    He decided to wait for two more days to allow her to recuperate.


    Samuel got suited and headed out for work.


    Kathleen did not have to do so. Dressed in herfortable loungewear, she got ready to begin her


    sketches.


    Samuel walked over to the front of the desk and put his arms on either side of her.


    Kathleen looked up. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Samuel gave her a peck on her red lips. ¡°Shall I pick you up at noon, or will you being to me?¡±


    Kathleen paused. ¡°You really want to have lunch with me?¡±


    Samuel¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Do you think I was joking?¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°Somewhat.¡±


    ¡°I never joke around.¡± Samuel caressed her face. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen puffed her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re also dropping by to see Nicolette, right?¡±


    Nicolette and Benjamin were staying at the same hospital.


    Samuel¡¯s face darkened.


    Kathleen thought he was going to lose his temper.


    However, Samuel said in a cold voice, ¡°Not dropping by. I am onlying to pick you up.¡±


    He left after he said that.


    Kathleen fell speechless.


    She felt uneasy all of a sudden.


    Kathleen left home at ten o¡¯clock in the morning.


    She went to visit Benjamin once she arrived at the hospital.


    Benjamin had already regained consciousness.


    However, it would take some time for him to recover.


    Nevertheless, the doctor said that Benjamin had already passed the critical period.


    All he needed to do was rest and recuperate.


    Kathleen sat by his bedside. ¡°Benjamin, thank you.¡±


    Benjamin¡¯s face was rather pale. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    He pursed his lips and added, ¡°What matters is that you¡¯re all right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± Kathleen hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a prescription once I get back. You should give it a try


    and see if it works.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Gemma that it was your silver needle that saved me?¡± Benjamin stared at her with a


    meaningful look.


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I remember that your granddad was a traditional medicine practitioner.¡± Benjamin pursed his lips.


    ¡°You¡¯ve inherited his legacy.¡±


    ¡°I just know some small tricks here and there,¡± Kathleen answered.


    ¡°Small tricks? Yet you¡¯re bold enough to wrestle with the Grim Reaper?¡± Benjamin teased her.


    Kathleen felt awkward.


    Benjamin smiled faintly. ¡°Am I embarrassing you?¡±


    Kathleen flushed.


    The two of them fell silent.


    After a long while, Benjamin said in a low voice, ¡°Sorry, I know that Gemma told you some weird


    stuff. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Kathleen replied calmly, ¡°Benjamin, thank you for liking me, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Kathleen, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I understand.¡± Benjamin said with an honest gaze. ¡°I


    know that you only see me like a brother. I don¡¯t mean to force you to reciprocate my feelings. I


    never even assumed that you should ept me because I shielded you from the ident.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just pretend those words were never spoken. I am still your friend, okay?¡± Benjamin was a


    real gentleman.


    He was very understanding toward Kathleen.


    Kathleen nced at him. She felt her uneasiness subside considerably. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Benjamin smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay here with me. I¡¯m feeling a little tired. I want to sleep some


    more.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Kathleen stood up. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Benjamin nodded.


    Kathleen turned around to leave.


    Benjamin said in a low voice, ¡°Kathleen, you have to be careful. That person was clearlying


    after you that day.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take any chances with your own life. Despite everything, Samuel is still your husband. He


    has the responsibility and obligation to protect you. If anything happens, you have to go to him.¡±


    Benjamin was worried about her, so he added, ¡°Never take any risks on your own.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Kathleen said to reassure him.


    Benjamin stared at her incredulously. It was only after she had left that he retracted his gaze.


    Gemma came in to help Benjamin change his dressing.


    ¡°Benjamin, did you tell Kathleen?¡± Gemma inquired.


    ¡°Tell her what?¡± Benjamin said tly, his brows furrowed.


    ¡°Tell her that you love her,¡± Gemma replied matter-of-factly. ¡°That was a rare opportunity to confess


    to her.¡±


    ¡°Drop it.¡± The furrow between his brows deepened. ¡°I can¡¯t cause her harm.¡±


    Gemma hesitated. ¡°Her husband came to the hospital to visit another woman every day. It¡¯s only a


    matter of time before they file a divorce.¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his brows again. ¡°Every day?¡±


    ¡°Not as muchtely¡± Gemma exined. ¡°However, the woman told her caregiver that she is about


    to marry Samuel. Yet, Samuel had just announced his rtionship with Kathleen a few days ago.¡±


    Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°Never thought this would happen.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more.¡± Gemma looked at Benjamin worryingly. ¡°That woman suffers from leukemia, and is


    in need of a bone marrow match. Lo and behold, Kathleen is her match. I reckon that man


    announced his rtionship with Kathleen so suddenly just to fool her. He¡¯ll wait until Kathleen has


    fallen for his tricks, then ask Kathleen to donate her bone marrow to that woman, and then kick her


    out of the picture.¡±


    Benjamin said coldly, ¡°Did you tell Kathleen this?¡±


    ¡°She knew,¡± answered Gemma.


    She knew?


    Benjamin gave Gemma a meaningful look. ¡°If Kathleen came to you for help, you have to tell me


    about it. I will help her figure something out.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Gemma nodded. ¡°Benjamin, don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re of one mind. All I wish is for


    Kathleen to be my sister-inw.¡±


    Benjamin looked askance at her. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Gemma did just that.


    Kathleen saw that Samuel hade to pick her up once she got out of the hospital.


    Pursing her lips, she walked over to him. ¡°You really came!¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡±


    Samuel opened the car door. ¡°Get in.¡±


    Kathleen got into the car.


    Samuel got in after her and drove away.


    Not far away, Nicolette could be seen running. She wanted to get a hold of Samuel, but she was too


    late.


    She stood rooted to the ground, her fists clenched.


    Samuel hade to the hospital.


    Yet, he did not visit her.


    He left after he picked up Kathleen.


    How far along are they in their rtionship?


    Lately, she felt that she had been losing her grip on Samuel.


    If this goes on, I¡¯ll really be left with nothing!


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 62

    chapter 62


    Samuel brought Kathleen out to eat.


    By pure coincidence, they encountered Michelle Yoeger.


    She was the second daughter of the Yoeger family.


    Michelle and Kathleen hardly crossed paths in life.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    However, Michelle disliked Nicolette too.


    Therefore, when Kathleen got up to go to the restroom, Michelle left her table and stopped Kathleen


    before thetter could enter it.


    That made Kathleen frown. She asked, ¡°Is there something wrong, Ms. Yoeger?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Why else would I look for you?¡± Michelle brushed her hair and said, ¡°I mean, you


    are a stunner. Why couldn¡¯t you handle your man?¡±


    Kathleen was at a loss for words.


    Michelle sized up Kathleen and said, ¡°What¡¯s more, you look identical to Nicolette. There¡¯s no way


    he didn¡¯t catch any feelings for you at all.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yoeger, I hope you won¡¯t bother me regarding Samuel and Nicolette.¡± Kathleen pursed her lips


    and continued, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    ¡°How is that none of your business?¡± Michelle panicked. ¡°She¡¯s trying to snatch away your husband.


    He¡¯s your husband, right? Don¡¯t act like a bystander. Or else I seem to be more worried for you than


    yourself.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yoeger, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it,¡± Kathleen said soberly. ¡°Therefore, please stop


    looking for me over this matter.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask for my help?¡± Michelle looked at Kathleen intently. ¡°I know just the way to


    handle a man. Should I teach you the know-how?¡±


    ¡°I heard you just broke up with your boyfriendst month, Ms. Yoeger.¡± Kathleen pursed her lips.


    ¡°Ever since you started dating, all of your rtionships don¡¯tst over two months. Some guys even


    dated you because of your affluent background. But they all broke up with you after a few days


    because they couldn¡¯t stand you.¡±


    This time, Michelle was at a loss for words.


    ¡°How did you know that? You investigated me?¡± Michelle was stunned. ¡°Are you interested in me?¡±


    She was terrified and hugged herself.


    Kathleen sighed. ¡°No. You are too famous. I¡¯ve heard about it from others.¡±


    ¡°Hehe! So I am this famous?¡± Michelle acted shyly all of a sudden. ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m


    preparing to make a debuttely.¡±


    Once again, Kathleen was rendered speechless.


    She couldn¡¯t believe Michelle didn¡¯t get what she really meant.


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re going off-topic.¡± Michelle furrowed her brows and continued, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t let that little


    bitch, Nicolette, get what she wants. Got it?¡±


    Kathleen kept quiet, not knowing how to respond.


    ¡°Do you understand what I just said?¡± Michelle put one of her hands on Kathleen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Reach


    out to me if you need help from the Yoeger family. Here, this is my phone number.¡±


    Michelle stuffed a tiny note into Kathleen¡¯s pocket with her other hand. Then, she turned and left.


    When Samuel and Kathleen went to pay their bill, they found that Michelle had already paid it ahead


    of them.


    With pursed lips, the cashier said softly, ¡°Ms. Yoeger has something to say to the two of you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Samuel asked coldly.


    ¡°She said she hoped for asting happy marriage for both of you.¡± The cashier stammered, ¡°And


    also that she had put a curse on the meal.¡±


    Samuel and Kathleen were rendered speechless.


    They thought Michelle was being ridiculous.


    Then, they left the restaurant together.


    Kathleen told Samuel. ¡°You have Michelle¡¯s contact number, haven¡¯t you? Let¡¯s pay her back for the


    meal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s only a meal. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to repay her,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t bother about what she said. She was just¡­¡± Kathleen was at a loss for words and didn¡¯t


    know how to justify Michelle¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Why would I be bothered?¡± Samuel furrowed his brows. ¡°Did she do anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°She¡­ She hoped we have asting marriage,¡± Kathleen said with a frown.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she wishing us well?¡± Samuel was confused.


    ¡°Yes, Michelle meant well. But it isn¡¯t suitable for us,¡± she exined. ¡°If we have asting marriage,


    then what about Nicolette?¡±


    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped then,¡± he said indifferently.


    What Samuel said gave Kathleen a headache.


    She thought he didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    However, in fact, Samuel knew just what she was saying.


    The Yoeger family hated Nicolette more than the Macari family did.


    No one from the Yoeger family had positive feelings for Nicolette.


    Samuel didn¡¯t understand why the woman he considered pitiful seemed vicious in their eyes.


    Samuel sent Kathleen home.


    On their way back, they didn¡¯t utter another word.


    Without sparing another look, Samuel left right after he dropped Kathleen in front of the house.


    Kathleen breathed a heavy sigh. Then, she packed up her stuff and left for the Evans residence to


    see Madeline.


    Soon, she arrived at the Evans residence.


    Ever since Kathleen¡¯s parents passed away, she no longer lived in her old neighborhood.


    Their house was a country allotment unit. Hence, when her parents passed away, it got taken away


    from her.


    Federick moved away too when he got married.


    He moved into a vi.


    When Kathleen saw Federick¡¯s mother¡ªLily Abbott¡ªagain, she felt thetter had gotten much


    older.


    She seemed a lot more aged than people her age.


    ¡°Mrs. Evans,¡± Kathleen greeted her while looking at her intently.


    Lily looked at Kathleen and said excitedly, ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s Kate!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Kathleen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s been a long time. You¡¯re all grown up.¡± Lily held Kathleen¡¯s hands and said, ¡°You¡¯ve


    grown gracefully. Your parents must be at ease.¡±


    Kathleen wore a mncholic smile.


    Lily pulled Kathleen to sit on the couch. ¡°I heard from Federick that it was you who found Madeline.¡±


    ¡°It was Samuel and me,¡± Kathleen exined.


    Lily had seen the news. ¡°Yes. I know that. I¡¯m grateful to both of you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Mrs. Evans. Right, where is Madeline?¡± Kathleen asked.


    ¡°In her room.¡± Lily grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to her.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded her head lightly.


    Then, Mrs. Evans brought Kathleen to Madeline¡¯s room.


    The design of Madeline¡¯s room looked adorable. Furthermore, all the edges of the furniture had


    round finishing without sharp edges.


    It was apparent that Federick wanted to keep her safe, even if he didn¡¯t express it outright.


    ¡°Madeline, guess who¡¯s here.¡± Lily sounded very gentle.


    However, Madeline did not respond to her.


    She remained seated on her chair without moving an inch.


    Seeing that, Lily let out a sigh.


    ¡°Madeline,¡± Kathleen called out and walked over to her.


    ¡°Katie!¡± Madeline responded immediately.


    Lily looked at Kathleen in astonishment.


    Kathleen squatted in front of Madeline and shook the bag in her hand. ¡°I brought the clothes I made


    for your doll. Shall we try them out?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Madeline beamed.


    Lily was amazed by what she saw.


    They had spent so much time, yet there was no response from Madeline.


    However, Madeline took the initiative to speak when she saw Kathleen.


    It was impressive.


    After that, Kathleen yed with Madeline in the room.


    Madeline gradually began to talk more aspared to usual.


    Even so, Lily was d.


    Later that evening, Kathleen was still at the Evans residence when Federick got home.


    Lily invited Kathleen to stay for dinner.


    She didn¡¯t feel it was polite to decline thetter¡¯s invitation, so she agreed.


    ¡°Federick, Kathleen was so impressive.¡± Lily sounded excited. ¡°She could interact with Madeline.¡±


    ¡°Madeline loves her,¡± Federick exined.


    Lily heaved a sigh out of a sudden.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Federick furrowed his brows.


    ¡°It would be great if Kathleen were your wife,¡± Lily said.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± Federick said with a frown.


    Lily knew she should watch what she said too.


    At that moment, Kathleen came out of the room and said, ¡°Mrs. Evans, Federick, I have to go now.


    Samuel came to pick me up.¡±


    Madeline came out too and held onto Kathleen¡¯s hand tightly, not willing to let go.


    Federick smiled lightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we invite Mr. Macari in for dinner too?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 63

    chapter 63


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kathleen was surprised at the suggestion. She then remembered how Samuel looked just


    before she left.


    At times when she spoke to him gently, he would break into a smile.


    Otherwise, Samuel hardly smiled on normal days.


    Kathleen was afraid that the family would be put off by Samuel¡¯s poker face.


    Federick smiled. ¡°Just ask him toe in.¡±


    Kathleen looked rather abashed. ¡°All right then.¡±


    By the time she got downstairs, Samuel had already reached the entrance of the vi.


    ¡°Mrs. Evans asks you to join us for dinner since you¡¯re here,¡± said Kathleen. Then, she watched him


    apprehensively and added, ¡°That is if you want toe up.¡±


    Samuel looked at his timid wife and said coolly, ¡°Why do I get this feeling that you don¡¯t want me to


    join you?¡±


    Kathleen shrugged as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that. You never introduce your friends to me, but you


    know all my friends. It doesn¡¯t seem fair.¡±


    Samuel was at a loss for words.


    Kathleen looked at him. ¡°So, are youing up?¡±


    Samuel got down from the car, which indicated that he had epted the invitation.


    Kathleen brought him upstairs, and they entered the Evans residence together.


    The Evans family lived in a mansion.


    Lily was a little hesitant when she saw Samuel.


    ¡°This is Mrs. Evans, my old neighbor who also watched me grow up. Mrs. Evans, this is my¡­


    husband.¡± Kathleen made the necessary introductions.


    She sounded reluctant to address Samuel as her husband.


    Samuel¡¯s expression turned cold.


    ¡°Mr. Macari, how do you do?¡± Lily greeted Samuel politely.


    ¡°Mrs. Evans, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. Since you¡¯re Kate¡¯s elder who watched her grow up,


    you are also my elder.¡± Samuel sounded polite but indifferent and distant.


    Lily smiled. ¡°Mr. Macari, please take a seat.¡±


    Samuel nodded.


    Just then, Federick walked out, carrying Madeline.


    Madeline was a very adorable girl, and she looked cherubic.


    She just did not talk much and hardly made eye contact with anyone.


    ¡°Madeline, say hello to Mr. Macari.¡± Federick guided Madeline patiently.


    Madeline did not respond.


    ¡°Just call me Samuel. Doesn¡¯t she call Kate by her name?¡± Samuel¡¯s tone was curt and unfriendly.


    Why should she call me Mr. Macari?


    Kathleen surreptitiously tugged at Samuel¡¯s sleeve. Do you have to be so petty?


    Samuel held her soft, tiny hand in his own.


    Kathleen was unable to pull her hand away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Federick smiled knowingly and led them to the dining room.


    When everyone was seated, Federick tried to feed Madeline with a spoon.


    Madeline was very obedient when she ate.


    She would only eat when Federick fed her.


    When Frederick was not feeding her, she would sit by herself quietly.


    Despite that, Federick was very patient and did not show signs of irritation at all.


    Kathleen looked enviously at Federick and Madeline.


    Samuel marinated in resentment when he saw that Kathleen¡¯s gaze was fixed on the father and


    daughter.


    Is that guy so good-looking that she has to keep looking at him?


    ¡°Mr. Macari, do you like kids? If you do, you should have one with Katie. She¡¯s a very good girl. I¡¯m


    sure she will give birth to a beautiful daughter just like her.¡± Lily got the impression that Samuel was


    looking at Madeline.


    Samuel turned to look at Kathleen and replied tly, ¡°She¡¯s still young.¡±


    What he meant was that they still had many years ahead.


    Kathleen lowered her head and ate her dinner.


    I knew it! You were lying when you said you wanted a child previously. Liar! Hypocrite!


    Kathleen felt her anger building at the thought that Samuel was only trying to sweet-talk her into


    donating her bone marrow to Nicolette.


    ¡°Katie, don¡¯t be angry.¡± All of a sudden, Madeline spoke.


    Stunned, Kathleen looked up and blinked several times.


    Madeline left her seat and ran up to Kathleen. She reached out her hand to stroke Kathleen¡¯s head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    It was a bittersweet moment for Kathleen.


    She felt that Madeline was such an angel.


    The little girl could sense that Kathleen was feeling down and wanted tofort her.


    It was not entirely true that Madeline could notmunicate with anyone outside her world.


    Kathleen rubbed Madeline¡¯s head fondly. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I won¡¯t get angry.¡±


    It won¡¯t do my baby any good if I get angry.


    Delighted, Madeline broke into a smile.


    Lily was also thrilled. ¡°Kate, you must be Madeline¡¯s guardian angel. She¡¯s only responsive to you.¡±


    At that moment, Kathleen¡¯s feelings were indescribable.


    This fragile, delicate girl was actually healing her at the same time.


    Kathleen¡¯s heart wrenched as she carried Madeline.


    Shortly after, she released Madeline. ¡°Go and eat, Madeline.¡±


    Madeline nodded and went back to her seat.


    Federick smiled. ¡°We should try to get her to interact with others a little every day as part of early


    intervention. Perhaps one day, she will be able to live like a normal person.¡±


    At that moment, Kathleen came up with a suggestion. ¡°Federick, why don¡¯t I have a video call with


    Madeline every day? I can¡¯te here frequently, but I can still talk to her every day. Maybe she


    can start on early intervention treatment soon.¡±


    Federick hesitated. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be very troublesome for you?¡±


    Kathleen shook her head. ¡°Not at all. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you for your help.¡± Federick was more than happy to ept Kathleen¡¯s


    help.


    Kathleen beamed. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s no problem at all.¡±


    Federick had helped her find a way to make a living.


    It was only right that she extended a helping hand to his daughter.


    Soon, they came to an agreement on the matter.


    After dinner, Kathleen bade the Evans family goodbye.


    On the way home, Kathleen was staring out of the car window.


    After a while, her brows became knitted. ¡°This is not the way home.¡±


    Samuel said impassively, ¡°I¡¯m bringing you to meet my friends. They just asked me out.¡±


    Kathleen shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. Your friends don¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°They will like you. Aren¡¯t you a little charmer?¡± Samuel teased.


    Cough! Cough! Kathleen gave him a perplexed look. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m not


    lying. They really don¡¯t like me.¡±


    She knew a few of Samuel¡¯s friends who were very close to him.


    These friends knew what Samuel liked or disliked.


    Naturally, they were aware that Samuel liked Nicolette.


    Hence, they were fiercely protective of Nicolette, no matter how the others perceived her.


    They felt that Kathleen was a dog in the manger and treated her with disdain.


    Two years ago, Samuel¡¯s friend had brought him home after he had gotten drunk.


    She found the friend¡¯s manner toward her distinctly hostile.


    He even warned her not to harbor any improper thoughts toward Samuel.


    The incident had left a vivid impression on Kathleen.


    ¡°You¡¯reining that I don¡¯t bring you along to meet my friends. Now that I¡¯m bringing you, you


    refuse to go.¡± Samuel voiced his displeasure.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to go. I won¡¯t stop you if you want to go. Let me get off. I can go home myself.¡±


    Kathleen was feeling a little tired.


    Samuel remembered the incident when he left her alone by the road.


    He quickly turned back to take her home.


    Kathleen continued, ¡°It¡¯s not toote. There are many people out there. You-¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t want to hear any more nonsense from you.¡± Samuel felt a flicker of irritation.


    He never wanted a repeat of that dreadful episode.


    Kathleen kept quiet as Samuel drove home.


    Back at home, Kathleen went to change her clothes, and Samuel went to his study.


    Just as he was sitting down, his phone rang.


    ¡°Why are you not here yet?¡± Cedric Tatham asked impatiently.


    ¡°I¡¯m noting,¡± Samuel replied unemotionally.


    ¡°Oh, I know. Go keep Nicolettepany then.¡± Cedric took a swipe at Samuel.


    Samuel lit a cigarette. ¡°It¡¯s not her. I¡¯m with Kathleen.¡±


    Cedric was astonished to hear Samuel¡¯s response. ¡°Kathleen? You¡¯re going to divorce her soon.


    Why do you need to be with her?¡±


    ¡°Who told you I¡¯m going to divorce her?¡± Samuel became annoyed.


    ¡°I heard it from your grandmother,¡± Cedric replied.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 64

    chapter 64


    Samuel was taken aback by Cedric¡¯s words.


    My grandma? Why did she do that?


    ¡°That isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. You and Nicolette¡¯s suffering is finallying to an end,¡± Cedric


    replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Feeling annoyed, Samuel ended the call.


    He wanted to call Diana. Nevertheless, he felt that it was unnecessary to do so.


    For some reason, Samuel felt a pang of sadness at that moment. It made him feel uneasy.


    Samuel stubbed out his cigarette and went to look for Kathleen.


    After taking a shower, Kathleen sat on the bed while texting on the phone.


    Diana texted: Katie, I¡¯ve helped you spread the news of your divorce from Samuel.


    Kathleen was at a loss for words.


    Diana followed up with another message: I didn¡¯t expect Samuel to make your rtionship public.


    Don¡¯t worry. I know many outstanding men. They wouldn¡¯t mind a divorcee.


    Once again, Kathleen did not know how to reply to Diana.


    Wynnie added: Me too, Kate. There are plenty of good guys out there. You can choose whoever


    you like.


    Calvin texted: I concur.


    Kathleen was dumbfounded. She did not know how to respond to their suggestions.


    Suddenly, she felt the presence of a towering figure over her head.


    Looking up, she realized it was Samuel.


    He nced at the phone and immediately snatched it out of her hands.


    Then, Samuel tapped on the phone with his long, slender fingers. He tossed it back to Kathleen


    before going to the bathroom for a shower.


    Kathleen immediately picked up her phone to take a look. She saw that Samuel had sent a


    message in the group chat.


    Kathleen texted: Add me to the group.


    Diana and the others did not respond to the message.


    After all, they were not foolish people. They knew that the person who sent the text was Samuel


    instead of Kathleen.


    The group chat fell into an unusual silence.


    Later in the evening, Samuel came out of the shower wearing ck silk pajamas.


    Picking up his phone, he called Wynnie.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in bed at this hour?¡± Wynnie asked as soon as she answered the phone.


    ¡°Add me to the group chat,¡± Samuel said emotionlessly.


    Wynnie replied softly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to do that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the group admin,¡± Samuel said indifferently.


    Wynnie retorted, ¡°So what if I¡¯m the group admin? We created this group chat in preparation for


    Kate¡¯s divorce. I¡¯ll add you to the group if you agree to divorce her. Are you nning to divorce


    now? Huh?¡±


    Without giving his mother a reply, Samuel hung up the phone.


    His face darkened like a raging storm.


    Pfft!


    Kathleen covered her mouth and snickered at him.


    Turning around in the direction of her voice, Samuel looked at Kathleen. His side profile was stern


    yet handsome at the same time.


    Suppressing herugh, Kathleen put her phone down andy on the bed.


    Samuel did the same and went to bed too.


    Laying t on the bed, with hands behind his head, he asked, ¡±What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°What? Am I not allowed tough?¡± Kathleen pursed her lips.


    He grimaced. ¡°Are you happy to see me suffering?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m delighted,¡± Kathleen admitted. She paused for a moment before adding, ¡°Well, since I


    can¡¯t handle you, someone else must be able to take you down a peg.¡±


    ¡°Hah. You¡¯re certainly getting bolder. You aren¡¯t treating me the same way as you did before,¡±


    Samuel retorted coldly.


    After some hesitation, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no way back for us. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying,


    Samuel? We can¡¯t turn back the clock.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. So what?¡±


    ¡°We should move on with our lives.¡± Kathleen pondered for a moment before continuing, ¡°Perhaps


    these past three years have been miserable for you. Hence, we should end our rtionship.¡±


    Was I miserable? I don¡¯t think so. I was very happy spending every day with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention such matters in the future. Don¡¯t mess around with grandma and my parents.


    They¡¯re trying to fool us by doing theplete opposite. They want to prevent our divorce,¡± Samuel


    advised.


    Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°I think you misunderstood their intentions. You aren¡¯t someone who


    would be deceived that easily.¡±


    ¡°Do you know me well?¡± Samuel asked impassively.


    Kathleen was stunned by his question. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Of course, I don¡¯t know you at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. I would fall for their tricks. Don¡¯t joke around with them anymore. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be


    the one who¡¯ll be embarrassed in the future,¡± he reminded in a low voice.


    Kathleen¡¯s lips twitched at his warning. Still, she remained silent.


    She did not understand what Samuel was trying to say.


    Nevertheless, she was so exhausted to the point that she did not want to dwell on the matter


    anymore.


    As a result of her fatigue, she fell into a deep slumber very quickly.


    Hearing the sound of breathinging from his side, Samuel turned sideways and held her in his


    arms.


    While embracing Kathleen, Samuel whispered in her ear, ¡±We won¡¯t be getting a divorce.¡±


    After that, he shut his eyes as well.


    The next day, Kathleen woke up to an empty bed beside her.


    Thinking that Samuel had left for work, she got up from the bed and walked out of the room.


    All of a sudden, Kathleen heard a man¡¯s cold voiceing from the living room. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Tyson nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s confirmed. The other party has admitted to it.¡±


    Frowning, Samuel ordered, ¡°Lock the person up. We can¡¯t let anyone find out about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Tyson nodded.


    ¡°What about the person I asked you to find?¡± Samuel continued probing.


    ¡°She¡¯s outside.¡±


    ¡°Ask her toe in,¡± Samuel ordered.


    Tyson nodded and went out as instructed.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ncing sideways, Tyson immediately saw Kathleen. He greeted respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Macari.¡±


    Samuel turned around and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    She nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Breakfast¡¯s on the table,¡± Samuel informed quietly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen walked toward the dining room.


    Sure enough, her favorite breakfast was set on the dining table.


    After a while, Samuel led a woman in.


    The woman was around twenty-eight or twenty-nine years old. Despite her average look, she


    exuded a fearsome aura.


    Furthermore, her all-ck outfit made her look standoffish.


    ¡°She¡¯s Sarah, your bodyguard. She will be responsible for your safety from now on. She won¡¯t leave


    your side at any moment,¡± Samuel uttered monotonously.


    Kathleen frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t need a bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°You must ept her. This is for your safety,¡± Samuel replied with a stony expression.


    Taking a deep breath, Kathleen persisted, ¡°Samuel, if you¡¯re worried about my safety, you should


    investigate Nicolette instead. She has been trying to harm me on several asions. Why don¡¯t you


    investigate her? If she¡¯s caught, there won¡¯t be any problem left. Hiring a bodyguard for me isn¡¯t


    going to solve these problems.¡±


    Samuel was displeased by her remarks. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to do things.¡±


    Kathleen knew he would react like that whenever she mentioned Nicolette.


    In Samuel¡¯s eyes, Nicolette was an angel or a saint who was not capable of harming people.


    Therefore, he thought that it was Kathleen who ndered Nicolette.


    At that moment, Kathleen was emotionally exhausted to continue arguing with him. Without saying


    a word, she continued to eat her breakfast.


    Samuel¡¯s eyes swept over her coldly. Turning to Sarah, he ordered, ¡°Protect her.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Sarah nodded in acknowledgement.


    Then, Sarah nced at Kathleen with a chilling expression. Her eyes were full of contempt.


    Meanwhile, Kathleen was dissatisfied with Samuel¡¯s arrangement.


    This isn¡¯t protection at all! It¡¯s surveince. Samuel, you¡¯re too much!


    Samuel knew that Kathleen was fuming at that moment.


    Without saying anything, he finished his breakfast and left the house.


    Like a deted balloon, Kathleen slumped back into the chair.


    Sarah nced at her and persuaded, ¡°Mr. Macari is doing this to ensure your safety.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Kathleen side-eyed her.


    ¡°So, you¡¯d better don¡¯t be ungrateful,¡± Sarah retorted with obvious displeasure.


    Kathleen sneered. ¡°So what if I¡¯m being ungrateful? Just ask Samuel to rece me if you don¡¯t like


    this arrangement.¡±


    Sarah remained silent.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that, can you? However, I can rece you with another bodyguard. Don¡¯t look at me


    with such a disdainful gaze. You don¡¯t have the right to do so. Even Tyson, who is always by


    Samuel¡¯s side, wouldn¡¯t dare to re at me like that. I didn¡¯t want to expose you in front of Samuel


    just now. That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m afraid of you,¡± Kathleen said harshly.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 65

    chapter 65


    Even though Kathleen had always been acting meek toward Samuel, it did not mean that she was a


    weak person.


    No matter how weak or docile she was, she would not allow a mere bodyguard to order her around.


    Sarah looked at Kathleen with displeasure.


    This woman is so disgusting. She has snatched Samuel from Nicolette. On top of that, she¡¯s acting


    so arrogantly now. Still, I don¡¯t care how she treats me. After all, Nicolette is the future daughter-in-


    law of the Macari family. Hence, I only need to please Nicolette.


    Kathleen got up and went back to her room.


    Left with nowhere else to go, Sarah could only sit in the living room.


    Samuel went to the hospital.


    Nicolette was thrilled to see him. ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    Looking at her coldly, Samuel asked sternly, ¡°Nicolette, I¡¯m giving you one more chance. Did you


    send anyone to hurt Kathleen?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Nicolette¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Why is he suddenly bringing up this matter again?


    ¡°The man who injured Benjamin has been caught,¡± Samuel said impassively.


    Nicolette was stunned.


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t withstand the torture and came clean about everything.¡± Looking at Nicolette


    expressionlessly, Samuel asked, ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me why?¡± Nicolette¡¯s eyes instantly brimmed with tears when she heard his


    usation.


    Samuel frowned at her.


    Wiping the tears off her face, Nicolette admitted, ¡±This is because I love you, Samuel. I want to have


    you. Do you understand how painful it is for me to love you, yet I can¡¯t seem to win your heart? You


    only think that Kathleen was dismayed by this situation. What about me, then? Do you know what I


    have to endure in the past three years without you?¡±


    Samuel remained silent.


    Nicolette choked back her tears and muttered, ¡°Do you know how much I¡¯ve missed you? I can¡¯t


    stop thinking about you. Sometimes, I think I¡¯m losing my mind because of you. I want to return to


    your side. However, I can¡¯t do anything about it. Whenever I wanted to return to the country, I would


    be stopped by your grandma¡¯s people. If I didn¡¯t get seriously ill this time, they wouldn¡¯t have


    allowed me toe back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not an excuse for you to hurt her.¡± Samuel furrowed his brows in annoyance.


    Nicolette sniffled. ¡°I know I¡¯ve made a mistake. However, can you me me for wanting to be with


    you? Samuel, it¡¯s clear that we¡¯re in love with each other. Kathleen is the third wheel here.¡±


    ¡°It was my family who forced me to marry Kathleen. She had no say in this.¡± Samuel corrected her


    in a chilling tone. ¡°Nicolette, I won¡¯t expose you for what you did this time. However, you mustn¡¯t do


    this again. Do you understand?¡±


    Tugging at the hem of Samuel¡¯s clothes, Nicolette implored, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Samuel. I know I¡¯ve


    troubled you.¡±


    Mixed feelings surged within Samuel as he saw her bursting into tears.


    He looked up and stroked Nicolette¡¯s head. ¡°Stop crying.¡±


    Sniffling loudly, Nicolette suggested, ¡°Samuel, let¡¯s get married. Even if I only have one day left to


    live, I still want to marry you. I want to die in your arms. Then, I will die without regrets.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on curing your illness first.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Upon hearing his words, Nicolette bit her lip.


    I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t want to divorce Kathleen now. What am I going to do? I¡¯ll be left with nothing at


    this rate! It seems like I have to use myst resort.


    The chaos seemed to have died down after two days.


    Samuel returned home at noon.


    Looking at him with surprise, Kathleen probed, ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    ¡°Well, there are some problems with the business over in Frosa. I need to go there to resolve the


    matter,¡± Samuel exined monotonously.


    Walking over to his side, Kathleen asked, ¡°How long will you be gone?¡±


    ¡°A week,¡± Samuel answered.


    A week? Hooray! That means I can finally enjoy some time alone!


    Arching an eyebrow, Samuel teased, ¡°You seem thrilled to see me leaving the country.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lowering the corners of her mouth forcefully, Kathleen said, ¡°Look, I¡¯m not smiling.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s face darkened at once. ¡°You¡¯d better stay at home throughout this week. You¡¯re not


    allowed to go anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± Kathleen pursed her lips at his warning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone watch over you.¡±


    Kathleen pouted in disdain.


    After Samuel had packed his luggage, Kathleen deliberately walked him to the door.


    Seeing the oing elevator, Samuel instantly pulled Kathleen into his arms.


    He cupped her chin with his huge hand, forcing her to look at him.


    Then, he lowered his head and kissed her with his cool, thin lips.


    He was dying to taste all of her sweetness at that moment.


    Samuel only stopped kissing her passionately when the elevator arrived.


    The corners of Kathleen¡¯s eyes glimmered with tears at that moment. It made her look enchanting


    and charming.


    ¡°You!¡± Kathleen red at him.


    Stroking her head gently, Samuel reminded her, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a week.¡±


    Hmph!


    Kathleen spun around to avoid his gaze.


    Nheless, that did not stop Samuel from kissing her lips again. ¡°Kate, we aren¡¯t getting a divorce.


    Just wait for me.¡±


    Kathleen felt that he was just coaxing her.


    Letting go of her, Samuel entered the elevator.


    He fixed his gaze on her until the elevator doors closed.


    Only then did Kathleen let out a long sigh of relief.


    So what if Samuel said he doesn¡¯t want to divorce me? After all, I¡¯m no match for his first crush.


    Back in the hospital ward, Nicolette looked at the lock of hair in her palm. She was heartbroken by


    her heavy hair loss.


    At that moment, her phone rang.


    Picking up the phone, she asked coldly, ¡°Has Samuel left yet?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already at the airport. When should we make our move?¡±


    Biting her lip, Nicolette instructed, ¡°Wait a little longer. We have to make sure that he¡¯s no longer in


    the country.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Samuel will be mad at you when he returns home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried at all. Samuel still has me in his heart. What¡¯s done is done. What can he do about


    it? Kathleen thinks she¡¯s better than me. Ha! She has overestimated herself! I¡¯m going to show her


    who¡¯s the most important person for Samuel,¡± Nicolette said disdainfully.


    ¡°Okay. I got it.¡± The other party hung up the phone.


    Nicolette¡¯s gaze turned gloomy when she looked at the lock of hair in her palm again.


    Soon, I will have a healthy body. At longst, that day wille!


    Later that evening, Kathleen came out of her room to have dinner.


    Maria left after she finished preparing dinner.


    Meanwhile, Sarah was sitting in the living room.


    Kathleen did not bother to invite her to eat together.


    I¡¯m not dumb enough to invite someone who loathes me to have dinner.


    Sitting down, she picked up her fork and put some vegetables on her te. She then began eating.


    Nevertheless, Kathleen felt very sleepy as she ate.


    Before she knew it, she was fast asleep.


    Sarah came over to Kathleen¡¯s side and gave her a nudge. After making sure that she had fallen


    asleep, Sarah immediately made a call. ¡°Drive the car over. I¡¯ll bring her down in three minutes.¡±


    With that, she ended the call.


    Holding Kathleen up, Sarah took her outside the house.


    By the time Kathleen regained her consciousness, she noticed something was amiss.


    She snapped her eyes open and realized that she was in a hospital.


    Furthermore, she was tied to the hospital bed with a doctor and nurse standing in front of her.


    ¡°What the hell are you guys doing?¡± Kathleen yelled in panic.


    The doctor replied emotionlessly, ¡°We¡¯re going to do the bone marrow transnt for Ms. Yoeger


    later tonight.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Kathleen¡¯s blood ran cold when she heard the doctor¡¯s reply. ¡°How


    dare you do this without my consent!¡±


    The doctor took out the consent form for the bone marrow donation. ¡°Look. You¡¯ve already pressed


    your thumbprint here.¡±


    Gritting her teeth, Kathleen barked, ¡°You pressed my thumbprint while I was unconscious. I¡¯m the


    wife of Samuel Macari! How dare you do this to me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think we would go through this procedure without getting Mr. Macari¡¯s permission?¡± the


    doctor rebutted her indifferently.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Kathleen was stupefied.


    ¡°Mr. Macari was heartbroken when he saw how much pain Ms. Yoeger had to suffer from the


    chemotherapy. That¡¯s why he asked us to bring you here and do the surgery on Ms. Yoegerter.¡±


    With that, the doctor picked up the needle before sticking it into Kathleen¡¯s arm.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 66

    chapter 66


    ¡°I do not believe it!¡± Kathleen was struggling.


    She panicked upon seeing her blood being drawn from her body.


    ¡°Ms. Johnson, we have the written authorization from Mr. Macari.¡± The doctor took out another


    agreement.


    Kathleen looked at the signature on the agreement, it was indeed the exact signature from


    Samuel¡¯s note.


    How could he! He said he did not want divorce yesterday, but today he is taking my bone marrow


    forcefully like this! I am still pregnant with a baby!


    ¡°Let go of me now!¡± Kathleen¡¯s eyes were all red. ¡°If anything happens to me, Old Mrs. Macari will


    never let you get away with this!¡±


    Sarah replied, ¡°Wake up now, as long as Mr. Macari is putting Ms. Yoeger under his care, even old


    Mrs. Macari cannot do anything.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kathleen said with her teeth grinding.


    Sarah let out a sarcasticugh and said, ¡°Why do you think Mr. Macari asked me to be your


    bodyguard all of a sudden? It was to keep an eye on you and to make sure you don¡¯t run away.¡±


    Kathleen could not move with her hands and feet tied up.


    ¡°Help!¡± Facing the door, she screamed. ¡°Help!¡±


    ¡°There is no need to shout, no one wille to your rescue. Don¡¯t you know what time it is now?


    There are not many doctors and nurses around in the hospital now. Even if someone heard you,


    they will note to save you. Just give up,¡± Sarah said in a cold way.


    Kathleen can feel her blood being drawn away from her.


    They were not giving her a blood transfusion, meaning they took her blood out and extracted the


    bone marrow.


    Then, they did not replenish blood back to her body.


    Instead, they just let her blood drain.


    Kathleen felt that her body was getting colder and colder.


    Samuel, you are too inhumane! You think it would be okay if you asked someone to do it after you


    left?


    Sheughed in her heart with scorn.


    As I guessed, he was nice before this but it was all fake. It was just for me to put my guard down.


    He¡¯s too cruel.


    ¡°Is Kathleen inside?¡± Suddenly, Gemma¡¯s voice could be hearding from outside.


    There were people guarding the door. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Get lost now!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on inside?¡± Gemma frowned and said, ¡°Kathleen are you in there?¡±


    ¡°Gemma, hurry! Go get Old Mrs. Macari, ask her to¡­¡± Kathleen let out a groan and did not manage


    to finish her sentence. She was hoping for Gemma to get Diana to save her.


    However, she was knocked unconscious by Sarah before she could do so.


    From the sound of it, Gemma sensed something was not right.


    She quickly turned and run.


    Gemma had Wynnie¡¯s contact, so she would be able to get to Diana by contacting thetter.


    Unfortunately, she was caught by Sarah before she could run far.


    Sarah was better than most ordinary people, and she was brutal and sharp in her attacks.


    She knocked Gemma out and casually put her outside the operating room.


    After they got the bone marrow, the doctor hurried over to perform the operation on Nicolette.


    No one cared about Kathleen.


    They all thought she would wake up by herself as time passed.


    No one noticed she was bleeding down there; little by little until her whole body was red from the


    blood.


    Gemma suddenly awakened, but she could not stand up.


    Sarah was very harsh in her attack and she hit on Gemma¡¯s nerve.


    As a result, Gemma felt weak on her feet.


    She knew nothing could be done even if she crawled in by then.


    Whatever had happened in there, she was powerless to stop it from urring.


    Getting someone to give Kathleen her justice was the most important thing at the moment.


    She took out her phone from her pocket and dialed Wynnie, unsure if she had already gone to bed


    at that hour.


    ¡°Ms. Young?¡± Wynnie was still awake.


    Gemma¡¯s neck was still in pain. So much so to the extent that she had to break her sentence up.


    ¡°Mrs. Macari¡­ Hospital, save Kathleen¡­ Quick!¡±


    Save Kathleen?


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Wynnie hung up the call and got off the bed.


    Calvin frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Darling?¡±


    ¡°Something might have happened to Kathleen, I need to go to the hospital,¡± Wynnie replied in a


    serious tone.


    Calvin was concerned too. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    They quickly changed and headed out.


    Gemma felt somewhat relieved.


    She struggled to get up to a sitting position, leaning on the wall.


    At that moment, the door in front of her was opened.


    A nurse hurried out and looked for the doctor.


    ¡°Doctor, we have a problem. Kathleen is losing a lot of blood!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea, but I think we¡¯vended ourselves in big trouble. We cannot afford to bear the


    responsibility if she dies.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s face turned gloomy and said, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go find out.¡±


    The doctor entered the operating room.


    He came out after a while.


    ¡°Ms. Yoeger said since nothing can be done now, we do not need to do anything. Send her straight


    to the morgue. Mr. Macari will not ask much when he is back anyway,¡± the doctor said mercilessly.


    ¡°Save her!¡± Gemma¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°I beg you, save her!¡±


    The nurse felt troubled too.


    She knew this operation should not happen.


    Now, they were in a bad situation.


    ¡°She¡¯s already dead,¡± the doctor said coldly.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be! She can¡¯t die just like that!¡± Gemma started crawling over.


    She pulled the cuff of the doctor¡¯s pants and said, ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Please save her!¡±


    The doctor shoved Gemma aside with a kick. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t you stand in my way of treating Mrs.


    Macari-to-be!¡±


    The doctor went back to the next room without turning his head after finishing his sentence.


    The nurse looked at Gemma with an expression that said there was nothing she could do.


    Gemma wanted to beg her, but the nurse stepped back and said, ¡°She really is going to stop


    breathing. I¡¯ll go get someone to send her to the morgue.¡±


    Gemma was terrified.


    If Kathleen was sent to the morgue, then it would be the end for her.


    ¡°No! No!¡± Gemma shook her head.


    She flung herself at the nurse and gripped her legs. ¡°I will not let you go!¡±


    She had to hang in there until Wynnie came; she had to hold on.


    Sarah came out from the next room at that moment.


    Seeing Gemma holding on to the nurse, she walked over and kicked her.


    Gemma felt immense pain, but she gritted her teeth and did not let go.


    Sarah then kicked her again on her head.


    Still, Gemma did not loosen her grip.


    Upon seeing that, Sarah was furious. ¡°You don¡¯t know who you are dealing with.¡±


    She pulled at Gemma¡¯s cor and hit her head on the wall.


    Instantly, blood started spilling all around.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The nurse was shocked. ¡°You are going to kill another person!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I am doing,¡± Sarah said without emotion. ¡°Go get someone.¡±


    The nurse nodded.


    Gemma did not have any strength in her anymore.


    That was all that she could do for Kathleen.


    In the end, she was thrown aside to the wall like a garbage bag.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Sarah gestured and said, ¡°If you cause any trouble again, I¡¯ll throw you to the morgue!¡±


    Not long after that, the nurse was back with two people with her.


    They were holding a body bag, and they put Kathleen in it.


    Kathleen was breathing very weakly and her face was as pale as a sheet.


    There were no signs of any reaction from her.


    They put Kathleen onto a trolley and were ready to push her away.


    Wynnie and Calvin arrived right at that moment.


    However, they did not know that Kathleen was in the body bag.


    They only noticed Gemma.


    ¡°Ms. Young, are you all right?¡± Wynnie helped Gemma up.


    Gemma had notpleted fainted; she weakly pointed at Kathleen who was being pushed away.


    Wynnie frowned, but Calvin understood her. Hemanded in an icy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move¡±


    The nurse and the two people were greatly terrified as they thought no one woulde to rescue


    Kathleen.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 67

    chapter 67


    Calvin walked over and unzipped the body bag.


    Kathleen¡¯s lifeless face appeared inside.


    ¡°Kate!¡± Calvin clenched his teeth in anger and stared at the nurse. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Wynnie moved Gemma aside and walked toward them. She then put her finger below Kathleen¡¯s


    nostrils and said, ¡°She¡¯s still breathing.¡±


    ¡°Go and call a doctor over! Or I¡¯ll make your entire family pay for her.¡± Calvin red at the nurse


    and raged.


    The nurse was terrified and dashed to find the doctor.


    Wynnie burst out in tears. ¡°What should we do? If something really happens to Kate, how should we


    exin it to her parents?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°The Macari family will give her a reasonable exnation.¡±


    Soon, the doctors came over. Luckily, there were a few doctors on duty that night. They then rushed


    Kathleen to the operating room for emergency treatment. Gemma went into the operating room as


    well.


    After a while, a nurse came toward Calvin and Wynnie. She then said, ¡°Kathleen¡¯s family? I need


    your signature here.¡±


    Wynnie answered, ¡°I¡¯m her mother-inw; let me sign for her.¡±


    The nurse hesitated for a second and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s her husband?¡±


    Wynnie paused. ¡°He¡¯s on a business trip. Am I allowed to sign for her?¡±


    The nurse replied, ¡°She has been three months pregnant. But due to the excessive blood loss,


    there¡¯s no hope for the baby to survive.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Calvin and Wynnie froze.


    Kathleen is pregnant? But the baby could not survive?


    In just a few seconds, waves of mixed emotions flooded them, sending them through an emotional


    roller coaster.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill them!¡± Wynnie was infuriated.


    The nurse pursed her lips. ¡°Please sign for her then. When she¡¯s awake, you have to give her good


    comfort. She was about to have twins, after all.¡±


    Wynnie was taken aback.


    Twins? I lost two of my grandchildren instantly in one night?


    Calvin fell into silence and signed the paper. He knew that Wynnie was already falling apart.


    The nurse went into the operating room with the signed surgical consent form.


    Calvin wrapped his arm around Wynnie¡¯s shoulder and consoled, ¡°Darling¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­Ha¡­¡± She then smirked. ¡°I really want to kill Nicolette right now! Like right now!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± His expression was even more sullen. Nicolette, how dare you!


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let a single person who takes part in this tonight off the hook easily!¡± she furiously


    stated.


    Upon hearing her words, Calvin nodded. He wouldn¡¯t let them off easily as well.


    A momentter, Simon and his subordinates brought Sarah over.


    Sarah got down on her knees. ¡°Sir. Madam.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Tell me! Who ordered you to do this?¡± Calvin asked coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Macari,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Wynnie red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever use Samuel as an excuse! Tell me! Was it


    Nicolette?¡±


    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s really Mr. Macari. I have proof,¡± Sarah replied.


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Calvin asked.


    Sarah took out her phone and said, ¡°Mr. Macari sent me a voice message.¡±


    Calvin took over her phone and clicked into the voice message.


    Samuel¡¯s cold deep voice was heard: ¡°You will do whatever Nicolette wants you to do. Her words


    are mine. ¡°


    Wynnie was stunned. Could it really be Samuel?


    However, Calvin kept the phone away and uttered, ¡°I will send someone to investigate. I¡¯m sure that


    you know what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    ¡°Sir, I did nothing wrong.¡± Sarah paused for a while and continued, ¡°Mr. Macari likes Ms. Yoeger the


    most. If she is safe and healthy, Mr. Macari will be happy. As for Kathleen, just give her a sum of


    money.¡±


    p!


    Wynnie gave a hard p in Sarah¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re just a f*cking servant! Who are you to tell me what


    to do? You don¡¯t even deserve to carry Kathleen¡¯s shoes!¡±


    Sarah was flushed with pain.


    ¡°Do you think that if you please Nicolette, she will defend you in front of Samuel?¡± Wynnie ordered


    coldly, ¡°You two, take her away. Give her your most severe punishment so she will remember!¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam.¡± The two men that brought Sarah forward took her away again.


    Wynnie could not stop trembling in anger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not tell Mom about this. She will¡­¡± Calvin was worried.


    Wynnie nodded. Tears began to well up in her eyes as she said, ¡°What should we tell Kate when


    she¡¯s awake?¡±


    Calvin¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Give Samuel a call and ask him to get back home right now.¡±


    Wynnie sniffled. ¡°He is probably still on the flight. We can only give him a call after he disembarks


    from the ne.¡±


    Calvin took a nce at his watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    Wynnie took out her phone and called Samuel.


    Indeed, the call went through shortly.


    ¡°Mom? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Samuel frowned.


    ¡°Samuel, book the earliest ticket ande back now. Something happened to Kathleen. If you don¡¯t


    hurry, you¡¯ll lose her forever.¡± Wynnie was trying hard to control her anger while talking to Samuel.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Samuel¡¯s heart sank. He looked at Tyson and ordered, ¡°Go and book the earliest


    return ticket.¡±


    Tyson was astounded. ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Right now,¡± Samuel replied to Tyson coldly. He then asked, ¡°Mom, tell me. What happened to


    Kathleen?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you¡¯re back.¡± Wynnie hung up the phone straight once she finished her words.


    Samuel called again, but she did not pick it up.


    He then called Kathleen, but no one answered.


    What happened exactly? Was there an ident?


    On the other hand, Kathleen dreamed of two cute little boys holding her hands.


    She crouched in front of them. ¡°You two are simply too adorable.¡±


    One of the boys held her hand and said, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re sorry.¡±


    Kathleen was surprised. ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Mommy,¡± the one who replied to her was cute. Another was cool but cute at the same time. They


    looked exactly the same.


    Kathleen was astonished. ¡°Cutie, are you mistaken? I¡¯m not your mommy. My kids have not been


    born yet. But they will being to the world soon in just a few more months.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore,¡± the other cool boy replied her.


    Confused, Kathleen asked, ¡°Why not?¡±


    The cute little boy interrupted the cool boy and chuckled. ¡°That means we need to go now.¡±


    Kathleen was stunned for a second. ¡°You want to go and find your mommy?¡±


    The cute little boy hugged her, then said in a mellow voice, ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t be sad. We know


    that you love us very much. We love you too. But we have no choice¡­ We need to go now.¡±


    The cool little boy hugged Kathleen as well. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re kind of stupid. Please take care of


    yourself, so we do not need to worry. We would have sworn to protect our silly little mommy when


    we grew up. But we can¡¯t anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°You are my kids?¡± Kathleen asked with a frown.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be devastated. It¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯ll allow you to miss us. However, you mustn¡¯t be


    demoralized because of the overwhelming grief.¡±


    The cool boy let go of Kathleen and stared at her face. ¡°My stupid mommy, take care of yourself.


    Don¡¯t make us worried¡­ We have to go now.¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t! Please don¡¯t go!¡± Kathleen hugged them once again with tears in her eyes.


    She knew it in an instant. They were her babies.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 68

    chapter 68


    The cool boy patted her head. ¡°You¡¯re so silly, Mommy. You¡¯ll turn ugly if you keep crying.¡± He


    sounded like he was going to cry, yet his voice was still very gentle.


    On the other hand, the cute boy started crying loudly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you, Mommy. But I know


    that we cannot stay.¡±


    Kathleen shook her head vigorously. ¡°No! What can I do to make the two of you stay with me?


    Please tell me.¡±


    ¡°Forget about it, Mommy. You should leave that man if you want to be happy,¡± the cool boy said.


    The cute one nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Kathleen looked at them nkly, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    The two young boys stepped away from her.


    They sped their hands together and waved her goodbye.


    Secondster, they disappeared from her sight.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t go! I¡¯m begging you. Please don¡¯t go!¡± Kathleen knelt on the ground and screamed.


    However, no matter how much she pleaded, her precious children were gone.


    They were gone and left her for good.


    Kathleen burst into tears, her agonized wails echoing through the room.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was all my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have married Samuel. My little boys came into existence full of


    excitement and happiness, but they had to leave in utter disappointment. I don¡¯t care how Samuel


    treats me. However, my babies are innocent. They are innocent!


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Kathleen was racked with guilt.


    Suddenly, a bright light shed in front of her.


    As she slowly regained consciousness, she opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling.


    Am I not dreaming anymore? Is this reality? My babies are gone.


    Then, Samuel¡¯s husky voice echoed from beside her. ¡°Kate, you¡¯re awake! You¡¯ve been


    unconscious for three days. Do you feel unwell?¡±


    Disgust surged in Kathleen¡¯s heart when she heard his voice.


    She grabbed a fistful of the nket and asked, ¡°Where are my babies?¡±


    Samuel paused for a moment before replying, ¡°They¡­¡±


    Kathleen scoffed coldly as she gave him a sidelong nce.


    There were hints of dejection in Samuel¡¯s expression. When he saw the strange smile on


    Kathleen¡¯s face, he frowned.


    ¡°Now that Nicolette¡¯s leukemia has been cured and my children are gone, the two of you no longer


    have any obstacles standing in your way. You can be happy together now and stop causing misery


    for others.¡± Kathleen scoffed.


    Her eyes were filled with coldness and despair.


    Samuel¡¯s brows knitted into a deeper frown. ¡°What on earth are you talking about? I can¡¯t just


    abandon you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be a nice guy. Isn¡¯t this all part of your n, Samuel? You suddenly


    started treating me nicely and even retracted your decision to divorce me. But it was just so I would


    lower my guard against you. You hired Sarah to protect me, but your real intention was to have her


    drug me andnd me in the hospital. That way, your lover will be able to get my bone marrow!


    Everything had been meticulously nned by you!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make Sarah do that. She made that decision herself,¡± Samuel replied sternly.


    Kathleen gritted her teeth. ¡°Everyone knows what a heavy price they would have to pay if they


    disobeyed you. Would she have dared to drug me if you hadn¡¯t ordered her to? Would anyone in


    the hospital have the guts to?¡±


    Samuel fell silent and did not utter a word.


    Ever since I found out about everything, I knew it woulde to this. I knew Kathleen would hate


    me because of her children. She didn¡¯t tell me about her pregnancy because she didn¡¯t trust me.


    ¡°Please calm down. The doctor said that you must not get agitated. You have to take good care of


    yourself and recuperate. Otherwise, your health will continue to suffer.¡±


    Kathleen let out a sarcasticugh. ¡°Haha! You¡¯re right. There is always a risk of leukemiaing


    back. When that timees, I still have to donate my bone marrow to your beloved.¡±


    Samuel frowned and gazed at her sadly. ¡°Kathleen, can you please not speak to me like that?¡±


    ¡°If you hate the way I speak or don¡¯t want to listen to me, you can leave. Stop wasting time caring


    for me and worry about Nicolette instead. Get out! I don¡¯t want to look at you.¡± Kathleen felt


    completely exhausted.


    Samuel grimaced. ¡°Kathleen.¡±


    ¡°Get out! Scram! I don¡¯t want to see you. I don¡¯t want to see the person who caused my children to


    die!¡±


    Samuel froze when he heard her words.


    Is she saying that I was the one who killed them?


    Right at that moment, Wynnie entered the room.


    Frowning, she turned to Samuel and said, ¡°Leave, Samuel. Are you trying to drive her to her


    grave?¡±


    Samuel felt his heart squeeze painfully. ¡°Take care of her on my behalf, Mom.¡±


    With that, he spun on his heel and left.


    Soon after, Kathleen¡¯s heart-wrenching wails sounded from inside the ward.


    Samuel¡¯s eyes were slightly reddened as well.


    He stormed over to Nicolette¡¯s ward, practically shaking with rage.


    There, Nicolette was lying in bed, looking a lot better than before.


    The doctor had informed her that her white blood cell count was almost back to normal, and she


    would be able to get discharged soon.


    Nicolette was overjoyed at the news.


    I didn¡¯t expect Kathleen¡¯s bone marrow to be such a good match. If I had known, I would have taken


    it way earlier. She also lost her children, but I guess it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just a baby. I can give birth


    to one for Samuel; Kathleen doesn¡¯t need to go through the trouble. However, it¡¯s been a few days


    since Samuel returned, but he hasn¡¯te to visit me even once. He hasn¡¯t even appeared


    anywhere. I¡¯m kind of worried. Sarah and everyone else who was involved in that incident had been


    captured by Samuel. They¡¯re in a dire situation right now. But even if they die, I won¡¯t be too worried


    because I finally have a healthy body. Right now, I need to focus on capturing Samuel¡¯s heart and


    bing Mrs. Macari.


    Just then, she heard footsteps from outside.


    The door was pushed open, and Samuel came in with a gloomy expression on his face.


    ¡°Samuel! You¡¯re here! I thought you had forgotten about me.¡± Nicolette gazed at him expectantly.


    However, he stared back at her indifferently. ¡°Why did you use my name to do that?¡±


    Nicolette replied unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s because they wouldn¡¯t help me if I said it was my decision.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should know that I didn¡¯t give you permission to harm her,¡± Samuel spat


    coldly.


    ¡°Why are you so upset, Samuel?¡± Nicolette pouted at him. ¡°I know I was wrong, and I should have


    told you. But I just did my treatment, so my entire body hurts. I really don¡¯t feel well.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened as he continued to stare at her.


    Nicolette felt even more aggrieved. ¡°And how was I supposed to know she was pregnant? She


    didn¡¯t say so. Moreover, she kept it from you even though you were about to divorce her. She


    obviously wanted to use the child as a trump card! Now that she lost her child, she can forget about


    it. We¡¯ll just give her more money aspensation.¡±


    Samuel looked at her coldly and asked, ¡°Do you think that this incident will end just like that?¡±


    ¡°How else would it end?¡± Nicolette puffed her cheeks. ¡°I can kneel and beg for her forgiveness.


    That¡¯ll do it, right?¡±


    Samuel remained silent.


    ¡°Think about it, Samuel. She¡¯s the one who broke us up, but I didn¡¯t take revenge against her. She


    has been with you for three years. Isn¡¯t that more than enough? It¡¯s even better that she didn¡¯t have


    kids. It would be easier for the two of you to sever ties after the divorce.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. ring at her coldly, he reached out and grabbed Nicolette¡¯s


    wrist. ¡°Do you think this is a small matter? That was my child!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so angry, Samuel? It¡¯s just a child. I can give birth to as many children as you want,¡±


    she replied softly.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 69

    chapter 69


    Samuel narrowed his eyes and stared at Nicolette¡¯s face coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy.¡±


    Nicolette froze. ¡°Samuel, you¡­ What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Samuel threw her a sharp gaze and condemned, ¡°Nicolette, you shouldn¡¯t


    have crossed my bottom line.¡±


    Nicolette was shocked. ¡°Your bottom line?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be Kathleen.¡± Samuel stated coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of hurting her as the price to save


    you.¡±


    ¡°Samuel, I¡¯ve no idea that she was pregnant.¡± Nicolette was still trying to defend herself, ¡°I merely


    wanted to regain my health as soon as I could so that I can get married to you. Samuel, we missed


    out on three years. I don¡¯t wish to waste any day from now on. Let¡¯s get together peacefully, shall


    we?¡±


    Samuel stared at her indifferently.


    ¡°If worse came to worst, I¡¯ll make it up to Kathleen with you from now onward. I¡¯ll be her servant and


    do whatever she asks me to. Is that all right?¡± Nicolette pleaded with aggrievance, ¡°Samuel, you


    should be worried about me too. I almost died.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s vicious re emitted coldness. ¡°Your life is precious, but aren¡¯t my babies¡¯ lives too?¡±


    Stunned, a shiver ran down Nicolette¡¯s spine.


    She had never seen Samuel looking at her with such a terrifying gaze.


    Looking at the dignified man, who was exuding an intimidating aura in front of her, Nicolette was


    anxious and petrified.


    ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m sorry. If you want children, I¡¯ll bear them for you. All right?¡± Nicolette¡¯s eyes glistened


    with tears.


    Samuel threw her a cold gaze and turned around to leave.


    ¡°S-Samuel!¡± Nicolette shouted at his back.


    She knew that there would probably be no turning back for Samuel once he walked away like that.


    D*mn it! If Kathleen were not pregnant, Samuel wouldn¡¯t get so enraged.


    However, that did not matter, as Nicolette felt that she remained important to Samuel since he was


    indebted to her for saving his life.


    As long as his real savior never showed up, she could make use of his weakness to her advantage


    to be entangled with him forever.


    In the ward, Kathleen was still weeping miserably in Wynnie¡¯s arms.


    Wynnie wasforting her, ¡°Kate, I understand that you must be very upset. But your healthes


    first. Crying like this is not good for your body.¡±


    Kathleen whimpered. ¡°Mom, keep this from Grandma. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡±


    Hearing her words, Wynnie¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°All right. I get it.¡±


    Kathleen loosened her hold on Wynnie and wiped away her tears. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about


    me.¡±


    Despite what she imed to be, Wynnie was very worried for her.


    How can Kathleen be fine after losing two kids?


    Wynnie would find it normal if Kathleen let it all out or caused a ruckus.


    However, with her behaving that way, Wynnie was worried sick of her.


    It was probably not a good thing if she did not vent her pent-up frustration.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m tired.¡± Kathleen¡¯s pale and delicate face revealed weariness.


    Wynnie had consulted the doctor.


    Kathleen¡¯s body was seriously damaged and would probably take a few years to recuperate.


    Moreover, she could not have a baby within a year or two.


    Otherwise, both she and her baby would be in danger.


    What Kathleen needed right now was a good rest.


    ¡°All right. Go to sleep. I won¡¯t disturb you then.¡± Wynnie understood her feelings.


    Kathleen nodded andy down.


    She needed silence and deep thoughts.


    With Wynnie around, she could not do so.


    Seeing her lying down, Wynnie tucked the nket in for her before turning around to leave the


    ward.


    She bumped into Samuel outside.


    Upon seeing Samuel, she immediately raised her hand and pped him.


    Wynnie had held this p back for three days.


    She held it back when Samuel had just returned, as Kathleen was unconscious with her life at stake


    at that time.


    Now that Kathleen was out of danger, Wynnie could not hold herself back any longer. ¡°Did you go to


    see that woman again?¡±


    Samuel was expressionless after getting a p in his face. ¡°I merely went there to make things


    clear.¡±


    ¡°What else do you have to say to her?¡± Wynnie reprimanded in rage, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you teach her a


    lesson and put her in jail?¡±


    Samuel fell into silence.


    ¡°How could you still show mercy to her.¡± Wynnie scolded furiously, ¡°Are you going to realize how


    wicked she is only after Kathleen is dead?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I know what to do.¡± Samuel¡¯s deep voice was filled with coldness. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about it.¡±


    Wynnie scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t bother? This is what Kathleen has to suffer when I stay out of it! You¡¯ve


    made me lose two unborn grandsons!¡±


    Samuel furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Why? Are you unhappy with me scolding you like this?¡± Wynnie snapped, ¡°Samuel, Kathleen¡¯s


    never going to forgive you with this!¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Never forgive me? That¡¯s true. I don¡¯t deserve it.


    ¡°Kathleen even reminded me just now to keep this matter from Grandma.¡± Wynnie¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°She¡¯s such a good woman, and you¡¯ve gone ahead and ruined her.¡±


    After that, she turned around and left.


    With a grim face, Samuel turned around to enter the ward.


    Kathleen was simply lying down. Looking at her exquisite yet pale face, which was as white as a


    sheet, Samuel¡¯s heart ached.


    She was delicate and soft in the first ce, not to mention her sickly look, which could move the


    hearts of everyone who came across her.


    The pathetic sight of her made Samuel wish he could care for her dearly by holding her in his arms.


    ¡°Kate.¡± Samuel asked in a husky voice, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    With her pale lips pursed for a moment, Kathleen replied, ¡°Samuel, I don¡¯t want to see you. My body


    is too weak right now, so I don¡¯t want to scream at you. Can you leave me alone, seeing that I¡¯ve


    just lost my two kids?¡±


    Samuel sat down instead and reached out to hold her hands.


    Kathleen dodged his outstretched hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Samuel instantly felt a twinge in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Tears started rolling down Kathleen¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Sorry? My two babies died in vain with a mere


    apology in return. Are their lives this worthless?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Samuel never expected Kathleen to think of it that way.


    ¡°What else could you mean then?¡± The normally sweet voice of Kathleen had now be


    insouciant. ¡°How are you going to make it up for my two kids?¡±


    ¡°Kate, let¡¯s live together nicely from now on. We can still have kids.¡± Samuelforted her with a


    thoughtful gaze, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Kathleen let out a bitter and sarcastic chuckle until tears streamed from her eyes. ¡°So what


    you mean is you¡¯re just going to let Nicolette off the hook and leave this matter unsettled. Am I


    right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze darkened.


    ¡°Then how do you n on punishing her? Are you going to make her pay with her life for my babies,


    or do you have something else nned?¡± Kathleen questioned coldly.


    The aura she was exuding right then was dangerous and chilly,pletely different from her


    normally gentle and cute demeanor.


    She now appeared cold yet fragile.


    ¡°Kate, I won¡¯t care about her anymore. I promise.¡± Samuel grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m actually the one


    responsible for this. I¡¯ve failed to train my subordinates right, which was why they were daring


    enough to do such a thing behind my back. You can just punish me.¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s long eyshes quivered, and her gaze glinted with coldness. ¡°Samuel, of course, you¡¯re


    not innocent either. Both you and Nicolette should die. Do you understand?¡±


    Her hatred for Samuel was more intense than that for Nicolette.


    Stiffened, Samuel looked at her.


    ¡°If you had let me go earlier, I¡¯d have left this ce by now, and my babies wouldn¡¯t die too.¡±


    Despair brimmed in Kathleen¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you and Nicolette, you adulterous pair!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 70

    chapter 70


    Samuel¡¯s expression stiffened.


    No matter how Kathleen cursed at him, he had noints.


    However, when he heard her expressing her desire to leave, he unknowingly felt very flustered.


    ¡°Samuel, I can¡¯t endure living another day with you anymore. Let¡¯s get a divorce immediately.¡±


    Kathleen bit her lips. ¡°I only feel disgusted at the sight of you now.¡±


    A cold aura exuded from Samuel¡¯s body. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Kathleen let out a sneer. ¡°Nothing would have changed even if I told you. Previously, when I


    asked you what I should do if I got pregnant, you said to abort the baby.¡±


    Samuel froze at that.


    He recalled he had indeed spoken such words.


    Back then, he didn¡¯t expect himself to fall head over heels for Kathleen in the future.


    That was why he said that.


    However, his feelings for Kathleen eventually changed.


    He discovered he had started to like the woman.


    If she told me she was pregnant, I would definitely not¡­


    Teardrops were hanging on Kathleen¡¯s eyshes. ¡°Samuel, on ount of my good behavior for the


    past three years, can you please divorce me? I no longer love you anymore.¡±


    Kathleen absolutely had no more feelings for this man.


    She could put the past matters aside.


    Nevertheless, now that Samuel nned to let Nicolette off this easily, she could neither bring


    herself to forgive him nor continue to live with him.


    ¡°You should get some rest,¡± Samuel¡¯s guttural voice sounded.


    Kathleen was undeniably exhausted to the point that she didn¡¯t want to argue with Samuel any


    further.


    She closed her eyes and ignored himpletely.


    Kathleen also withdrew her hand from Samuel¡¯s grip and turned her back toward him.


    Samuel felt an influx of grief in his heart and the pangs of pain that followed.


    He waited for Kathleen to fall asleep before getting up to leave.


    Samuel came to the ce where Sarah and the others were locked up.


    Those who had a part in harming Kathleen were all captured.


    They were kneeling before Samuel, their eyes brimming with despair.


    ¡°Mr. Macari, I thought the instruction came from you.¡± Sarah trembled in fear.


    Samuel coldly responded, ¡°I only ordered you to protect my wife!¡±


    ¡°The voice sounded exactly like you,¡± Sarah exined.


    Samuel¡¯s eyes resembled a bottomless abyss that could devour everything. ¡°Do you think I would


    ask you to protect her and then order you to drug and harm her the next second?¡±


    Sarah bit her lips and remained silent.


    ¡°Also, I discovered someone installed Trojan in your phone and manipted it. That voice message


    did note from me at all.¡± Samuel adopted a chilly tone.


    Sarah insisted, ¡°Mr. Macari, I truly have no idea what is going on! I really know nothing!¡±


    A cold light flickered in Samuel¡¯s eyes. ¡°One will only learn his lesson in the face of death!¡±


    ¡°Do it!¡± Samuel leaned back slightly.


    Two bodyguards came forward and dragged Sarah before a pool.


    Realizing what they were about to do to her, Sarah struggled to break free with all her might. ¡°Mr.


    Macari, please don¡¯t do this. I beg you to give me another chance. I¡¯ll wholeheartedly protect Mrs.


    Macari.¡±


    Nheless, the expression in Samuel¡¯s eyes remained cold and detached.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Tyson said to the two guards, ¡°What are you guys waiting for?¡±


    Without hesitation, the guards dunked Sarah into the pool.


    When it was almost time, they pulled her up and repeated the same action until Sarah couldn¡¯t


    withstand it anymore.


    Despite that, Samuel didn¡¯t ask his men to stop.


    The doctor and nurses kneeling at the side quivered when they witnessed the scene.


    ¡°Mr. Macari, please spare us,¡± the doctor whimpered. ¡°We truly thought you were the one who gave


    us the order. We also assumed you would do anything for Ms. Yoeger since you love her so much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything for her?¡± Ruthlessness shed across Samuel¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Macari, you can¡¯t me us for that. Nicolette was the one who said so,¡± the doctor pleaded.


    Samuel merely snorted. ¡°What led you to have such a misconception?¡±


    The doctor anxiously replied, ¡°Mr. Macari, didn¡¯t you visit Nicolette often in the hospital and shower


    her with care because you adore her more than Kathleen? In particr, you would always


    apany her back to the Yoeger residence even though her family loathed her. Wasn¡¯t that


    because of love?¡±


    Samuel¡¯s body suddenly turned rigid.


    His gaze contained an icy coldness that caused the surroundings to be dim.


    All these happened because of me?


    He realized he only had himself to me for leading others to form such misconceptions, which


    allowed them to bully Kathleen tantly.


    ¡°Apparently, Kathleen could still be saved at that time, but why did you send her to the morgue


    instead?¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze turned sinister. ¡°Are you also going to insist I authorized you to take


    someone¡¯s life?¡±


    The doctor awkwardly looked toward Sarah. ¡°It was her idea.¡±


    Sarah, who got dragged up not long ago, heard the doctor¡¯sment and immediately copsed to


    her knees, begging, ¡°Mr. Macari, please don¡¯t torture me anymore. I wouldn¡¯t dare do that next time!


    I promise!¡±


    ¡°I already told you there¡¯s no next time,¡± Samuel callously remarked. ¡°I just want to know who


    allowed you to do such a thing.¡±


    Sarah gasped heavily for air. ¡°It was Nicolette.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so obedient to her?¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze turned steely and cold.


    Sarah pursed her lips. ¡°Her mother once did my father a favor.¡±


    So, that¡¯s how it is.


    ¡°The Trojan in your phone¡ªwas that also her doing?¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was devoid of warmth.


    Sarah nodded weakly. ¡°Yes. She said that Kathleen would thoroughly give up if I showed it to her.¡±


    When he recalled Kathleen¡¯s sorrowful yet cold expression, Samuel felt like someone had plunged


    a knife into his heart.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± A vicious re shed across Samuel¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Yoeger said that you love her more than anything. Hence, as long as she pleads on our behalf,


    you¡¯ll let us off.¡± Sarah summoned her courage. ¡°Mr. Macari, since Ms. Yoeger is now out of danger,


    doesn¡¯t that mean we did nothing wrong?¡±


    Both the doctor and nurses nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. We did save your beloved.¡±


    How could he treat us this way after we saved his beloved¡¯s life?


    A sardonic smile was stered on Samuel¡¯s face. Yet, he felt heartbroken deep down.


    ¡°My beloved?¡± Samuel¡¯s words were loaded with sarcasm. ¡°Did you think you know me very well?¡±


    His remarks stunned them.


    Is that not the case?


    Tyson reacted impassively, ¡°If Mr. Macari loves Nicolette, will you guys still be locked up here?¡±


    The doctor and nurses were dumbfounded.


    Did we get it wrong?


    ¡°What a bunch of fools.¡± Tyson gave them a look that chilled them to the bone.


    They brought this on themselves. Serves them right!


    Samuel rose to his feet and instructed in a chilly tone, ¡°Tyson, I¡¯ll leave this to you. You should know


    what to do.¡±


    ¡°You can count on me, Mr. Macari.¡± Tyson nodded.


    Samuel then took his leave.


    ¡°You guys are obviously asking for it.¡± Tyson sneered disdainfully. ¡°Prepare to go to hell.¡±


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Sarah could not fathom the situation. ¡°Why would Mr. Macari like Kathleen?¡±


    Tyson looked down at Sarah, who got drenched from head to toe. ¡°How stupid can you be? If Mr.


    Macari had no feelings for Kathleen, he would have immediately filed a divorce once Nicolette had


    returned. Did you think he kept dying the divorce because of the bone marrow? You must have


    assumed that he secretly dispatched people to travel around the world to find a suitable bone


    marrow for Nicolette because he loved her. No, it¡¯s just because he doesn¡¯t want Mrs. Macari to


    donate hers to that woman, you idiot!¡±


    Sarah was startled by his words.


    She always thought Samuel only had Nicolette in his heart.


    That was why she was willing to listen to the woman¡¯s instructions and did not expect the situation


    to end up that way.


    Am I going to die a terrible death today?


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 71

    chapter 71


    Kathleen woke up after sleeping for only a short while.


    For the past three days, she had been relying on IV drips to get all the necessary nutrients.


    Hence, she felt hungry after waking up.


    She sat up, wanting to look around the ward for something to eat.


    To her surprise, she saw Christopher sitting beside her bed.


    ¡°Chris?¡± Kathleen was taken aback. ¡°Have you been here for a long time?¡±


    Christopher nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for quite a while. I didn¡¯t wake you up since I noticed you were


    still sleeping.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the patient. Why are you apologizing?¡± Christopher gazed at her, his heart aching. ¡°Are you


    hungry?¡±


    Kathleen was a little embarrassed when she answered, ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re just a little hungry.¡± Christopher got to his feet and took out the thermal


    lunch box he brought. ¡°You were unconscious for three days. You haven¡¯t had anything apart from


    the IV drips. My mom made you some oatmeal. Here, try this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t have to trouble Aunt Emily.¡± Kathleen felt bad.


    ¡°Please. Don¡¯t treat us like strangers.¡± Christopher served her some oatmeal. ¡°There are also some


    toppings here. You can have it with the oatmeal.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen took the spoon from him and ate slowly.


    She ate rather gracefully.


    On top of that, her pitiful looks made Christopher¡¯s heart ache.


    At that, he raised his hand and ced it on top of Kathleen¡¯s head. ¡°You can rely on me, Kate.¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s cheeks flushed red, and she lowered her head without making a sound.


    Christopher smiled gently. ¡°Does the topping suit your tastes?¡±


    Kathleen nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I was the one who prepared it.¡± Christopher smiled faintly.


    Kathleen was stunned. ¡°You made it?¡±


    ¡°What is it? Did you think I could not cook?¡± Christopher grinned. ¡°I¡¯ve got great cooking skills, you


    know? If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll make you some food and let you try them next time.¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡± Kathleen took another mouthful of the oatmeal. ¡°You never lie.¡±


    She trusted Christopherpletely.


    Everyone she knew said Christopher was a gentleman who lived by his principles.


    He would never tell lies.


    Thus, she believed he would never do so.


    As Christopher watched her eat, he hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you have any


    ns?¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s voice became grim. ¡°I n to divorce Samuel and cut all ties with him.¡±


    Christopher fixed his gaze on her. ¡°Are you not considering giving him a second chance?¡±


    Kathleen shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I might be badly hurt by then.¡±


    She hesitated once, which cost the lives of two of her unborn children.


    If she continued being obstinate, she could lose her own life in the end.


    Christopher nodded. ¡°Okay. I understand.¡±


    As long as she was firm with her decision, he could help her walk out of the terrible situation.


    Right then, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    Samuel walked in, carrying the food he had brought for Kathleen.


    When he saw Christopher in the room, Samuel¡¯s gaze darkened, and he uttered coldly, ¡°Why are


    you here?¡±


    ¡°My mom made her some oatmeal and told me to bring it to her,¡± Christopher answered


    impassively.


    Samuel cast him a cold gaze.


    Is that so? Christopher obviously has ulterior motives toward Kathleen. He¡¯s definitely trying to take


    advantage of her.


    Christopher rose to his feet. With a stern voice, he said, ¡°Samuel, you can stop making wild


    guesses in your mind. I¡¯m going to tell you honestly that I like Kathleen. In fact, I¡¯ve liked her for ten


    years.¡±


    Kathleen froze.


    What did he say? He likes me? For ten years?


    Samuel gripped the items in his hands so tightly that his knuckles paled. ¡°But she doesn¡¯t love you.¡±


    Christopher nced at Kathleen¡¯s delicate yet pale face with a heartbroken gaze. ¡°Kate, I was the


    person who got you out of the water ten years ago.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s gaze darkened, and he quickly turned to Kathleen, who knitted her brows.


    ¡°I know,¡± she said.


    Christopher was dumbfounded. ¡°Y-You knew?¡±


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°I knew it all along.¡±


    Christopher was puzzled. ¡°Then, why did you say Samuel was your savior? I kept thinking-¡±


    Kathleen stared at him calmly. ¡°That¡¯s another matter.¡±


    Confused, Samuel asked, ¡°I saved you?¡±


    Kathleen cast him a cold gaze. ¡°As expected, you don¡¯t remember it.¡±


    ¡°When did this happen? Tell me!¡± Samuel stepped forward and grabbed her wrist.


    She had lost weight again over the past three days.


    Her wrist was terrifyingly skinny.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± A look of disdain shed past Kathleen¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling


    you? Does it change anything?¡±


    Samuel demanded sternly, ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Kathleen cast him an emotionless gaze. ¡°You¡¯ll never know about it.¡±


    Samuel gazed at her intently.


    He knew Kathleen hated him, and the hate had offset her love for him during the past ten years.


    He knew Kathleen no longer loved him.


    Even so, Samuel¡¯s heart ached.


    Meanwhile, Christopher frowned.


    He originally thought Kathleen would realize she had fallen in love with the wrong person once he


    made things clear.


    Truth was, she knew about it all along.


    ¡°Chris, thanks for bringing me the oatmeal. There are some things Samuel and I still have to deal


    with. Could you please go home first?¡± Kathleen said gratefully. ¡°And thank you for saving me.¡±


    Christopher gazed at her seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    With that, Christopher turned around and left.


    Soon, Samuel and Kathleen were the only ones left in the room.


    Kathleen¡¯s eyes were pretty, yet they had a frosty gaze at the same time.


    ¡°Samuel, let¡¯s get divorced.¡± Kathleen¡¯s voice was hoarse and cold. ¡°You and I can¡¯t continue living


    together. Let¡¯s not torture ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Do you not love me anymore?¡± Samuel whispered hoarsely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡± Kathleen¡¯s gaze was so cold as if it had ayer of frost. ¡°Samuel,


    there¡¯s absolutely no room for discussion for this matter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Samuel pulled her into his embrace and ced his chin on her shoulder. ¡°I


    don¡¯t believe you, Kate! How could you stop loving me just like that?¡±


    Kathleen did not return his hug. She merely ced her arms on the sheets. ¡°Because I¡¯ve given up


    on you. Don¡¯t worry. Even if I don¡¯t love you, I can still love someone else.¡±


    She had merely lost the ability to love him.


    Samuel¡¯s heart ached badly. He felt utterly depressed.


    ¡°Kate, please give me another chance. Please?¡± Samuel was truly panicking.


    He did not know how to win her back.


    ¡°No.¡± There was deep disappointment in her voice. ¡°Samuel, I don¡¯t have the energy to love you


    anymore. Really. I don¡¯t. What I want now is to live in a world where you don¡¯t exist and forget you


    gradually. I want to remove you from my lifepletely.¡±


    I want to get rid of him, even if it hurts. I¡¯m going to feel numb after the pain, anyway. After that, I¡¯ll


    get used to it. It won¡¯t hurt once I¡¯m used to it. The wound will slowly heal. By then, I¡¯d have


    forgotten Samuelpletely.


    ¡°Samuel, I want to start a new life.¡± Kathleen¡¯s gaze was still frosty as ever. ¡°For the past ten years,


    my life revolved around you. I just want to live a life without you. Can you let me do that?¡±


    Samuel tightened his arms around her. ¡°No! Kate, you must love me! You must!¡±


    Kathleen scoffed, ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re the greediest and most shameless man I¡¯ve ever met. Are you


    trying to get into multiple rtionships at the same time? I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t be a part of that.¡±


    ¡°Kate, I¡¯m not in multiple rtionships. You¡¯re the only one I have.¡± Samuel was panicking for real.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me, Kate. I¡¯ll give you time to recover, okay?¡±


    Kathleen took a deep breath. ¡°Sure, but I have a condition.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Okay. What is it?¡±


    He was determined to agree to any request she would make.


    ¡°I want Nicolette to pay the price,¡± Kathleen said coldly. ¡°I want her to be unable to walk for the rest


    of her life.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 72

    chapter 72


    Am I being heartless? I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t even care if others say I¡¯m heartless. Isn¡¯t Nicolette


    heartless? She caused my miscarriage and almost made me lose my life. I¡¯m already going easy on


    her by just wanting to make her crippled.


    Kathleen¡¯s delicate eyes nced at Samuel lifelessly.


    Right then, Samuel¡¯s gaze darkened.


    ¡°You can¡¯t agree to my request because you can¡¯t harden your heart to do it, right?¡± Kathleen eyed


    him emotionlessly. ¡°Then, what¡¯s the point of having this conversation anymore?¡±


    Samuel remained silent.


    ¡°Samuel, you can just pretend nothing has ever happened and live with that vicious woman. That¡¯s


    your business. Just don¡¯te to me and make me feel disgusted.¡± Kathleen shut her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve


    had enough.¡±


    I can be as cold-hearted as him, not having a care about anything else.


    Kathleen had given up entirely.


    Samuel stared at her icily. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Kathleen was stunned by his response. She looked at him palely. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s it.¡±


    But is Samuel really willing to do so?


    Of course, Kathleen did not believe it.


    ¡°Okay. I understand.¡± Samuel¡¯s tone was grim. ¡°Then, you¡¯ve got to listen to me and take good care


    of your body. Kate, we¡¯ve got a long way ahead of us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it once you¡¯ve fulfilled my request,¡± Kathleen said inly.


    Samuel released her. ¡°Okay. Wait here for my update.¡±


    With that, he walked out of the room.


    Kathleen remained calm.


    When Samuel stepped out of the room, he ordered Tyson to approach him. ¡°Get someone and send


    Nicolette to the vi.¡±


    Tyson was stunned. ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Samuel responded tly. ¡°Once she¡¯s fully recovered, send her out of the country.¡±


    Tyson was shocked. What¡¯s is Mr. Macari trying to do?


    ¡°Look for another woman who looks simr to Nicolette. I need her for something,¡± Samuel


    instructed coldly. ¡°You must find her within twenty-four hours.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tyson went off to carry out his tasks instantly.


    With a dark expression, Samuel turned around and left.


    Meanwhile, Kathleen was alone in the ward.


    Right then, she thought of Benjamin, and she pressed the call bell.


    Momentster, a nurse walked in. ¡°How can I help you, Mrs. Macari?¡±


    Mrs. Macari?


    Kathleen was confused. ¡°You can just call me Kathleen.¡±


    The nurse was dumbfounded.


    After all, everyone in the hospital knew how much Samuel treasured Kathleen.


    All the rted personnel involved in Nicolette¡¯s surgery were removed by Samuel.


    In fact, the doctor and nurses never appeared again.


    No one knew of their whereabouts, nor did anyone dare to ask.


    Moreover, for the past three days, Samuel showed no interest in Nicolette and treated her coldly.


    Instead, he neither ate nor drank for three days straight. All he did was take care of Kathleen.


    Thus, everyone came to a tacit understanding.


    That was the power of a legal wife.


    That was why everyone treated Kathleen with utmost politeness.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Gemma?¡± Kathleen asked, frowning.


    ¡°Gemma¡¯s fine. She just injured her waist a little and needs to recuperate for some time,¡± the nurse


    exined.


    ¡°Is it serious?¡± Kathleen questioned concernedly.


    That day, she heard sounds of a fight outside.


    She knew Gemma could never defeat Sarah.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine after some rest,¡± the nurse answered.


    Despite that, Kathleen was still worried.


    ¡°I want to see her.¡± Kathleen furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Mrs. Macari, you can¡¯t move about,¡± the nurse said hurriedly. ¡°Your body is still very weak. Even


    walking will be a problem for you. Having a miscarriage is not a simple matter. You should sit still


    and rest.¡±


    Kathleen frowned deeper. ¡°Is someone taking care of her right now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Macari. Mr. Macari has assigned someone to take care of her. Everything will be


    fine,¡± the nurse replied.


    Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°That¡¯s good. Please do your best to satisfy her needs. If there¡¯s


    something you people can¡¯t figure out, tell me. I¡¯lle up with a solution.¡±


    The nurse nodded. ¡°Okay. You should worry more about yourself, Mrs. Macari. It¡¯s impossible for


    this body of yours to recover in less than a year and a half.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ve got it.¡± Kathleen lowered her gaze.


    She was a traditional medicine practitioner.


    When she ced her fingers on her wrist, she knew what her body¡¯s condition was.


    Before her pregnancy, her body was already weak. On top of that, she was constantly in shock,


    fear, and emotional stress. Hence, she could barely eat anything.


    After that, a lot of blood was drawn from her, and she lost more of it when she had her miscarriage.


    Now that she had lost so much blood and vitality, it would take at least three to five years for her to


    recoverpletely.


    After saying all that, the nurse finally left, leaving Kathleen sitting on the bed with her gaze lowered,


    lost in her thoughts.


    When midnight came, Samuel returned.


    Meanwhile, Kathleen was sleeping on the bed.


    Suddenly, she felt a weight on her body.


    Samuel had pulled her into his arms along with the nket.


    Right then, Kathleen could sense his cold aura and smell the scent of blood from his body.


    Did he really cripple Nicolette?


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Kathleen¡¯s voice was slightly grim.


    ¡°I went to do what you asked.¡± Samuel released her and pulled out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ve got a video of it.


    Here, take a look.¡±


    At that, he passed the phone to Kathleen.


    Holding the device, Kathleen pressed the y button.


    In the video, Nicolette¡¯s legs were stained with blood, and her hair was a mess. Some were even


    stuck on her face. She looked like she was half dead.


    Kathleen put down the phone without saying anything.


    Seeing that, Samuel took the phone back and patted her head. ¡°I did what you said. Don¡¯t be angry


    anymore, okay?¡±


    Kathleen eyed Samuel. ¡°Do you not love her anymore?¡±


    ¡°I love you more,¡± Samuel answered instantly.


    Love me more? So, he doesn¡¯t just love me. He still has feelings for Nicolette.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to send her away. She¡¯ll never appear in front of you again,¡±


    Samuel promised. ¡°Kate, we¡¯ll live a great life in the future. No one will interfere with our livesN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    again.¡±


    When Kathleen heard his words, she somehow could not bring herself to feel happy.


    She did not even respond to Samuel¡¯s hug.


    At that moment, she was just exhausted, so exhausted that she felt like dying.


    After some time, Samuel felt the body in his arms was motionless.


    Slowly, he released Kathleen. Only then did he realize she had fallen asleep.


    ording to the doctor, she lost a lot of blood during her miscarriage. On top of that, her body was


    originally weak.


    Thus, she needed to be taken care of properly.


    If she did not heal properly, she would sufferplications for the rest of her life.


    Samuel ced her on the bed gently and tucked her in.


    Then, he went for a shower to wash away the stench on his body.


    After putting on a fresh set of clothes, he got into the bed and hugged Kathleen to sleep.


    That night, his uneasy heart had finally felt a sense of relief.


    He knew he could never lose Kathleen no matter what.


    At the same time, he also knew it would be difficult to make Kathleen return to her sweet and


    innocent self.


    No matter how difficult it was, he would never give up.


    As he pondered on that, he gradually drifted off to sleep.


    Meanwhile, his phone was on silent mode.


    There was no answer, no matter how many times Nicolette called Samuel.


    ¡°Ms. Yoeger, please stop dawdling. Let¡¯s leave now.¡± Tyson nced at Nicolette impatiently.


    Does she really think Mr. Macari will pay attention to her? She should be thanking the gods that he


    didn¡¯t kill her for doing all those things.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 73

    chapter 73


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Samuel picking up?¡± Nicolette asked angrily.


    Tyson was impatient. ¡°Ms. Yoeger, are you sure you don¡¯t know why Mr. Macari wouldn¡¯t answer your


    calls? You caused the deaths of his two children. Did you really think he¡¯ll still talk to you after that?¡±


    Nicolette replied angrily, ¡°Those are just two embryos that were manually fertilized! If he wants children,


    I¡¯ll be the mother of his children!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that Mr. Macari would like children without considering who the mother is? He only


    cares about Mrs. Macari¡¯s children. Besides, Mr. Macari doesn¡¯t want you anymore, so why would he


    want to have babies with you?¡± he said sarcastically.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! I want to see Samuel!¡± she yelled.


    Tyson asked the bodyguards to stop her. ¡°Ms. Yoeger, Mr. Macari has ordered that you are never to


    appear in front of Mrs. Macari for the rest of your life. Therefore, you¡¯d better be good and stop struggling


    like this.¡±


    Nicolette had a gloomy look on her face. ¡°Where are you sending me?¡±


    ¡°Based on Mr. Macari¡¯s orders, we¡¯ll send you to a vi first. Once your body fully recovers, we¡¯ll send


    you out of the country. Ms. Yoeger, judging from what you¡¯ve done to Mrs. Macari, Mr. Macari is already


    being courteous and kind to you. So, you¡¯d better be grateful for it,¡± he said coldly.


    She spoke through clenched teeth. ¡°You¡¯re just Samuel¡¯s servant! How dare you speak to me this way?


    I¡¯ll get him to deal with you if you dare to stop me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a choice, but you don¡¯t appreciate it. What are you waiting for? Get her!¡± Tyson snorted.


    Nicolette¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Heughed coldly. ¡°Ms. Yoeger, it¡¯s best if you follow us obediently.¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, two burly men were already walking toward Nicolette.


    As they approached her, she had no choice but to get in the car.


    Everything was over.


    Nothing else would happen anymore, or would it?


    The next day, when Kathleen woke up, she realized that Samuel was lying next to her.


    He was hugging her so tightly that she couldn¡¯t even move.


    Suddenly, she recalled that she had fallen asleep after arguing with him.


    She couldn¡¯t help but suspect that something was wrong with her body.


    Is my body really so weak?


    With that thought in her mind, she ced her left finger on her right wrist.


    Indeed, her body was very weak.


    That weakness was far more than losing blood and vitality.


    Even if she took a lot of high-grade supplements, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her body to recuperate.


    It could be said that her body waspletely ruined.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Samuel¡¯s low and husky voice was heard.


    She was stunned for a moment and put her hand down. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He leaned closer to her and gently kissed her cheek. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    She frowned. ¡°No. The bed¡¯s too small. There¡¯s not enough room.¡±


    He hugged her tightly. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t do anything about that. You can only be discharged after your


    body¡¯s a little better.¡±


    She pursed her lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t you consider letting me sleep alone these few days?¡±


    ¡°No. Your body¡¯s too weak and coldtely. The doctor told me to keep you warm,¡± he replied with a


    domineering tone.


    She frowned. ¡°Which quack said that?¡±


    He nced at her. ¡°I did. I want you in my arms when I sleep. Can¡¯t I?¡±


    She was speechless.


    He murmured in a low voice, ¡°Shh. Be good. I¡¯m really doing this for your own good.¡±


    Kathleen did not listen.


    He let go of her. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. You should sleep for a while longer.¡±


    Kathleen ignored him as she stared at the ceiling while lying on the bed.


    She couldn¡¯t understand how Samuel could behave so casually as if nothing had happened.


    However, only he knew how careful he was being deep inside him.


    When Samuel was showering, Kathleen was in a daze.


    After he got out of the washroom, she had already fallen asleep yet again.


    After putting on his clothes, he walked over to her hospital bed and leaned down to kiss her soft cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back to have lunch with youter.¡±


    She didn¡¯t hear him because she was sleeping soundly.


    With that, he walked out of the ward and went to see the doctor.


    He looked at the doctor coldly. ¡°When can she be discharged?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Macari¡¯s condition is stable now. However, I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll need to wait for two more days if


    she wishes to be discharged,¡± the doctor replied.


    Samuel grimaced. ¡°Then, when can her body fully recover?¡±


    After a short pause, the doctor said, ¡°At least three years. Actually, Mrs. Macari isn¡¯t only injured


    physically this time. Her mood and mental state are affected as well. You have to take care of these


    aspects together if you wish for her full recovery.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Samuel asked coldly.


    The doctor asked in a quiet voice, ¡°Mr. Macari, you¡¯ve heard about prenatal depression, haven¡¯t you?


    Mrs. Macari had a few symptoms of prenatal depressionst time. Now that she has lost her children, I¡¯m


    sure that she¡¯s deeply affected by it. She may look okay on the outside, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s holding all her


    feelings in. That¡¯s really dangerous because she¡¯s keeping everything bottled up. It¡¯s better if she can


    vent it all out.¡±


    Samuel recalled Kathleen¡¯s search entries.


    Actually, if she had told him about her worries, there was no way he would have let her worry that much.


    However, she carried everything on her shoulders all by herself without trusting him.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Samuel said indifferently.


    ¡°Mr. Macari, other than modern medicine, you can also look for traditional medicine to help regte Mrs.


    Macari¡¯s body. After her body¡¯s fully recovered, she can get pregnant again after a year,¡± the doctor said


    after a few moments of hesitation.


    Samuel snapped coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not doing this because I want her to give birth to my children.¡±


    He truly hoped that her body can fully recover.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t have children for the rest of their lives, he was okay with it.


    The doctor felt extremely awkward after he realized that he had misunderstood.


    Samuel red at the doctor coldly with a hint of a warning in his eyes. ¡°Remember not to say any


    nonsense in front of her, or else I won¡¯t let you off. I¡¯m sure you know what happens to those who


    disobey me.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s legs trembled. ¡°Yes, Mr. Macari. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    With a dark expression, Samuel turned around and left for his office.


    He didn¡¯t go back to the ward.


    On his way to the office, Nicolette called again.


    He picked up. ¡°This is thest time that I¡¯ll answer your call.¡±


    Nicolette paled. ¡°Why are you being like this all of a sudden? So what if she had your babies? If you wish


    for it, I can do that too!¡±


    He responded icily, ¡°I only want her to bear my children.¡±


    She froze.


    The next moment, she roared, ¡°Samuel! What am I to you, then? After all these years of doing everything


    for you! What am I to you?¡±


    His gaze darkened. ¡°If you¡¯re really doing it for me, you wouldn¡¯t hurt Kathleen. You know I never wanted


    to hurt her.¡±


    No matter what, he had never thought about hurting Kathleen.


    He didn¡¯t want her to get hurt at all.


    If Nicolette knew that, there was no way she would do what she did.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    However, she still went ahead and did it.


    She was more than spoiled and did not know her ce.


    Since she had overestimated how important she was in Samuel¡¯s heart, she thought that she could do


    anything and hurt anyone just because he loved her.


    Nicolette cried aggrievedly, ¡°Samuel, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t ignore me! I love you! I really love you


    very much!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 74

    chapter 74


    ¡°I don¡¯t love you,¡± Samuel said coldly. ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t understand what love was. You saved my


    life, for which I was grateful, and I naively thought that was love. But when I heard that Kathleen lost


    our children, I finally realized I don¡¯t love you.¡±


    He had rushed to the hospital back then and heard from Wynnie that Kathleen managed to pull


    through.


    Their children, unfortunately, didn¡¯t make it.


    At that moment, the one thing that Samuel panicked most about was what would happen to him if


    Kathleen died.


    If Kathleen left this world, where would I go to find her?


    In that instant, he realized who he truly loved.


    Kathleen! I love Kathleen and I can¡¯t lose her!


    Nicolette, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°You love her? But you just said you didn¡¯t


    know what love was.¡±


    ¡°That may be so, but I do know that I don¡¯t have that feeling when I¡¯m with you,¡± Samuel retorted. ¡°I


    might have already fallen in love with Kathleen from the day she became my wife. I just hadn¡¯t


    noticed then.¡±


    ¡°Samuel, if it weren¡¯t for your family¡¯s disapproval, we¡¯d have gotten married long ago!¡± Nicolette


    whimpered as tears coursed down her cheeks.


    s, Samuel remained cold and distant. ¡°If rtionships can¡¯t stand the test of time, it¡¯d mean there


    wasn¡¯t true love. I¡¯ve probably never liked you that much, which exins why I gradually fell for


    Kathleen after you left. Or perhaps, my being with you was just a form of rebellion. The more my


    family disapproves of something, the more I want to go against them.¡±


    ¡°How could you treat me like this, Samuel?¡± Nicolette asked amidst sobs. ¡°Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re


    my only hope?¡±


    I¡¯ve painstakingly put on this act for so long because of him, yet he¡¯s now telling me he doesn¡¯t love


    me? No! I won¡¯t allow that!


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve saved my life before, I¡¯m willing to wipe the te clean between us,¡± Samuel uttered


    calmly. ¡°From today onward, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other. I¡¯ll arrange for you to start a


    new life abroad and also ensure that you¡¯ll livefortably for the rest of your life. However, you are


    not to show up in front of Kathleen again. I won¡¯t allow you to bother her either.¡±


    Nicolette continued to cry, indignant at the way Samuel had treated her.


    Her goal had always been to marry rich so she could haughtily return to the Yoegers andugh in


    their faces.


    Now, however, all her hopes and dreams were shattered.


    She had nothing left.


    On the other end, Samuel promptly hung up the phone and turned to Tyson.


    ¡°Tyson, have you prepared everything I told you to?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s just a bit more to go.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, then.¡±


    Tyson nodded. ¡°Understood!¡±


    When Kathleen finally woke up, it was already ten in the morning.


    She opened her eyes and saw Emily sitting by her bed. ¡°Aunt Emily.¡±


    Emily was Wynnie Staines¡¯ elder sister, which made her Samuel¡¯s aunt.


    Therefore, it was only right for Kathleen to call her by that too.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake,¡± Emily replied as her lips curled into a smile.


    She carried herself with an air ofdylike elegance, while Wynnie was a tough, no-nonsense career


    woman.


    The two sisters, without a doubt, were very different.


    Surprised by the visit, Kathleen blurted out, ¡°Aunt Emily, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came to see you. By the way, I¡¯ve made some mushroom soup. Try some,¡± Emily replied as she


    poured a bowl of soup and ced it in Kathleen¡¯s hands.


    The soup smelled delicious and since it wasn¡¯t too hot, thetter drank it immediately and felt it


    warming up her insides.


    ¡°Aunt Emily, I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you.¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me,¡± Emily said with a grin. ¡°Your mother-inw¡¯s busy, so


    she got me to help take care of you. Let me know if there¡¯s anything you need.¡±


    Kathleen shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything, Aunt Emily.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being polite with me again. It¡¯s really no bother at all.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t need anything, Aunt Emily,¡± Kathleen mumbled as she quietly finished her soup.


    Upon hearing that, Emily let out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s heart-rending to see you like this, you know?¡±


    Kathleen merely pursed her pale lips and said nothing.


    ¡°Well, what did Samuel say?¡± Emily asked concernedly.


    ¡°He said he wants to live happily with me.¡±


    ¡°People often fail to appreciate what they have until it¡¯s gone,¡± Emily uttered. ¡°The whole family has


    tried to talk some sense into him, but he¡¯s just too conceited.¡±


    As it turned out, Emily was absolutely right.


    Samuel was the CEO of Macari Group, and being in that powerful position gave him a superiority


    complex.


    Because of that, there were many times when he refused to ept other people¡¯s opinions or


    advice.


    It took a painful loss before he finally understood what everyone else had been trying to tell him.


    Once again, Kathleen was silent.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Emily probed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Kathleen answered as she bit her lip. ¡°But if I were to ask for a divorce, I know he


    wouldn¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    Even if the rest of the world forced him to do so, Samuel would still stubbornly refuse to sign the


    divorce agreement.


    Besides, if divorce had ever been a viable option, things wouldn¡¯t have had to drag on till now.


    Now that Kathleen was thinking about it again, she realized howughable the situation was.


    In the beginning, Samuel was the one who wanted a divorce, and she agreed to it.


    Later, he changed his mind, but it became her turn to ask for a divorce.


    Just like that, the two of them went back and forth with no end in sight.


    Emily caressed Kathleen¡¯s pale face and mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re a good person. If it were someone else,


    they¡¯d have thrown a fit.¡±


    Admittedly, Kathleen still had feelings for Samuel and didn¡¯t want to embarrass him.


    However, could he ever truly understand my good intentions?


    Kathleen was by no means weak, but she knew she loved Samuel a little too much.


    Emily didn¡¯t say anything more as she watched Kathleen finish her food. Afterward, she chatted a


    bit more with thetter and finally left.


    Now that she was alone, Kathleen decided it was time to do something about her body odor.


    Without further ado, she walked into the bathroom and took a warm shower.


    While standing under the showerhead, her hand instinctively went to her stomach.


    There used to be two adorable babies in here.


    In the past, no matter how awful she felt, Kathleen was always cheered on by the fact that her two


    babies were about toe into the world. Even if the future seemed bleak, they¡¯d be the motivation


    she needed to take it one step at a time.


    All she felt now, however, was a t stomach and utter coldness.


    Oh, my babies. I¡¯ve been robbed of my babies!


    Getting Samuel to break Nicolette¡¯s legs would never be enough to make up for Kathleen¡¯s pain.


    However, there was nothing else that she could do.


    With Samuel defending Nicolette, she could never really do much harm to thetter.


    That was why she specifically asked him to break Nicolette¡¯s legs.


    To her surprise, Samuel held up his end of the bargain.


    In that case, there was nothing more she could ask for.


    Just then, Samuel¡¯s deep voice rang out.


    ¡°Kate, are you in there?¡±


    s, Kathleen didn¡¯t feel like entertaining him.


    ¡°Kate, can you say something if you¡¯re inside?¡± Samuel pleaded, a hint of worry in his voice.


    In the end, Kathleen gave in. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good,¡± Samuel replied, sounding relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    With that, Kathleen turned off the shower and dried herself. After putting on a bathrobe, she walked


    back out into the room.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Upon seeing her, Samuel immediately went forward with a towel to help dry her hair.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be taking showers. Given your condition, it¡¯s easy to catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my body. I know what¡¯s best for me,¡± Kathleen answered coldly.


    Samuel instantly furrowed his brows. ¡°Your body¡¯s mine too.¡±


    The remark rendered Kathleen speechless, and she just let him continue wiping her hair.


    After a while, Samuel took out a hair dryer and quickly set it up.


    ¡°Sit here,¡± he said as he patted his leg.


    Kathleen hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    In return, Samuel shot her a knowing look. ¡°Are you rejecting me?¡±


    ¡°Are you only seeing it now?¡± Kathleen asked indifferently.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 75

    chapter 75


    Based on Kathleen¡¯s understanding of Samuel¡¯s personality, she thought he would lose it.


    Unexpectedly, Samuel merely looked at her coldly as his rough fingers cupped her face


    domineeringly. Immediately after that, he kissed her deeply.


    Kathleen wanted to avoid his touch.


    However, Samuel stopped her with his other hand and pressed her back into his embrace.


    He didn¡¯t like how Kathleen rejected him and refused his touch.


    Although Samuel was upset at her actions, he couldn¡¯t order Kathleen to ept him.


    That didn¡¯t matter to him because he had decided to spend the rest of his life with her even if she


    treated him coldly and pushed him away.


    He would do anything to make her forgive him.


    Samuel kissed Kathleen for about five minutes passionately.


    Because of that, Kathleen¡¯s legs went soft.


    Satisfied, Samuel carried her with one hand and ced her on his leg.


    When it came to strength, Kathleen could only ept her fate.


    As Samuel was strong and Kathleen was weak, there was nothing she could do about the situation.


    She could only sit on Samuel¡¯s leg and let him dry her hair all he wanted.


    Kathleen¡¯s hair was like her personality, both soft and smooth.


    In fact, she had always been a cute and obedient girl.


    Samuel¡¯s warm chest leaned toward Kathleen. He ced his lips by her ear and said, ¡°I know you


    are still angry at me, and you can¡¯t forgive me now. But that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already decided to attach


    myself to you for life. Hence, no matter what happens in the future, I will not let go of you.¡±


    Kathleen felt bitter.


    Why wasn¡¯t he like this in the past? Why is he so nice to me after my heart stopped beating for him?


    She remained silent.


    The quiet Kathleen looked like a beautiful doll.


    ¡°After your body recovers a few dayster, we will hold a wedding.¡± Samuel let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Kate, I will slowly make up for everything I¡¯ve owed you.¡±


    Hold a wedding?


    Kathleen stared at him in disbelief.


    Samuel curled his lips. ¡°When the timees, we will choose the wedding dress together.¡±


    After Kathleen heard his words, her head hurt. That was because she didn¡¯t want a wedding.


    ¡°Your hair is dry.¡± Samuel put down the hair dryer and carried Kathleen. Soon after, he ced her


    on the bed and covered her with a nket.


    While he was doing that, Kathleen fixed her gaze on him. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°If you are exhausted, you should sleep,¡± said Samuel straightforwardly.


    ¡°What I mean is I¡¯m mentally tired.¡± Kathleen didn¡¯t want to trigger him. ¡°Can we not hold a


    wedding? I don¡¯t have the energy and the mood for this.¡±


    She had just lost two unborn children.


    It was not true that she was not upset. She just didn¡¯t want to show her emotions.


    Samuel got closer to her. With a low and hoarse voice, he said, ¡°But I want to.¡±


    At his answer, Kathleen frowned. ¡°This is not what you used to say.¡±


    ¡°Just like what you¡¯ve said, that was before.¡± Samuel pinched Kathleen¡¯s soft cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    You won¡¯t feel tired. You merely need to dress up and attend the wedding as my beautiful wife.¡±


    ¡°Can you show some respect for my opinion?¡± asked Kathleen helplessly.


    ¡°All right.¡± Samuel looked at her dotingly. ¡°If you have any special requests, you can tell me. I¡¯ll grant


    all your wishes.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips.


    In reality, that wasn¡¯t what she really meant.


    She was sure Samuel knew the meaning behind her words.


    However, he chose to ignore her.


    It didn¡¯t cause any impact even if she did express her point of view.


    As expected, nothing had changed.


    Samuel¡¯s character was still the same. He was still in control of the rtionship.


    That left Kathleen having a headache.


    A few dayster, Kathleen was finally allowed to discharge from the hospital.


    She went to the ward next door and bid goodbye to Gemma.


    Thetter still needed to rest and recuperate in bed for some time.


    Samuel hired two caregivers to look after Gemma.


    He would bear all the expenses.


    ¡°Are you going to be discharged?¡± Gemmay on her bed.


    Kathleen was in her own clothes.


    Previously, she wore hospital gowns.


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The doctor says I can be discharged from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Gemma smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions on being able to leave the hospital. I might be


    able to discharge after some time.¡±


    Kathleen sat down. ¡°Gemma, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°Oh, stop apologizing. My ears are numb from hearing that.¡± Gemma slowly continued, ¡°I will save


    anyone in that situation. Hence, you don¡¯t have to feel bad about it.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips and expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You silly girl.¡± Gemma pinched Kathleen¡¯s face. ¡°Haha. Your cheek is so soft. No wonder


    everybody likes pinching it.¡±


    Kathleen was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay the situation any mind. It¡¯s all water under the bridge now.¡± Gemma pulled her lips into a


    thin line as she asked solemnly, ¡°Have you and Samuel reconciled?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve rejected him.¡± Kathleen shook her head.


    ¡°And after that?¡± questioned Gemma.


    ¡°He disagrees. Besides that, he wants to hold a bted wedding ceremony with me.¡± Kathleen¡¯s


    expression became dark as she continued, ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about my thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Samuel has been a blessed one since birth. He has everything. An individual like this is arrogant


    and self-centered. Thus, it is hard for him to learn how to respect you.¡± Gemma pointed out the


    reality straightforwardly.


    Hearing that, Kathleen bit her lip. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m too weak.¡±


    ¡°Ordinary women can¡¯t possibly stand his attitude.¡± Gemma sighed as she continued, ¡°He is Samuel


    Macari, and he is no ordinary man. If you two want to continue living together in peace, one of you


    has to give in.¡±


    Kathleen remained silent because she thought Gemma had a point.


    Between Samuel and I, I¡¯m the one who alwayspromises, and Samuel is the person who


    doesn¡¯t bother about anything.


    That was all due to Samuel¡¯s personality.


    As they were talking, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    Samuel walked into the room.


    He wore a ck coat. Under it was his three-piece suit. His vest was gray, and it matched the other


    garments fashionably. One could see that the outfit was immactely put together.


    It made him look cold and charming.


    ¡°Gemma, I¡¯ve got to go.¡± Kathleen stood up. ¡°If anythinges up, you can always call me. Let¡¯s


    keep in touch.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Gemma nodded.


    Samuel draped the white coat in his hand on Kathleen¡¯s shoulder. After wrapping his hand around


    her, they headed toward the door.


    Staring at them, Gemma heaved a sigh.


    Kathleen is indeed on the passive side whenever Samuel is around. Moreover, Samuel doesn¡¯t


    seem to realize the graveness of the matter. He can¡¯t win her heart back if he continues to treat her


    this way.


    Samuel held on to Kathleen as they took the elevator downstairs.


    The wind was cold that winter.


    Hence, Samuel held Kathleen in his embrace tightly.


    After Tyson drove the car over, Samuel carried Kathleen into the car.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the car, Samuel ordered Tyson to increase the car¡¯s temperature.


    Meanwhile, Kathleen¡¯s tiny, pale, and exquisite face was expressionless.


    She looked like the lifeless bare trees outside.


    As for Samuel, he continued wrapping his arms around her, unwilling to let go.


    ¡°Drive,¡± Samuel said in a cold tone.


    Tyson nodded and started the car engine.


    At that, they left the hospital.


    It was warm in the car. Kathleen started to feel sleepy.


    Noticing that, Samuel stared at Kathleen¡¯s fair face as he curled up his lips. ¡°You can sleep for a


    while. We will arrive at our destination soon.¡±


    Kathleen shook her head.


    I¡¯ll be doomed if I continue sleeping.


    With that thought, she looked out the window.


    Shortly after, Kathleen knitted her brows and questioned, ¡°Are we going to the Macari residence?¡±


    This isn¡¯t the way back to the condominium.


    At her question, Samuel smiled mysteriously. ¡°You¡¯ll know where we are heading in a while.¡±


    Kathleen was puzzled.


    Soon, the path became different from what she remembered.


    It doesn¡¯t look like we are going to the Macari residence either.


    The car drove on the path for a while. Momentster, it started climbing the slope.


    It then stopped in front of arge gate decorated with magnificent engraving.


    The gate slowly opened.


    Tyson drove the car into the ce.


    After entering the venue, a bamboo forest appeared in front of them.


    As they continued their journey, they could see a vastwn.


    They passed through thewn and saw a spacious courtyard.


    Atst, they arrived at a baroque-style mansion.


    Kathleen blinked her eyes and asked, ¡°Where are we?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 76

    chapter 76


    As Samuel¡¯s arm cradled Kathleen¡¯s slender waist, he grandly dered, ¡°This is our house. It¡¯s


    where we¡¯ll stay from now on.¡±


    Kathleen was confused by his statement and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the ce you prepared to stay in with


    Nicolette?¡±


    Samuel didn¡¯t reply, so Kathleen turned to look at him expectantly.


    ¡°If you truly knew her, you would know that she doesn¡¯t like the style of this ce. Furthermore,


    when I made my preparations to move into this house, I didn¡¯t consider her at all,¡± replied Samuel


    calmly.


    That wasn¡¯t a lie. Indeed, Samuel had designed the ce with only his likes and dislikes in mind.


    ¡°I started designing and building up this ce before we got married, but the construction work


    didn¡¯tplete in time. That condominium unit is far too small, and it doesn¡¯t have a yard.


    Thankfully, they wrapped up the work at this ce just a few days back, but there¡¯s still some


    essential furniture that still require about a month or so to arrive. I gave the word yesterday for them


    to expedite the delivery and paid a fair sum for the delivery fees alone,¡± exined Samuel.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Kathleen pursed her lips as he spoke.


    ¡°However, what¡¯s most important is that you find the ce and the set-upfortable. Go in and


    take a look,¡± added Samuel as he lifted her in his arms and stepped out of the car.


    Just like that, Kathleen was cradled in his arms as they both disembarked from the car.


    Immediately, the housekeepers stationed within the mansion rushed out to wee them. A


    middle-aged man led the charge. He was Sebastian, the butler here.


    Sebastian greeted the pair with a smile and said, ¡°Wee home, Mr. Macari and Mrs. Macari.¡±


    Kathleen was taken aback by how formal everyone carried themselves. As Samuel continued to


    guide Kathleen into the mansion, thetter saw that the interior was nothing short of grand and


    opulent. Even then, it managed to retain a sense of style and refrain from going overboard with the


    grandeur. Kathleen couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the sight she took in.


    ¡°The first floor houses the living room and dining area, along with the kitchen and the housekeepers¡¯


    residences,¡± exined Samuel. ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush to take everything in for now. There¡¯s plenty


    of time for you to familiarize yourself with theyout of the ce. Let me first take you to the


    bedroom.¡±


    Kathleen froze where she stood as she wondered why Samuel was so insistent on escorting her to


    check out the bedroom. As he stood beside her, Samuel could visibly pick up on her now stiffened


    frame.


    The doctor had instructed that Kathleen focus on her recuperation for two whole months before they


    would be allowed to share a bed together. Although Samuel wanted to skip ahead, he had no


    choice but to take Kathleen¡¯s physical condition into consideration. He didn¡¯t want to put her into a


    spot, after all. With that, the pair headed up the stairs.


    The entire mansion consisted of three separate levels, each as expansive as the one that came


    before. Just a single bedroom alone could upy about ny square meters, and there were four


    of them on each level. On the second floor, only the master bedroom and guest room remained


    untouched. The remaining two rooms had been converted into Samuel¡¯s study and Kathleen¡¯s


    workstation, respectively.


    When they reached the second floor, Samuel guided Kathleen toward the master bedroom. There,


    Kathleen saw that it was spacious and well-lit by natural lighting. The fixtures within the room had a


    muted extravagance to them and had features tailored to each of the upant¡¯s needs. For


    example, the walk-in closet was huge and packed full of clothing. Almost all of Samuel¡¯s clothing


    seemed to be formal wear, and they consisted mostly of darker and more muted colors.


    The rest of the space was dedicated for Kathleen¡¯s use. It amodated a range of outerwear,


    shoes, and even small essories that she could use immediately. Everything had been prepared


    meticulously, and the sheer quantity of items present meant that it took up a sizeable bulk of the


    walk-in closet¡¯s space.


    The master bedroom also boasted an expansive bathroom that even contained a twin bathtub


    equipped with a massage function. In totality, the entire tour so far simply screamed of luxury.


    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± asked Samuel.


    Kathleen could only nod numbly in reply.


    Samuel curled his lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re thedy of this house. Feel free to let Sebastian know if


    there are any areas in which you feel need to be changed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already good enough,¡± replied Kathleen numbly.


    Samuel smiled faintly as he stated, ¡°Ultimately, the key is whether you like it or not.¡±


    ¡°While we were on our way here earlier, I saw that this ce is located rather close to the Macari


    residence. Is it?¡± asked Kathleen in confusion.


    ¡°Yes, it is. I was afraid that you would have no one to chat with when I¡¯m not around. That¡¯s why I


    purposefully picked a location closer to the Macari residence. That way, it would take a mere ten


    minutes by car for you to get to the Macari residence if you ever need to,¡± replied Samuel.


    Kathleen paused for thought and realized that this was finally an aspect of the ce that she was


    fully satisfied by.


    Samuel reached out and gently cradled her head in his hand as he pulled his thin lips closer to hers.


    He nted a light kiss on her plump lips before he added, ¡°You don¡¯t seem particrly happy at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy,¡± replied Kathleen with a shake of her head. While it was true that she wasn¡¯t


    unhappy, she wasn¡¯t particrly overjoyed either.


    Samuel didn¡¯t pick over the finer details. Instead, he stated, ¡°I have other matters to deal with in the


    afternoon. Stay here and wait for me obediently.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Kathleen as she pursed her lips.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask where I¡¯m going?¡± asked Samuel as he shot her a long and meaningful


    nce.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you heading to work?¡± asked Kathleen in confusion. She didn¡¯t understand what he was


    getting at. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t inform her in advance even if he were to head into the office. She


    had no idea what was going on with him today.


    Samuel sighed and remarked, ¡°I can¡¯t even tell if you trust me thispletely or if you simply don¡¯t


    care about me.¡±


    Kathleen picked up that it was because she hadn¡¯t asked where he was headed. She replied, ¡°I


    used to ask, but you found me to be too annoying and controlling.¡±


    Samuel was rendered speechless as he realized that all this was of his own making.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take the initiative to report my movements in the future,¡± promised Samuel as


    he reached in and nted another light kiss on her lips. He continued, ¡°I¡¯ll have the staff prepare


    some food for you. You can go ahead and have a good rest once you¡¯ve eaten. Don¡¯t fret over


    anything else. What¡¯s most important right now is for you to take good care of yourself and


    recuperate. Do you understand?¡±


    Kathleen nodded obediently in response.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± stated Samuel with satisfaction.


    Samuel reflected that she really was obedient if not a little cold and distant from him. He couldn¡¯t


    help but feel a strong urge to shrink her and tuck her into his pocket to keep her with him wherever


    he went.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading off,¡± he dered. He didn¡¯t have that much free time to spend with her. After all, he


    was a truly busy man, especially toward the end of each year.


    Kathleen was fully aware of how busy Samuel was. As such, she found it hard to believe if


    someone were to im that Samuel spent each day in Nicolette¡¯spany, day in and out. She


    knew that she couldn¡¯t bank on a workaholic like him to waste so much of his time just lounging


    around in someone else¡¯spany. Regardless of how much he loved Nicolette, that was a sheer


    impossibility.


    Suddenly, the sound of the doorbell ringing interrupted Kathleen¡¯s train of thought. She called out,


    ¡°Sebastian?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Macari, Mr. Macari instructed us to prepare some food for you. Here¡¯s some oatmeal. Do have


    it while it¡¯s still warm,¡± stated Sebastian warmly as he carried a tray into the room and gently ce


    the bowl of oatmeal on the desk.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be this polite with me, Sebastian,¡±mented Kathleen as she fidgeted


    ufortably.


    ¡°You¡¯re thedy of the house, Mrs. Macari. It¡¯s only right for us to treat you with the dignity and


    respect you deserve,¡± replied Sebastian in an upright manner.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal then,¡± she stated.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Enjoy your meal, Mrs. Macari. Please feel free to shout out to us if you need


    anything.¡±


    Kathleen nodded her head in acknowledgment, and Sebastian headed out.


    As she stared at the warm bowl of oatmeal sitting before her, Kathleen couldn¡¯t help but sigh once


    again.


    After she finished her bowl of oatmeal, Kathleen slowly drifted off into a deep sleep. When she


    finally woke up, she made her way downstairs and bumped into Sebastian. He said, ¡°Mrs. Macari,


    Ms. Staines is here.¡±


    Kathleen immediately headed to the living room, where she saw Wynnie seated on the couch as


    she sipped slowly at her cup of coffee. Kathleen entered the space and greeted her, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re


    here.¡±


    Wynnie pursed her lips and said, ¡°I went to the hospital to check on you, but they informed me that


    you were discharged. I headed to the condominium after that, and that¡¯s how I found out you no


    longer live there.¡±


    Kathleen came to a sudden realization and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Samuel inform you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother mentioning him. He was barely willing to let me know about this ce, let alone that


    you had moved over. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on his mind!¡± puffed Wynnie angrily.


    Kathleen had no idea what was on his mind either.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± asked Wynnie as she eyed her with a frown.


    ¡°Yes, the doctor said that I¡¯ll have to recuperate slowly,¡± replied Kathleen.


    ¡°I see¡­ Then you should get a good rest,¡± replied Wynnie. Her tone darkened as she continued,


    ¡°Kate, do you still intend to divorce Samuel?¡±


    Kathleen was a little taken by surprise, and she clenched her fingers as she looked down nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m not here to force you into anything. I¡¯m just worried that you feel burdened. It would


    be great if you no longer feel like getting a divorce. That would allow Samuel to take good care of


    you as you recuperate. Otherwise, I would find it difficult to rx if you were to end up in the care of


    a random stranger. I would be so worried that you would get bullied!¡± exined Wynnie.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 77

    chapter 77


    Kathleen understood that Wynnie wasing from a ce of concern.


    ¡°Thanks for your understanding, Mom. I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Wynnie responded with a solemn nod. ¡°Remember that no matter what decision you make, my


    husband and I will always be on your side.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Why not show me around since it¡¯s my first time here?¡± Wynnie grinned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just moved in today and barely know my way around.¡± Kathleen blushed.


    ¡°All the better! Let¡¯s explore together,¡± replied Wynnie as she took hold of Kathleen¡¯s hand.


    Oh dear, her palms are freezing even with the heater on. I shouldn¡¯t have let that she-devil Nicolette


    off so easily!


    They began their tour of the mansion and finished by the time the sun started to set.


    ¡°Why not join us for dinner, Mom?¡± Kathleen invited.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, dear. I¡¯ve already taken too much of your time.¡±


    She did not savor being the third wheel in their rtionship. It was best to leave them both to sort


    things out together.


    Wynnie chose to take her leave promptly.


    Kathleen ushered Wynnie to her car.


    ¡°Are you aware that Samuel intends to have the wedding ceremony as soon as possible?¡± Wynnie


    queried while getting into her car.


    Kathleen inclined her head. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not as if there¡¯s anything I can do about it.¡±


    Wynnie heaved a sigh.


    Samuel was still oblivious to the most pertinent part of getting back into Kathleen¡¯s good graces.


    It was just like him to be irretrievably set in his own ways.


    After all, bad habits die hard. It would have been unrealistic to expect such a drastic turnaround


    from Samuel in such a short time.


    ¡°Fret not as I¡¯ll be helping out with the wedding preparations as well. Samuel will have his share of


    work to do, but promise me you¡¯d tell him off if you¡¯re not happy with his choices? Don¡¯t keep it all to


    yourself.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mom. I¡¯ll bear that in mind.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°You best head in now that the weather has dipped. I shiver to think of what Samuel would do to me


    if you caught a cold,¡± Wynnie jested.


    Kathleen¡¯s face heated up with embarrassment as she stared after Wynnie¡¯s car as she drove off.


    Kathleen had just returned to the warmth of her home when Samuel arrived.


    Kathleen stood and walked toward the entrance where Samuel was standing, his body emanating


    the residual cool of the outdoors. ¡°Did you take your afternoon nap?¡±


    Kathleen dipped her head in mute assent.


    Samuel handed his coat to Sebastian and proceeded to drape his arm around Kathleen¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. We¡¯ll discuss our wedding after dinner.¡±


    Kathleen felt weighed down with resignation.


    Is there really any point in a discussion? Why not decide everything yourself and get things over


    with?


    If only she had the courage to voice her thoughts out loud.


    After their meal, Samuel led Kathleen to the study to begin their discussion.


    Kathleen was at a loss.


    She used to imagine what her wedding would be like back in the day.


    Now, however, it seemed as if she were merely a shell of her former self.


    All her hopes and wishes of a dream wedding felt like they had been dashed upon a cliff.


    ¡°Just do whatever you see fit.¡± These words tumbled out coldly as Kathleen stood and excused


    herself.


    Samuel¡¯s brows knitted. What now? Isn¡¯t this what she wants, getting a say?


    Just then, the shrill ringing of his phone broke the burgeoning silence.


    It was Wynnie.


    ¡°What is it, Mom?¡± Samuel gruffed as he massaged his temples.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still n on going ahead with the wedding.¡± Wynnie clucked as she beheld the


    wedding invitation in her hand. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even deign to consult your own mother before setting


    the date for such an important asion! All the notice I got was a single wedding invitation and


    nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Would you have preferred that I sent you another one?¡±


    Wynnie¡¯s patience was wearing thin.


    I can¡¯t believe this rascal is actually my son.


    ¡°Have you conferred with Kathleen about this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but she didn¡¯t seem keen about it.¡± Samuel frowned.


    ¡°How could you be so clueless, boy?¡± Wynnie cried.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°What Kathleen needs from you right now is respect, not self-centeredness!¡±


    Samuel scoffed, ¡°We would have been divorced by now if I had gone along with her.¡±


    Wynnieunched into a tirade. ¡°Good for her! Now that the child, bless their soul, is gone, I would


    have filed for a divorce too if I were in her shoes. Besides, what redeeming qualities do you have


    other than good looks and wealth?¡±


    Samuel was tongue-tied.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t call solely to lecture you. I was hoping that you¡¯d address the elephant in the room and


    straighten the issues between you and Kathleen.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of that, divorce will never be an option. I won¡¯t allow her to leave me.¡±


    Wynnie shook her head in disappointment.


    ¡°Rest early, Mom. Your wrinkles are starting to show,¡± Samuel muttered curtly as he hung up.


    Wynnie was positively fuming by then.


    How dare this insolent brat try that tone of voice with me. Hasn¡¯t he an ounce of respect for his


    parents?


    Calvin sensed his wife¡¯s growing displeasure and hurried over to cate her. ¡°Whatever¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    ¡°This is all your fault for giving me such an incorrigible son!¡±


    Calvin was taken aback by Winnie¡¯s outburst. ¡°Calm down, Darling. I¡¯ll take the me. It must have


    been some gic mutation on my side to have birthed such an unfilial child.¡±


    Hmph!


    Wynnie continued to brood.


    ¡°Would you mind exining the reason why?¡± Calvin ventured cautiously.


    Kathleen gestured toward the wedding invitation. ¡°Samuel got into his thick skull the idea of making


    it up to Kathleen by wedding her.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t be serious in thinking that¡¯s all it¡¯s going to take to win her back.¡±


    ¡°See, that¡¯s what everyone thinks as well,¡± mulled Winnie in dismay.


    ¡°However, I suppose we can¡¯t me Samuel for behaving as such. He was born with a silver spoon


    in his mouth, with every door open to his whim and fancy. Never has a day gone by where the


    needs and wants of another person had to be considered,¡± said Calvin.


    ¡°Still¡­ That doesn¡¯t mean he can simply disregard Kate in this matter. Her consent matters!¡±


    Wynnie followed up urgently.


    ¡°Samuel¡¯s methods may be uncouth, but deep down, all he wants is for Kate to give him another


    chance. He knows that she¡¯s slipping through his fingers and is desperate to hold on to her. At least


    he¡¯s aware of his feelings now, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    That seemed to appease Wynnie.


    ¡°We promised never to interfere with their marital affairs unless they approached us for help.¡± Calvin


    gently held on to Wynnie¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s have a little more faith in them.¡±


    ¡°Goodness gracious, Calvin! I can¡¯t believe you have misread me all this while.¡±


    ¡°I understand that you worry Samuel will foil his chance at redemption. Kathleen¡¯s a wonderful girl,


    and her intentions toward Samuel are pure, unlike that calcting Nicolette. Samuel is more than


    blessed to have her.¡±


    ¡°If only Samuel had your acumen! That would have saved him a great deal of trouble.¡±


    Calvin chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve lived twice as long and have learned more than my share of lessons, Darling.¡±


    Wynnie remained silent.


    ¡°Give him time. Now that he¡¯s sure of his feelings, there¡¯s hope yet for Calvin to earn Kathleen¡¯s


    forgiveness. As parents, all there¡¯s left for us to do now is provide the moral support he so


    desperately needs from us, okay?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 78

    chapter 78


    Samuel turned and went back into the house.


    Kathleen looked out the window while sitting on the bed, hugging her knees.


    The enormous bed made her look tiny.


    Samuel went forward and hugged her from behind. ¡°Babe, are you upset?¡±


    Kathleen was lost. Should I be happy?


    Samuel kissed her cheeks, ears, hair, and neck gently from behind. Instead of lust, his actions were


    doting.


    ¡°I just want to give you my promise.¡± Samuel exined, ¡°Babe, give me a chance, please?¡±


    Kathleen remained silent.


    Samuel¡¯s breath was warm. ¡°We still have a long time to go, and you can¡¯t continue to be like this. Give


    me a chance to make amendments.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s deep voice was maizing. ¡°You used to like me. It¡¯s my turn to court you. Please?¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°Can I believe you, Samuel?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Samuel tightened his arms around her. ¡°Please believe me this time around.¡±


    Kathleen hesitated. ¡°Even if my heart might continue to be cold?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it. We still have a long time. The main point is you must give me a chance. I¡¯ll use the rest of


    my life to warm it.¡± Samuel kissed her face.


    He knew deep in his heart he loved the tender and gentle woman in front of him.


    He could not bear to give her to anyone else.


    Kathleen sighed sorrowfully and kept mum. However, she did not resist.


    Although her body was stiff still, Samuel knew Kathleen agreed to give him a second chance.


    The next day, Kathleen received a morning kiss from Samuel before she woke up.


    There was a hint of mint in his breath.


    Kathleen opened her eyes and was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s the time?¡±


    ¡°Eight o¡¯clock.¡± Samuel stroked her head. ¡°I¡¯m leaving for work. You can continue to sleep.¡±


    Eight o¡¯clock?


    Kathleen frowned. ¡°Why am I feeling so tired even though I didn¡¯t do anything?¡±


    ¡°Because you have a weak body constitution.¡± Samuel smirked. ¡°I guess we need to train you up soon.


    Not only in bed, but out of the bed as well.¡±


    Kathleen was dumbfounded.


    Samuel was satisfied seeing that the tender little girl was speechless at his response.


    ¡°I¡¯m off to work.¡± Samuel left the room.


    Kathleen heaved a sigh.


    After sleeping a little more, she got up from the bed and washed up.


    She then headed downstairs to have breakfast and went to the art studio.


    She had been curious about the studio since yesterday.


    However, she was too tired to visit the space.


    She decided to check out the room today since she had the time.


    The art studio took on a simr style to the rest of the house while being more minimalistic. The art


    studio was warm, tidy, and built practically.


    Kathleen instantly took a liking to the room.


    She continued looking around to her left and right and was ted.


    Samuel had arranged to have her things delivered from her condominium, and they each found their


    ce in the studio.


    Kathleen sat down and looked out the window quietly, withplicated feelings rumbling on her insides.


    At that moment, her phone rang.


    She took a look and saw that it was a call from Diana.


    ¡°Grandma.¡± Kathleen answered the call.


    ¡°What are you busy with, Katie?¡± Diana said with a kind voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m at home.¡± Kathleen added, ¡°New home.¡±


    Diana chuckled. ¡°And so I¡¯ve heard. Samuel is finally doing it right and dotes you.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I¡¯ve received the wedding invitation.¡± Dianaughed. ¡°Although it¡¯s rather rushed to hold the wedding


    next month, it¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kathleen replied darkly.


    Diana noticed that Kathleen seemed unhappy. ¡°Are you upset with something, Katie?¡±


    Kathleen recalled Diana¡¯s illness. ¡°I¡¯ve happy, Grandma. I¡¯m just tired from all the wedding preparations.¡±


    ¡°I know. Samuel should get a few people to help you with it.¡± Dianaughed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll help get a few


    helpers for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandma. No need to get helpers. Samuel said that we¡¯ll get a wedding nner.¡± Kathleen did


    not dare to trouble Diana.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. It¡¯s Samuel¡¯s and your wedding. Everything must go well.¡± Diana chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯ll have the strength to help out with your wedding preparations.¡±


    Kathleen bit her lip. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ll have to take good care of yourself. Samuel and I won¡¯t want


    anything to happen to you.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Diana smiled. ¡°You have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Bye Grandma!¡± Kathleen ended the call.


    Diana hung up on her end as well.


    She looked at Maria. ¡°Katie is such a kind-hearted child. She¡¯s not telling me anything because she


    doesn¡¯t want me to be worried.¡±


    Maria agreed. ¡°Old Mrs. Macari, it¡¯s also my fault for not noticing that Mrs. Macari is pregnant.¡±


    Diana¡¯s eyes went cold. ¡°The fault¡¯s not on you. I¡¯ve heard the entire sequence of events. They kept me


    in the dark about such important news because they didn¡¯t want me to get worried. But Katie suffered for


    it! How can we let it slide just like that?¡¯


    ¡°But Mr. Macari had already sent that person away,¡± Maria responded.


    ¡°Do you think that vixen will be satisfied at that?¡± Diana sneered. ¡°Did she think that she escaped from


    the punishment of her wrongdoings? I¡¯m going to contact Old Mrs. Yoeger. I¡¯ll break the ties with her if


    she¡¯s not helping with this!¡±


    ¡°Old Mrs. Macari, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± Maria tried to console her. ¡°You¡¯re long-time friends with her, and it¡¯s


    not worth falling out with her just because of a vixen. Moreover, you have beenforting her since Old


    Mrs. Yoeger¡¯s youngest daughter was taken away. She won¡¯t bear to break ties with you.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, all the more she should help me.¡± Diana stated coldly, ¡°Nicolette killed my two precious


    grandchildren. I will not let her off easily!¡±


    Samuel returned home after work at ten o¡¯clock at night.


    He did not see any meaning in returning home in the past.


    However, he finally understood that one would return home because someone was waiting at home for


    them.


    There was someone at home to leave a nightlight for him.


    Kathleen had be an important part of his life for the past three years.


    He knew that he could not live without her for the rest of his life.


    It was different from the feelings he had for Nicolette.


    Samuel entered the house, and Kathleen was not there to receive him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Kathleen?¡± Samuel asked aloofly.


    ¡°Mrs. Macari has been in the art studio for the entire day,¡± Sebastian exined.


    ¡°She has yet to recover. Shouldn¡¯t you all remind her not to exert herself?¡± Samuel uttered coldly.


    Sebastian was awkward. ¡°We tried, but she refused to listen to us.¡±


    Samuel went upstairs.


    He walked into the art studio and saw Kathleen was asleep while lying on the table.


    He took his coat off and covered her.


    Kathleen woke up. Her voice was adorable while she was still looking confused. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Upon hearing her voice, Samuel felt his heart go soft. ¡°Yeah. Why are you sleeping here?¡±


    ¡°I was tired after painting for a while. I wanted to take a nap.¡± Kathleen had yet to wake uppletely.


    Samuel carried her and sat down, cing her on hisp and hugging her tenderly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get a cold.¡± Samuel stroked her face and found that her body temperature was regr.


    Kathleen blinked her eyes. ¡°Is it thatte?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 79

    chapter 79


    Samuel pursed his lips. Lowering his head to look at Kathleen who was in his arms, he asked,


    ¡°Hmm? Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Her voice was very soft.


    ¡°The meal is ready,¡± he exined in a gentle tone.


    ¡°Carry me.¡± Having said that, Kathleen wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t want to walk.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel then lifted her up.


    She was very light. It was as if she was weightless.


    Kathleen held tight to his neck.


    They finally arrived at the walkway. Samuel trod slowly on the soft carpet wearing a pair of shoes.


    Subsequently, he carried her downstairs with care.


    ¡°Sam.¡± Kathleen leaned her head on his shoulder. Staring at his side profile, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s start


    again.¡±


    Samuel froze.


    I asked her about itst night. That time, she avoided the question. But she finally gave me an


    answer today. Did something happen today?


    ¡°Sam, I feel like I¡¯m a helpless person.¡± Her voice was hoarse. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far before. Despite


    everything you¡¯ve done, I still love you.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Samuel hugged her harder.


    ¡°As expected, my determination fades away the moment I meet you. It¡¯s exactly like what is written


    in the song.¡± Her voice sounded as if she was going to cry. ¡°I swore to myself that I wouldn¡¯t forgive


    you. But when you treated me well, my heart softened. My effort has been in vain.¡±


    Samuel felt the pain in his heart. ¡°I will never do anything to hurt you again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Sam, I will give you a chance. It will be a chance for me as well.¡± She sniffled. With dismay, she


    continued, ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to make me sad again. If you do, I won¡¯t forgive you anymore. I¡¯m


    serious.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said gruffly.


    Satisfied with his answer, Kathleen huffed. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Samuel curled his thin lips. Then, he continued to carry her downstairs into the dining room.


    All her favorite dishes were already set on the table.


    When he sat down, he put her on hisp.


    Frowning, Kathleen uttered, ¡°You can put me down now.¡±


    ¡°Be good. You can eat while sitting on myp.¡± With his hands around her slim waist, Samuel


    hugged her from behind.


    Kathleen was speechless. After a short pause, she asked, ¡°How do I eat like that?¡±


    ¡°Just eat in this way.¡± Samuel was unwilling to let her go.


    In fact, he did not think that it would be a problem to hug her while she was eating.


    Kathleen knew that it would be a futile attempt to struggle. Thus, she chose to give up.


    It was known that she ate slowly. Thus, Samuel made adaptions to suit her habit.


    While looking at the woman in his arms, Samuel was rid of his usual cold expression.


    Instead, he was very happy.


    Noticing that Kathleen had put her fork down, he asked, ¡°Do you still want to eat?¡±


    Kathleen shook her head.


    Her stomach was bloated because she had eaten too much the night before.


    ¡°Sebastian, get us a bowl of mushroom soup,¡± Samuel instructed.


    Upon hearing the instruction, Sebastian immediately gave him the soup.


    After Samuel took the bowl offered to him, he put it close to Kathleen¡¯s mouth. ¡°Drink this. The


    temperature is just about right.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips.


    Coaxing her slowly, Samuel said, ¡°Be good.¡±


    Only then did she reluctantly drank it.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel was satisfied. ¡°You behave just like a child.¡±


    Kathleen let out a light snort as soon as she heard it.


    After that, Samuel pinched her cheeks affectionately before carrying her back to their bedroom.


    At that time, Nicolette was staying in an inconspicuous vi. Without her phone in her possession,


    she was unable to contact Samuel. She was desperate to ask him to stay with her in the ce.


    After pulling off the needle on the back of her hand, she got off the bed and walked out directly.


    The moment she reached the huge entrance door, she was stopped by a bodyguard.


    With a cold expression, he said, ¡°Ms. Yoeger, please go back.¡±


    Nicolette red at him. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    The bodyguard, however, refused to answer her question.


    ¡°Open your stupid eyes. I¡¯m the woman Samuel likes. Also, I will be the nextdy of the Macari


    family.¡± As she spoke, her face distorted in anger. ¡°Now, I want to see Samuel. Prepare the car for


    me.¡±


    Nevertheless, the bodyguard was still unperturbed. He continued to block her path.


    Nicolette was furious. ¡°I can make Samuel fire you.¡±


    In response, the bodyguard asked coolly, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    Nicolette barked, frowning, ¡°How dare you use this tone to speak with me!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yoeger, please stop your daydream. It¡¯s impossible for Mr. Macari to marry you.¡± In a cold


    voice, the bodyguard added, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Macari have decided to hold their wedding next month. If


    he wants to marry you, why are they holding the wedding reception?¡±


    What?


    Stunned, Nicolette asked, ¡°Did you say that Samuel and Kathleen will be holding their wedding?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone in Jadeborough has received the wedding invitation card,¡± the bodyguard


    said.


    No, this is impossible! How can Samuel be willing to hold the wedding? That¡¯s right. It must be


    Kathleen who forced him to do it! She must have gained his sympathy by using the excuse that she


    had lost her two children. He, meanwhile, must have relented because he thinks he owed her. Hah!


    What a cunning woman!


    ¡°Ms. Yoeger, please go back.¡± The bodyguard remained impassive.


    ¡°Listen to me. It¡¯s impossible for Samuel to marry Kathleen. She must have threatened him.¡± It


    looked like Nicolette had lost her cool. ¡°You need to follow my instruction now. Take me to see


    Samuel. I¡¯m the only one who can bring him back to his senses. After everything is settled, I will


    reward you with a huge sum of money. Quick!¡±


    Having said that, she dashed outside.


    bbergasted, the bodyguard dragged her back. ¡°Ms. Yoeger, I think you are the one who is very


    sick.¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Nicolette struggled to release herself from his grasp. ¡°You are a bunch of bad people.


    How dare you prevent me from being with Samuel. He will never let you go off easily!¡±


    At that moment, a doctor finally arrived at the scene.


    He instructed a nurse to hold Nicolette tight.


    Then, he gave her a sedative.


    Subsequently, Nicolette slumped to the ground. She slowly lost consciousness.


    I refuse to stay quiet. It was difficult to be able to achieve my dream. How can I be hindered here?


    Over the past few years, I endured endless humiliation just so that I can marry Samuel. It¡¯s also the


    reason why I have never set my eyes on any other guy. In fact, it is easy for me to get married if I


    want. But no other man can surpass Samuel. They can¡¯t give me what I want. Only Samuel can do


    it! I need to get Samuel back!


    That night, Samuel made a call to the vi while he was in the study.


    He furrowed his brow slightly and asked, ¡°How is her recovery going?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Macari. She is doing very well after the bone marrow transnt,¡± the doctor


    replied.


    Samuel was indifferent. ¡°After her condition gets better, you cane back here. I will instruct


    someone to send her overseas.¡±


    The doctor hesitated for a while. ¡°Mr. Macari, Ms. Yoeger has been asking for youtely. Thus, we


    keep sedating her every time so that she can remain quiet. But you also know that there will be a lot


    of side effects.¡±


    ¡°Do I need to concern myself with this?¡± Samuel asked coldly.


    Upon hearing his words, the doctor was awkward.


    ¡°You only need to keep her quiet.¡± Samuel was unperturbed.


    ¡°Yes, Sir. Understood,¡± the doctor quietly responded.


    Then, Samuel hung up the phone.


    He had a frown on his face.


    Previously, Nicolette had attracted his attention because he had been saved by her.


    She was the illegitimate child of the Yoeger family. Thus, the family members were not the only


    ones who did not like her. In fact, everyone in Jadeborough did not like her because of her mother.


    Samuel knew that she was unloved and unwanted.


    It could be because he was constantly reminded of her piteous life. There was also a possibility that


    it was because she was his savior. Thus, he had given her a lot of attention.


    At that time, he was not interested in any other women.


    Even though Nicolette was an uninteresting person, she was pitiful. Hence, he decided to be in a


    rtionship with her.


    Unexpectedly, they were unable to be together in the end.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 80

    chapter 80


    Samuel turned and went into the bedroom.


    Kathleen had just had her bath and was dressed in a light pinkish silk bathrobe. A beautiful


    silhouette could be vaguely seen, which entuated her womanly figure.


    Samuel stood behind her and sniffed. ¡°You smell good.¡±


    Kathleen blushed. ¡°Go and take your shower.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Samuel quickly nted a kiss on Kathleen¡¯s cheek and went into the bathroom.


    As for Kathleen, she went straight to bed after blow-drying her hair.


    Samuel took a quick shower and was done in just ten minutes.


    He then went to the bed and embraced her.


    Kathleen stared at his Adam¡¯s apple then closed her eyes.


    ¡°Do you want to go and try out the wedding dresses tomorrow?¡± Samuel asked in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    ¡°Promise?¡± Samuel grinned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kathleen smiled. I¡¯m not saying that I don¡¯t want to. Why does he have to double confirm with


    me?


    Little did she know that Samuel wascking peace of mind. Perhaps he felt guilty that he hadn¡¯t


    done what Kathleen wanted him to do and that he had lied to her.


    If she ever found out the secret, she would be furious.


    Samuel couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like if Kathleen was mad. So, he could only do everything


    he could to make her happy. He could only pray that she wouldn¡¯t be mad at him and disappear


    from his life if the secret was revealed.


    The next day, Samuel woke up early and went for a jog around the area.


    When he returned, he saw Kathleen still in a daze, sitting in the bed with one hand holding a tablet


    and the other holding a stylus pen.


    ¡°Why are you awake?¡± Samuel frowned.


    ¡°I feel that if I continue to sleep in, I will be a goner,¡± Kathleen said worriedly.


    Even though she had been pampered for three years as Mrs. Macari, she rarely slept in. She never


    spoiled herself too much to avoid that if something really happened, everything couldn¡¯t return to the


    way they were.


    Her solidity made him feel bad for her. She did everything with caution and care.


    ¡°There are only two of us in the house. You don¡¯t have to be so obedient. Lie down and get some


    more rest.¡± Samuel patted her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shey down immediately.


    Samuel shed a faint smile.


    He took away her tablet and the stylus pen, then went for a shower.


    Kathleen fell asleep once again.


    When he found out she was asleep after his bath, he did not disturb her. He went downstairs after


    getting dressed.


    Samuel ordered Sebastian, ¡°Call me when she¡¯s awake.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Macari. I will.¡± Sebastian nodded.


    Samuel left the house after making sure everything was managed well.


    Sebastian mused. Kathleen is lucky to be doted by him. I thought Nicolette would be the one


    staying in this ce. Who would have guessed it would be Kathleen instead?


    There was a saying, ¡°If one is in love with someone, they will not fall for others. But if that person


    falls in love with another, that means their feelings for the first person weren¡¯t as deep in the first


    ce.¡±


    After all, Samuel was not fond of Nicolette, but he was more in love with Kathleen.


    When Kathleen woke up, she headed downstairs for her meal.


    Sebastian informed Samuel while she was eating.


    A few momentster, Samuel sent someone to pick up Kathleen.


    Sebastian informed Kathleen, ¡°Mrs. Macari, Mr. Macari is sending someone to pick you up. The


    driver will arrive in just a few minutes.¡±


    Kathleen suddenly burped, like a cute little hamster, and paused for a second. ¡°Why is he sending


    someone to pick me up?¡±


    ¡°To try out wedding dresses and to take wedding photos, Mrs. Macari,¡± Sebastian answered.


    I forgot about that! Kathleen was taken aback.


    Seeing her reaction, Sebastian knew that she must have forgotten about it.


    Kathleen finished her food in a hurry and went to wash up and get changed.


    Just when she finished tidying herself, the car arrived. She got into the car and headed to the bridal


    studio.


    Halfway through the journey, Samuel gave Kathleen a call.


    ¡°Something came up. I might be ten minuteste. You can choose the dress first. I will be reaching


    shortly after,¡± Samuel said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Okay. I will wait for you.¡± Kathleen gave a nod.


    ¡°All right.¡± Samuel nodded.


    Then, Kathleen hung up the phone.


    Soon, she arrived at the bridal studio.


    It was the most luxurious bridal studio in Jadeborough.


    They only sold their wedding dresses instead of renting them. Moreover, it would cost a few million


    for a set of wedding photos.


    It was definitely a ce for high-end consumers. Ordinary people would not be able to afford that.


    Kathleen walked into the bridal studio.


    The staff gave a quick nce at her outfit. In an instant, her eyes brightened.


    She then looked at Kathleen carefully and recognized her at once.


    She is¡­ Ms. Jo¡­ What¡¯s her name again? Whatever. I just need to know she is Samuel Macari¡¯s


    wife!


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Macari. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± the quick-witted staff greeted her immediately.


    ¡°Mr. Macari has made an appointment,¡± Kathleen stated inly.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Macari. Are we going to pick out a wedding dress now?¡± She smiled.


    Kathleen nodded in agreement.


    The staff then led her to choose her wedding gown.


    Coincidentally, twodies were choosing some wedding dresses. They were sisters.


    ¡°Sandra, don¡¯t you want to give it a second thought? Robert is nothingparable to Mr. Macari.¡±


    Yvette was frustrated.


    Kathleen was taken aback. Is she talking about Samuel?


    At that moment, a familiar voice was heard from behind the curtains. ¡°Yvette, stop talking


    nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense? The Sullivan family is nothingpared to the Macari family. You used to be high


    school and university ssmates with Mr. Macari. You two were quite close at that time. You should


    grab the chance and interact more with him so that you will not have to marry an average man like


    Robert.¡± Yvette was indignant.


    ¡°Samuel is already a married man. I should not be meddling in his matter anymore,¡± the woman


    replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. Macari is truly in love with Kathleen. He still showed up at an event with Nicolette a


    few days ago. I don¡¯t believe that he will change his mind so soon. Perhaps he is forced by Old Mrs.


    Macari,¡± Yvette said in a cold voice.


    ¡°Stop talking about that.¡± Ady walked out from behind the curtain dressed in a wedding dress.


    It¡¯s Sandra. She used to be Samuel¡¯s ssmate.


    It had been ten years since Kathleen lived with the Macari family. She was familiar with Samuel and


    the people around him.


    Sandra went to the Macari residence once to attend Samuel¡¯s twentieth birthday. Kathleen had met


    her before. So, she knew for a fact that Sandra was fond of Samuel to the point of being obsessed.


    Initially, Sandra thought of stopping Yvette from talking about the matter as some other workers


    were around.


    It would be terrible if words spread. However, she didn¡¯t expect to bump into Kathleen at the studio.


    She rubbed her eyes, thinking there was something wrong with her eyes.


    Yvette realized that Sandra was staring at the person behind her. She turned around and was


    stunned for a second.


    She is Kathleen, right? Last time, I couldn¡¯t see her clearly in the video. Now I¡¯ve finally met her.


    She really is pretty. It¡¯s no wonder Samuel would fall in love with her.


    ¡°Hello, Kathleen.¡± Sandra was feeling slightly awkward.


    Did she hear what we were talking about just now?


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Sandra,¡± Kathleen responded coldly.


    She is about the same age as Samuel. So, she is probably three or four years older than me. But


    I¡¯ve never liked her anyway. I think she is well aware of the reason.


    Yvette saw that her sister acted timidly in front of Kathleen. She frowned and asked, ¡°Sandra,


    what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Sandra shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡±


    ¡°Why are we leaving? We¡¯re still in the midst of trying out the wedding dresses.¡± She frowned and


    continued, ¡°Why are you so afraid of her, Sandra? You¡¯re the daughter-inw of the Sullivan family.


    As for her, she might be dumped by Samuel the next day!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 81

    chapter 81


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense,¡± Sandra reprimanded her sister. The former¡¯s expression became unnatural


    when she saw Kathleen.


    With a stony expression, Kathleen eyed Yvette and uttered, ¡°You have a mouth but fail to speak


    properly. It might as well have grown below you; at least it would serve some form of purpose then.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± responded Yvette in an extremely shrill voice.


    ¡°Do you not understand what I mean? If you do, then great. If not, looks like your brain¡¯s faulty too,¡±


    said Kathleen with an icy tone.


    ¡°Kathleen, my sister did not speak in a nice tone just now, but did you really have to criticize her like


    this?¡± interjected Sandra, frustrated.


    ¡°Well, wasn¡¯t your sister the one who started it first?¡± Kathleen said tly. ¡°Surely you know that it¡¯s


    always the instigator who¡¯s at fault.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sandra bit her lip and did not say a word.


    Back then, Kathleen said the exact same thing to her.


    Yvette mocked, ¡°Kathleen, what¡¯re you so cocky about? You and Samuel have been married for


    three years, but he ended up having a mistress anyway.¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s delicate countenance paled a shade.


    Previously, Samuel and Nicolette appeared in the Yoeger residence together.


    Everyone in Jadeborough knew that he personally fed that woman cake.


    At that time, Kathleen¡¯s marriage to him had not been publicly announced yet, so everyone thought


    that Samuel and Nicolette would be a couple.


    ¡°Why the silence?¡± asked Yvette smugly.


    In a calm manner, Kathleen said, ¡°Even if he has a mistress, you decided to insult me, the wife,


    instead of ming the cheating man. Where are your morals?¡±


    Yvette was stunned for a moment before replying angrily, ¡°Kathleen, stop lecturing me like you¡¯re on


    the moral high ground. I inquired about this long ago; Samuel and Nicolette were a pair, to begin


    with. The one who snatched someone else¡¯s partner was you! You¡¯re the real homewrecker!¡±


    Kathleen sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m the homewrecker? What a pity¡ªthe ¡®homewrecker¡¯ you¡¯re referring


    to is actually Samuel¡¯s real wife, while Nicolette became the mistress that everyone hates. Are you


    dissatisfied with that?¡±


    ¡°Kathleen, you vile, shameless woman! Samuel will divorce you eventually! Homewrecker b*tch!¡±


    Yvette hissed through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Yvette!¡± Sandra creased her brows.


    Kathleen chuckled aloud and said with disdain, ¡°I¡¯m a homewrecker b*tch? What does that make


    your sister?¡±


    At that, Sandra¡¯s expression turned grim.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my sister?¡± said Yvette with arms akimbo. ¡°She¡¯s a thousand¡ªno, a million¡ª


    times better than you!¡±


    Kathleen nced at Sandra frostily and uttered, ¡°Sandra, if you can¡¯t restrain your sister even the


    slightest bit, then don¡¯t me me for going all out.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking,¡± said Sandra as she pulled Yvette¡¯s arm, intending to drag her sister away.


    ¡°Sandra, what¡¯re you doing? Why¡¯re you afraid of her?¡± Yvette scowled. ¡°She¡¯s a homewrecker, a


    vixen who destroys other people¡¯s rtionships! What right does she have to be the young madam


    of the Macari family?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have the right, do you?¡± A hint of scorn filled Kathleen¡¯s beautiful eyes.


    ¡°If I had the chance, I¡¯m sure Samuel would like me,¡± dered Yvette assuredly.


    In truth, her attacks on Kathleen were merely out of her jealousy, not out of support for Nicolette.


    Yvette came to know Samuel because of Sandra.


    Rather than saying she ¡°knew¡± him, she actually only saw his photo as Sandra and Samuel went to


    the same school.


    Yvette liked Samuel almost to the point of obsession.


    Even though she had devised countless ns to approach Samuel, she did not seed even once.


    It was absolutely impossible for people of her social status to get close to Samuel.


    Perhaps she could have had the opportunity to get in touch with Samuel back when Sandra was still


    coursemates with him.


    After that, they did not contact each other anymore.


    And so, Yvette lost any chance of seeing Samuel.


    Although Yvette worked hard throughout the past few years, her efforts proved to be futile.


    It was only when Samuel announced his marriage with Kathleen some time ago that she discovered


    he was taken.


    Moreover, the woman that he had married was a parentless orphaned girl.


    To Yvette, Kathleen did not match up to Samuel other than the fact that she was pretty.


    Thus, when Yvette saw Kathleen, she tried all methods to humiliate thetter.


    After all, the person Samuel likes is Nicolette. He wouldn¡¯t care about what happens to Kathleen!


    ¡°You?¡± Kathleen insulted, ¡°Back then, your sister tried everything and failed. You¡¯re not even half as


    pretty as her, so what makes you so sure of yourself?¡±


    Sandra¡¯s face became flushed.


    ¡°She would never!¡± said Yvette confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson if you dare to use my sister


    again!¡±


    Slowly, Kathleen stated, ¡°Are you sure? You can¡¯t read her mind, so how would you know that? I


    remember that she employed very underhanded tactics.¡±


    ¡°Kathleen, that¡¯s enough!¡± Sandra bit her lip and snapped, ¡°I have never offended you, have I? Why


    must you hold on to the past?¡±


    ¡°Who asked your sister to attack me?¡± Kathleen said nonchntly, ¡°I told you just now that you¡¯re


    not restraining her. Instead, you¡¯re letting her do as she pleases. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Sandra was taken aback.


    Kathleen continued stonily, ¡°You had the chance to stop her from sputtering nonsense, but did you?


    Not at all. Looks like after so many years, you still harbor ulterior motives and impure thoughts for


    another man despite your uing marriage. Since your sister loves being an upright warrior for


    morality and pointing out others¡¯ faults, how could she miss you out?¡±


    ¡°Kathleen, you¡¯re still as eloquent as ever,¡± Sandramented through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment. I naturally would not show any mercy toward lowlifes.¡± Kathleen


    weed the woman¡¯s remark dly.


    ¡°How dare you scold my sister like that! I¡¯ll have your head!¡± Yvette raised her fist and aimed it at


    Kathleen.


    The corners of Sandra¡¯s lips curved upward.


    She wanted to see Kathleen beaten up.


    Kathleen¡¯s eyes were cold as ice as she stared directly at Yvette¡¯s fist without budging at all.


    Suddenly, a strong force pulled her, and she fell into a warm embrace.


    Inhaling the cold, woody scent, Kathleen buried her face into the man¡¯s chest.


    She felt aggrieved.


    Samuel hugged her tightly with one arm while using the other to push Yvette away.


    Sandra and Yvette were utterly shocked.


    It¡¯s Samuel!


    When Samuel spoke, it felt as though hell froze over. ¡°Who gave the two of you such courage toy


    a hand on the young madam of the Macari family?¡±


    ¡°Samuel, long time no see,¡± greeted Sandra awkwardly.


    ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± Samuel questioned in a cold demeanor.


    Sandra¡¯s face turned beet red. Does he not recognize me anymore?


    ¡°Mr. Macari, she¡¯s Sandra, your ex-ssmate. My name¡¯s Yvette, and I¡¯m her sister.¡± Yvette was not


    expecting to meet Samuel here, so she was very excited.


    Samuel¡¯s eyes were dark and cold as he looked at the two sisters. ¡°I asked the two of you¡ªwho


    gave you such courage toy a finger on my wife?¡±


    ¡°It was she who scolded Sandra first,¡± justified Yvette. ¡°Mr. Macari, do you really not remember my


    sister?¡±


    ¡°Did you scold her?¡± Samuel lowered his eyes to look at Kathleen, who remained in his arms.


    The woman¡¯s lips were a luscious shade of red. ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°So be it,¡± said Samuel nonchntly.


    Sandra and Yvette¡¯s faces fell.


    He gazed at Kathleen¡¯s gentle and sweet face and uttered coldly, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯d believe you


    randomly scolded someone? I know you. If people don¡¯t get on your nerves, you wouldn¡¯tsh out


    at them.¡±


    Kathleen was never one to be unreasonable or unt her power in public.


    Samuel knew this full well.


    If she were really that sort of person, she could not possibly have silently tolerated being his wife for


    three years.


    If she did have that kind of intention, their rtionship would have been publicized a long time ago.


    Hence, it was definitely not Kathleen who started this ruckus.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 82

    chapter 82


    Kathleen pursed her lips quietly.


    Yvette was fuming. ¡°We didn¡¯t scold her. All we did was say a few words of truth.¡±


    Coldly, Samuel remarked, ¡°What truth could possiblye out of the mouths of dogs like you?¡±


    Yvette was rendered speechless while Sandra froze.


    ¡°Mr. Macari, we know that she¡¯s the third person who took Nicolette¡¯s spot.¡± Yvette reminded, ¡°Isn¡¯t


    Nicolette your true love?¡±


    Samuel¡¯s eyes were zed with ayer of frost. ¡°Who do you think you are to have the audacity to


    say that you know who my true love is? It seems to me that the two of you are courting death.¡±


    Yvette was stunned. Is Nicolette not Samuel¡¯s true love? What does he mean?


    Kathleen stared at the two sisters icily.


    ¡°Sam, do you really not remember this woman anymore?¡± inquired Kathleen as she lifted a finger to


    point at Sandra.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Samuel added disgustedly, ¡°Why would I remember a random woman? I¡¯m your man; can¡¯t


    you be a little jealous?¡±


    Sandra and Yvette were thunderstruck.


    D-Did Samuel just say all that? How could he say such things?


    ¡°You don¡¯t like them anyway, so why should I be jealous?¡± Kathleen found his question to be very


    confusing.


    Samuel was displeased by her words.


    ¡°Do you really not have any impression of her?¡± asked Kathleen once more.


    ¡°No. Isn¡¯t it annoying to ask this again and again? I only have eyes for you,¡± rified Samuel, who


    was afraid of answering wrongly.


    However, to be fair, he did indeed forget who Sandra was.


    Kathleen turned to look at Sandra, whose face was pale as a sheet, and said tly, ¡°You spent so


    much effort back then, but he doesn¡¯t even remember your name in the end. What a pity.¡±


    At that, Sandra¡¯s face became even paler.


    ¡°Kathleen, don¡¯t cross the line,¡± fumed Yvette.


    ¡°I crossed the line?¡± Kathleen mocked, ¡°It was you who insulted me first, saying that I¡¯m a


    homewrecker b*tch. There¡¯re surveince cameras here; should we check the footage?¡±


    Yvette felt guilty.


    Kathleen coldly eyed Sandra. ¡°I warned you just now that you should hold your sister back. Since


    you did not heed my words, don¡¯t me me for taking action.¡±


    Thetter panicked. ¡°Kathleen, don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°Sandra, why¡¯re you scared of her?¡± The tactless Yvette added fuel to the mes. ¡°She¡¯s just a


    homewrecker who monopolizes the fact that she¡¯s an orphan to garner sympathy and snatch


    someone else¡¯s man. How shameless!¡±


    Sandra wished she could p her sister there and then. Shut up!


    Kathleen sneered, turned to Samuel, and asked, ¡°Sam, do you remember Wynnie throwing you a


    birthday party at home when you were twenty, and a lot of your coursemates were invited?¡±


    Thetter nodded with a frosty expression. ¡°Yes. I was drunk that time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Kathleen nced at Sandra and went on, ¡°This woman snuck into your room and


    wanted to take off your clothes.¡±


    The blood instantly drained from Sandra¡¯s face.


    Samuel knitted his brows. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Kathleen replied, ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. It was I who stopped her. Otherwise, the person whom


    you would be married to right now would be her.¡± With a sigh, she continued, ¡°I really regret


    stopping her.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡±manded Samuel unhappily.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Yvette eximed in shock. ¡°My sister would never do that!¡±


    ¡°She even knelt in front of me that time. In fact, I have footage of what happened. Do you want to


    take a look?¡± said Kathleen icily.


    Yvette was stupefied.


    ¡°This matter was initially over long ago, but you brought this upon her.¡± Kathleen¡¯s tone was gentle


    yet freezing cold. ¡°It¡¯s too bad that she has a sister like you who causes her trouble.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Yvette shook her head hard. ¡°You b*tch¡ªAh!¡±


    Sandra pped her before thetter could even finish her words.


    ¡°Stop f*cking causing me problems!¡± Sandra was so livid that her insides hurt.


    What would happen if the Sullivan family found out about this?


    Yvette was dumbfounded by her sister¡¯s action.


    Kathleen snickered. ¡°Sandra, I¡¯m speechless about your sister. I¡¯ve reminded you time and time


    again, and you¡¯ve told her repeatedly as well, but she insists on making me angry. Does she hold a


    grudge against you? Or is she envious of you, so she¡¯s destroying you on purpose?¡±


    Sandra¡¯s face was ck as thunder as she eyed Yvette, who felt wronged as she cried, ¡°Sandra,


    I¡¯m not jealous of you! Really!¡±


    Sandra harrumphed. ¡°Shut it!¡±


    Yvette unhappily lowered her head.


    Looking at Kathleen, Sandra said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not educating my sister properly.¡±


    ¡°Did you not educate her properly or did you merely decide to use her as your weapon?¡± retorted


    Kathleen expressionlessly. ¡°If you had restrained her sternly, to begin with, I wouldn¡¯t have exposed


    what happened. You brought this upon yourself.¡±


    Sandra bit her lip.


    ¡°Sandra, I¡¯ve never been one to be bullied so easily,¡± Kathleen added stonily.


    It¡¯s just that I love Samuel too much.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sandra had no choice but to apologize.


    After that, she dragged Yvette along and left.


    The store returned to its usual peaceful state.


    Samuel stared at Kathleen, who casually asked, ¡°Why¡¯re you looking at me like that?¡±


    Are you surprised at how I behaved?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± answered Samuel in a low voice. ¡°I just thought that I should get to know you


    properly.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Such a tiny, dainty girl, yet she¡¯s so feisty when ites to teaching people a lesson. This is a side


    of her that I¡¯ve never seen before. I knew that she wasn¡¯t as weak and demure as she seemed.


    ¡°Take your time then,¡± said Kathleen.


    Samuel could not resist the urge to pinch her face. ¡°So, you did it to protect me back then?¡±


    Kathleen merely gave a humph.


    With a frown, Samuel went on, ¡°I remember that I had had too much to drink then, so I went back to


    my room to rest. In a daze, I kissed someone.¡±


    The woman¡¯s ears reddened. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°I can confirm that it wasn¡¯t Sandra, and it¡¯s impossible for it to be Nicolette.¡± Samuel gazed at


    Kathleen deeply and asked, ¡°So, it was you?¡±


    ¡°N-No,¡± responded Kathleen in awkwardness.


    ¡°I remember that kiss tasted of peaches.¡± Samuel pinched her chin and said, ¡°Back then, I


    remember a little peach telling me that she loved eating this type of candy the most.¡±


    Kathleen stiffened up. ¡°I-I thought that you had already forgotten about that.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget it, but I did think that it was a dream.¡±


    He had always assumed that was the case, so the matter was buried at the bottom of his heart.


    Back then, he had not begun dating Nicolette yet, but he dreamed of Kathleen and even kissing her.


    He thought that he was nothing more than a beast.


    After all, Kathleen was only seventeen back then.


    So, it was really her! My affection for her had already begun a long time ago.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go try on the bridal outfits.¡± Kathleen was worried that he would give her trouble.


    ¡°Kathleen, you¡¯re such an idiot,¡± said Samuel as he pinched her face.


    ¡°Why¡¯re you scolding me?¡± Kathleen felt speechless. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who took the initiative. It was


    you who suddenly grabbed my hand, asked me why I was so sweet, and then¡­ I thought you


    mistook me for Nicolette.¡±


    Samuel fell silent.


    What a huge misunderstanding!


    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot.¡± Samuel exerted more force in his fingers and added, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m one too.¡±


    Kathleen furrowed her brows, not understanding what he meant.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go try out the clothes.¡± Samuel held her hand to select wedding dresses.


    After getting some things in order, Samuel¡¯s mind became crystal clear.


    Back when they first got married, he epted Kathleen at once for a reason.


    The man had already fallen for her before he even realized it.


    My sweet peach, I must have you!


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 83

    chapter 83


    Kathleen then exerted considerably more pressure on the shard against her fair neck.


    The cut on her neck deepened as more blood oozed out from the wound.


    The pure white wedding gown was also stained red.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It was not a sight for the faint-hearted.


    ¡°Promise her, Samuel!¡± Diana urged anxiously.


    Calvin quickly held onto Diana, who was seconds away from fainting. He stared at Samuel as he


    said, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, Samuel, two lives will be lost due to your indecisiveness.¡±


    The two lives he meant were referring to Kathleen and Diana.


    Samuel looked at Kathleen with a pained expression on his face.


    He really wanted to live a happy life with her.


    He wanted nothing more than to pour affection on a gentle youngdy like her.


    Yet, he owed Nicolette a debt of life and was required to return her the favor.


    ¡°Put down the shard, Kate. I¡¯ll promise you the divorce,¡± Samuel said. He had no idea that he would


    experience such intense heartache after saying those words.


    He had never felt anything like that for her before. Or perhaps he did, but he was unaware of it.


    However, it was toote for him to regret it now.


    ¡°I want the divorce agreement, now.¡± Kathleen was adamant about her decision. She really wanted


    nothing to do with Samuel anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring it,¡± said Wynnie. She immediately made a call to her assistant. ¡°Bring me a divorce


    agreement right away. Don¡¯t forget to mention that the wife will receive the entirety of the husband¡¯s


    assets!¡±


    Wynnie was also shocked to see the scene before her.


    She had no other choice but to agree that a divorce was the best course of action for Kathleen and


    Samuel.


    However, she would never allow Nicolette to get a share of their assets.


    Nicolette was delighted at first.


    Yet, her mood soured after hearing Wynnie¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve benefited from the Macaris enough over the past few years, Kathleen?¡±


    Nicolette asked, her tone mocking. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still capable of extorting more money


    before you leave!¡±


    What right does Kathleen have to receive support from everyone? And what authority does Wynnie


    have over Samuel¡¯s assets?


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Wynnie yelled.


    She could not help but curse as she charged forward and kicked Nicolette.


    Completely caught off guard, Nicolette lost her bnce and fell by Kathleen¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut, you f*cking b*tch! It¡¯s up to me to decide how the assets of our family are


    distributed. You¡¯re dissatisfied because you¡¯re not getting any money, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re merely


    clinging to my son for the Macaris¡¯ money and status! Let me tell you one thing¡ªeven if Samuel


    and Kathleen divorce, you won¡¯t get anything!¡± Wynnie yelled.


    She would not allow a troublemaker like Nicolette to enter the Macari family.


    Wynnie wasforted by Emily who had walked over to her. Thetter then said icily, ¡°Your mother


    carried out the same action in the past, Nicolette. She enjoyed stirring up problems from time to


    time. It amazes me that you are the same.¡±


    ¡°Well, what can I do? Samuel¡¯s in love with me,¡± Nicolette snarked with a delightedugh.


    She would have a chance as long as Samuel and Kathleen got a divorce.


    Suddenly, Kathleen crouched down and grabbed a fistful of Nicolette¡¯s cor.


    Her slender hand was pinching onto the broken shard of the vase. Her palm had already been slit


    open, and blood was seeping from the cuts between her fingers.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Nicolette asked, horrified.


    Kathleen¡¯s gaze was murderous as she roared, ¡°I want to avenge my two children!¡±


    ¡°N-No!¡± Nicolette was struggling to set herself free from Kathleen¡¯s grip. However, thetter was too


    strong.


    Nicolette resorted to getting help from Samuel as he was her only option. ¡°Save me, Samuel!¡±


    Samuel moved two steps toward Nicolette and Kathleen.


    With a steady voice, Kathleen began, ¡°Samuel. I know. You love this woman. But she murdered my


    children. Therefore, we will never be able to be together. But I do hope you have some conscience


    as they¡¯re also your flesh and blood. They were still unborn. Yet, the woman you loved killed them!


    You even failed to hold her ountable for what she had done. And you even-¡±


    She could not bring herself to finish her sentence.


    It was her first time feeling such sorrow. It was also her first time being as rude as she was.


    ¡°Why did I have to fall in love with you?¡± Kathleen muttered to herself. ¡°Why did I insist on torturing


    myself and turning myself into a running joke in front of everyone?¡±


    ¡°The person I love is you, Kate,¡± Samuel said, taking another two steps closer.


    Kathleenughed coldly at that. ¡°I won¡¯t ever believe in your words.¡±


    Then, footsteps could be hearding from outside the door.


    The owner of the footsteps was Emily¡¯s assistant, the person who brought along the divorce


    agreement.


    ¡°Sign it,¡± Kathleen said without looking at Samuel. ¡°Your woman is in my arms now.¡±


    Wynnie took the divorce agreement and a pen and passed them to Samuel. ¡°Sign it, Samuel. Stop


    stalling.¡±


    Samuel hesitated for a while before signing it.


    He never expected a pen to weigh as much as it did at that moment.


    A swish was heard, followed by Nicolette¡¯s scream.


    Everyone was taken aback!


    Kathleen had used the shard to cut Nicolette¡¯s face.


    And then another swish was heard as another sh was made.


    Kathleen had marked a cross on Nicolette¡¯s face.


    ¡°My face! My face!¡± Nicolette shrieked as she cupped her face and rolled on the floor.


    Samuel stared at Kathleen nkly.


    Thetter threw away the shard in her hand and walked over to Samuel. With the pen in her left


    hand, she signed her name on the document.


    Taking off her veil, she said, ¡°From now onward, it¡¯s totally over between you and me.¡±


    Samuel could only gaze at Kathleen without a word.


    ¡°As expected, taking revenge on my own feels better,¡± Kathleen said as she red at Samuel


    coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll be at your service anytime if you want to take revenge on her behalf.¡±


    With that, she turned and left.


    ¡°Save me, Samuel. Look at my face!¡± Nicolette cried out while sobbing. ¡°I want to sue her and get


    her in jail!¡±


    Wynnie sneered. ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to see if anywyer dares to ept your request.¡±


    On the other hand, Samuel had taken a step forward. He wanted to talk to Kathleen.


    However, he was held back by Wynnie. ¡°Give her some space, Samuel. I know her better than you


    do. She wouldn¡¯t want toe back if she really made up her mind.¡±


    ¡°So what if we¡¯re divorced? She¡¯s still my woman!¡± Samuel bellowed.


    ¡°Do you really want to push her to the brink of death?¡± Wynnie asked, staring at Samuel


    incredulously. ¡°You¡¯ve always been indifferent to her when she was in our family. What¡¯s the point of


    you acting like this now?¡±


    Why can¡¯t he understand that Kathleen doesn¡¯t love him anymore?


    Samuel did not care and walked out of the ce.


    Yet, by the time he was outside, Kathleen was already gone.


    After that, her disappearancested for an entire year.


    One year had passed, and Federick was staring helplessly at the person in front of him.


    ¡°Mr. Macari, could you not drop by every two days?¡± he begged while handing Samuel a cup of


    coffee. ¡°My coffee¡¯s about to be finished by you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get people to send you more,¡± Samuel replied coldly.


    Samuel had grown even more mature and attractive in just one year. Inparison to the past, his


    aura was also even more dependable and strong.


    ¡°Do you think I care about the d*mned coffee?¡± Frederick asked exasperatedly.


    Samuel remained silent as he continued to sip on his cup of coffee.


    Federick was not nning to entertain Samuel. Yet, he was left with no choice.


    ¡°I¡¯m beingpletely honest right now. I really have no idea where Kate is, Mr. Macari,¡± Frederick


    said with a raise of his hands, signaling his defeat. ¡°Give it some thought. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s


    trying to hide from you. Why would she contact any of us from Jadeborough if she wanted to do


    that?¡±


    Samuel remained silent.


    The wedding ring remained on his long and slender ring finger.


    It was of a simple style that was chosen hastily in the past.


    Yet, he cherished it more than anything at that moment.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to Mr. Morris?¡± Frederick suggested with a lift of his eyebrows. ¡°He might know


    where she is.¡±


    The ¡°Mr. Morris¡± which Frederick mentioned was Christopher Morris.


    Ever since Christopher¡¯s father had taken the back seat, he was the one who managed Morris


    Group.


    ¡°He won¡¯t tell me anything,¡± Samuel replied coldly. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want me to find her.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 84

    chapter 84


    Kathleen was bewildered. She was totally clueless as to why Samuel was grinning.


    The man asked her to try on some wedding dresses, so she obliged.


    She dared not say anything about it either.


    Nevertheless, the process of trying on the wedding dresses was extremely slow and arduous.


    Kathleen only tried on two outfits.


    Samuel narrowed his eyes and uttered, ¡°If you don¡¯t try them on properly, I¡¯ll buy everything home,


    then you can slowly try on all of them.¡±


    Kathleen was rendered speechless.


    That¡¯s not how you should spend money, even if you¡¯re wealthy!


    In the end, Kathleen selected an off-shoulder, demure wedding dress, which suited her meek and


    gentle personality.


    She exuded a sweet, lovely vibe.


    Samuel tested a ck tuxedo.


    He stood with Kathleen and asked the store employee to help take a photo.


    That would be their only picture togetherter on.


    After they finished trying on their wedding outfits, Samuel brought Kathleen out to eat.


    Once they finished their meal, the couple went home together.


    Kathleen remained happy all the way until before the wedding.


    Even though she was still unable to let go of the pair of children whom she had lost, she knew that


    she had to look forward and move on.


    Soon, their wedding day arrived.


    The ceremony was to be held in a chapel.


    That day, Kathleen wore the wedding dress that she had chosen with Samuel. A joyful grin was


    carved on her face as she walked step by step toward him amid the well-wishes of her friends and


    rtives.


    Samuel, elegant and handsome, stood before the altar as Kathleen, gentle and sweet, strode


    forward.


    The two seemed like a perfect match as they stood together.


    Christopher sat on one of the pews, staring at Kathleen from behind in a serious manner.


    If this is her choice, the only thing I can do is respect it and give her my best wishes.


    Benjamin was seated on one of the pews too.


    Gemma was still unable to get down from the bed, so she could not make it.


    He came to give Kathleen his blessing.


    No matter who she married, all he hoped for was her happiness.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She must obtain happiness!


    Kathleen walked in front of Samuel and ced her small hand in his.


    Thetter held her hand and, through the transparent veil, gazed at his petite bride. Warmth and


    bliss filled his heart.


    Perhaps we should have held this wedding ceremony a long time ago. How foolish I was!


    The couple turned simultaneously to look at the priest, who smiled at them and slowly uttered,


    ¡°Dear Mr. Samuel Macari and Ms. Kathleen Johnson, do the two of you agree to live together in


    matrimony and never leave each other regardless of wealth and health?¡±


    Samuel dered solemnly, ¡°I do.¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s eyes gleamed with sincerity. ¡°I-¡±


    Bang!


    Before the woman could even finish her vow, a loud bang sounded from behind.


    Then, there was the patter of footsteps.


    Kathleen turned around, and so did the crowd.


    Nicolette strode forward, silhouetted by the light.


    Kathleen froze on the spot.


    Nicolette? Why are her legs perfectly well?


    Samuel¡¯s handsome face turned ck as thunder as he ordered his subordinates to take Nicolette


    away.


    How dare she show up here!


    Nicolette chuckled sinisterly. ¡°Kathleen, you must be shocked. I caused you such grief and pain, so


    you requested Samuel to destroy both my legs. But, how could I stand here¡ªperfectly fine¡ªin front


    of you? Have you thought about that?¡±


    Kathleen slowly flipped open her veil and looked at Samuel. ¡°Was the video you showed me fake?¡±


    In the video, she saw Nicolette¡¯s legs being broken.


    Samuel grabbed her wrist and stated sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll exin things to you when we go home!¡±


    ¡°Samuel, do you not dare to tell her that you couldn¡¯t bear for me to get hurt, so you found someone


    who looked extremely like me as a substitute?¡± Nicolette smiled seductively and continued,


    ¡°Kathleen, so what if you lose your children? Samuel doesn¡¯t want me to get hurt at all! He loves me


    more than you!¡±


    D*mn Kathleen! How dare she upy Samuel for so long! I won¡¯t give up so easily!


    ¡°Take her away!¡± ordered Samuel icily.


    p!


    Kathleen raised her hand and gave Samuel a p. Her visage was purple with rage, and her chest


    heaved erratically. ¡°Samuel Macari!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Kate, I¡¯ll exin it to you when we get back.¡±


    ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡± said Kathleen in anguish. ¡°Why did you lie to me!¡±


    Samuel took a step forward and tried to hug her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± roared Kathleen. ¡°You¡¯re a piece of work! Do you know how much I hate her? She


    killed my children and almost took my life, and you let her off unscathed to appear in front of me?


    Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Because he loves me,¡± said Nicolette smugly.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Samuel red at her, enraged.


    Nicolette was taken by surprise.


    ¡°Do you know how much I went through to carry my two children?¡± Kathleen grabbed Samuel by the


    cor. ¡°You kept coercing me to donate my bone marrow to Nicolette. I was afraid that you would


    force me to get rid of my babies, so I didn¡¯t dare to tell you about it. I wanted to divorce you and


    leave this ce, but I ended up losing my babies! It was her! She killed my children!¡±


    Samuel¡¯s eyes became bloodshot.


    ¡°I was so powerless, and I could not punish her because you shielded her. I wanted to get a divorce


    and leave, but you refused. I asked you to break her legs, but you lied to me.¡± Kathleen roared,


    ¡°What am I to you? What am I?¡±


    ¡°Kate, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Samuel gripped her hands that were grabbing hold of his cor. ¡°It wasn¡¯t


    intentional.¡±


    Kathleen fell into total despair.


    ¡°Samuel Macari, you¡¯re such a big bully.¡± Kathleen¡¯s tears streamed down her face ceaselessly,


    blurring her vision. ¡°How could you do this to me?¡±


    ¡°Kate!¡± Samuel wanted to embrace her.


    Her cries were filled with sorrow and hopelessness.


    Everyone¡¯s heart ached for her.


    They knew how powerless she felt.


    Kathleen pushed Samuel away and shoved a vase at the side onto the floor. A broken shard flew


    and grazed her neck, leaving a deep streak.


    Everybody was astounded.


    ¡°Kate!¡±


    ¡°Katie!¡±


    ¡°Kathleen!¡±


    What is she trying to do?


    Kathleen stood at the door and turned to look at the crowd. ¡°Samuel, I want a divorce. If you don¡¯t


    agree to it, you won¡¯t see me ever again.¡±


    Samuel froze.


    ¡°Everything that happened between us was always up to you; the ball was always in your court.¡±


    Kathleen took in a deep breath and went on, ¡°Be it our marriage, our divorce, or our wedding, you


    were the one in control of everything. Everything! I was but an essory to you. Even if I had my


    own opinion, you wouldn¡¯t care.¡±


    Samuel gulped.


    ¡°However, I can have a say in how I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life.¡± Kathleen shut her eyes for


    a moment and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to it, don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll see me again. You decide.¡±


    ¡°Kate, put down the shard.¡± Samuel clenched his jaw. ¡°I don¡¯t want to divorce you.¡±


    I like you.


    Devastated, Kathleen cried, ¡°I can¡¯t bear the weight of your love. I never want to see you again, and


    I certainly can¡¯t bear to see you protecting her.¡±


    ¡°Katie, don¡¯t do anything silly.¡± Diana panicked. ¡°Samuel, this was your fault to begin with. Hurry up


    and agree to her request!¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Samuel said, ¡°Kathleen, tell me how you want her to suffer, and I¡¯ll make her pay


    immediately!¡±


    Kathleen sneered coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the point in saying all this now? Samuel, I¡¯vepletely given up.


    I can¡¯t go on with you anymore. Nicolette is the murderer who killed my children, but does that make


    you any less guilty? If it weren¡¯t for your indulgence, would she dare to do such a thing?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 85

    chapter 85


    To everyone, it was no secret that Christopher liked Kathleen.


    However, Kathleen vanished suddenly without a trace.


    It was not like Samuel had never suspected Christopher.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The thing was, Christopher was a cautious man and did not give himself away.


    Until then, Samuel still could not uncover anything of interest.


    He figured that Federick was among those people who had an idea of Kathleen¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Kate misses your daughter,¡± Samuel said coolly. ¡°She can¡¯t simply vanish without a trace.¡±


    She kept in touch with everyone but him.


    Perhaps, Samuel was the only person who was oblivious to this fact.


    Once, he had even attempted to get Kathleen back by resorting to an extreme method.


    Unfortunately, she never returned, and he ended up in hospital for two months.


    A crease formed between Federick¡¯s eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s toote for regrets now, Mr. Macari.¡±


    Samuel kept quiet and maintained a calm expression on his face.


    He never expected Kathleen to be so resolute.


    Crossing his long legs, he held his cup of coffee and sat still gracefully.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Federick decided to show some concern for his biggest investor.


    Six months ago, a crisis descended upon his publishing firm.


    It was Samuel who helped to resolve the issue.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Samuel replied tly.


    Really?


    Federick thought the man opposite him looked terrible.


    Ding!


    The sound of a notification came from Federick¡¯s phone.


    He could not hide his surprise when he nced at the screen.


    Then, he realized Samuel¡¯s phone was silent.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your phone on, Mr. Macari?¡± Federick asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s on silent mode,¡± Samuel answered calmly.


    Normally, when he was there, he would not answer his phone.


    If any issues arose, Tyson would inform him.


    Federick sighed and passed his phone to Samuel. ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Samuel lowered his gaze and saw a news article.


    It read: Congrattions to Kathleen Johnson for winning the Academy Award for Best Actress and


    for being the first Chanaean to receive this prestigious award.


    The article was apanied by a photo of Kathleen.


    In the photo, she looked exceptionally graceful and alluring in her red, one-shoulder evening gown.


    Kathleen became even more beautiful after Samuel had not seen her for a year.


    He returned the phone to Federick, stood up, and headed outside.


    ¡°Where are you going, Mr. Macari?¡± Federick asked a rhetorical question. ¡°She¡¯sing back


    tomorrow.¡±


    Samuel stopped in his tracks and threw the man a sideways nce. ¡°You do know.¡±


    Federick felt embarrassed. ¡°Sorry, it was what Kathleen wanted. If you aren¡¯t happy¡­¡±


    Instead of waiting for Federick to finish, Samuel walked away.


    He would not press Federick further.


    Otherwise, Kathleen¡¯s hatred for him would intensify.


    In fact, Samuel knew that everybody else could contact her.


    However, it was Kathleen who told them to keep mum.


    When he got hurtst time, Kathleen was also aware of it. Still, she did not cave in and return to


    him.


    As such, Samuel had been dumped.


    Yet, there was nothing he could do about it, for he had been a horrible person.


    Charles Johnson handed a document to Kathleen on the ne.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s a variety show I signed you up for,¡± he said.


    Kathleen donned a red sweater and a pair of white jeans. A caramel-colored beret was ced on


    her curly hair. Furthermore, she wore a cute pair of cherry-shaped ear studs. To sum up, she looked


    beautiful and adorable.


    ¡°Why is it a variety show? Where are the scripts?¡± Kathleen asked casually.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing suitable, so it¡¯s best for you to participate in a variety show first,¡± Charles


    exined. ¡°You must maintain your poprity if you want to develop your career in your home


    country. It only takes a few hours to record a variety show. You can take your time to pick a script.¡±


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°You call the shots.¡±


    ¡°Hey, won¡¯t you at least take a good look?¡± Charles frowned. ¡°I¡¯m the CEO of an entertainment


    company, and I¡¯m also your manager. Can¡¯t you take this a bit more seriously?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my biological brother. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll harm me.¡± Kathleen shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going


    to look at it. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Charles eyed her with pity and said, ¡°Fine. Go to sleep.¡±


    Thus, Kathleen closed her eyes.


    The sunlight shone through the window of the ne and illuminated her fair, wless face, making


    her look remarkably tender and lovable.


    When the ne was about tond, Charles woke his sister up.


    Kathleen got up.


    Charles brought her white coat over and put it on his sister¡¯s body.


    He cared for the young woman like a delicate doll.


    After that, the two of them disembarked from the ne.


    It waste winter in Jadeborough, and it was extremely cold.


    Kathleen covered her face with herrge coat.


    We meet again, Jadeborough.


    Charles passed a face mask to his sister. ¡°Wear it. You aren¡¯t a regr person anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen put on the mask obediently.


    Her brother smiled. ¡°Excellent.¡±


    ¡°Right, Charles. When are we going to the Yoeger residence?¡± Kathleen asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find out again afterward,¡± Charles replied.


    She nodded in response.


    Soon, the shuttle bus arrived.


    Charles led his sister as they boarded it.


    The shuttle bus took them to the airport terminal.


    After alighting from the bus, they waited for the workers to remove their luggage before walking


    away.


    Kathleen and Charles were chatting happily when amotion erupted nearby.


    Following that, more than twenty bodyguards showed up to block the passersby in front of Charles


    and Kathleen and cleared a path for them.


    Then, a man in a ck, three-piece suit appeared in the distance. He was wearing a ck trench


    coat with a military cor design.


    Kathleen¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Samuel! What is he doing here? I doubt he¡¯s here to look for me.


    Kathleen felt rather anxious, but she pretended to be calm.


    Samuel saw his little bunny at first nce.


    Although she wore a mask, he still managed to recognize her.


    Charles stood in front of Kathleen andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded. ¡°However, he might not be here for me. After all¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, a massive shadow fell upon her.


    A familiar, woody scent assaulted Kathleen¡¯s senses, and she felt dizzy.


    ¡°Are we in your way, Mr. Macari?¡± Charles spoke slyly. ¡°Let¡¯s move aside, Darling.¡±


    Kathleen nodded and decided to move along with Charles to make way for Samuel.


    Samuel did not know who Charles was, but his gaze hardened when he heard thetter addressing


    Kathleen as ¡°Darling.¡±


    Who does he think he is?


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Samuel muttered. His voice was as deep and seductive as ever.


    Kathleen knew he was talking to her.


    Hence, pursing her red lips, she raised her head slowly.


    As always, her charming doe eyes took Samuel¡¯s breath away.


    He had to fight the urge to pull her into his embrace.


    ¡°Mr. Macari,¡± Kathleen said.


    Upon hearing that, Samuel felt a stab of pain in his heart.


    Mr. Macari? She sounds so distant. Has she really let me go?


    ¡°Mm.¡± Samuel cleared his throat and spoke. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Macari. I¡¯ll take her home.¡± Charles was annoyed. ¡°Please be informed that you have


    nothing to do with Kate anymore, Mr. Macari. She¡¯s now a famous celebrity. If you take her home,


    you¡¯ll only create problems for her.¡±


    Samuel replied coldly, ¡°I can take care of the press.¡±


    Charles chuckled sarcastically. ¡°Mr. Macari, I can make the press shut up, too. However, Kate has a


    fianc¨¦. How is she supposed to exin to her fianc¨¦ if you do that?¡±


    ¡°Fianc¨¦?¡± Samuel stared at Charles in shock.


    She¡¯s engaged?


    Kathleen frowned as well.


    I have a fianc¨¦? Why didn¡¯t I know about this?


    ¡°Yes. You know him, Mr. Macari.¡± Charles disyed a sly grin. ¡°He¡¯s your cousin, Christopher.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 86

    chapter 86


    Returning to her room, Kathleen took out her phone and called Christopher.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Chris, are you an idiot? Why did you agree to Charles?¡± Kathleen was vexed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scold him. I chose to do it,¡± Christopher replied in a gentle voice.


    Kathleen sighed. ¡°Thank you, Chris. But you really don¡¯t have to sacrifice so much for me. I can


    never repay you for what you did for me.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you considered repaying me with yourself?¡± asked Christopher with a half-smile.


    Kathleen was at a loss for words.


    Christopher gave dryugh. ¡°I¡¯ll stop messing with you. Will youe to the banquet with me


    tonight? I¡¯ve told the others. It¡¯ll be embarrassing for me if you don¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen had no choice but to agree.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tonight.¡± Christopher smiled.


    ¡°All right.¡± Kathleen hung up the phone.


    Sitting on the bed, she knitted her brows slightly.


    She wanted to keep a low profile initially, but she had never thought that the movie would make her


    popr and actually earn her the Best Actress Award at the Academy Award.


    The movie had obtained the film release permit, and its release date had been confirmed.


    However, to be able to attend the Academy Award this time around, the director decided to submit


    the movie for nomination earlier.


    In fact, they did not hold out much hope, but to their surprise, Kathleen became the dark horse and


    the Academy Award for Best Actress.


    It was hence impossible for Kathleen to keep a low profile.


    Knock. Knock.


    There was a knock at the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Kathleen said.


    Charles went in. Looking at Kathleen, he asked ingratiatingly, ¡°Still mad?¡±


    Kathleen snorted coldly.


    ¡°I was wrong. Tell me what you want. I¡¯ll say yes no matter what,¡± Charles apologized.


    Kathleen gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Don¡¯t do this anymore. I don¡¯t want to trouble Chris. I also


    don¡¯t want to marry myself off in such a rushed manner. Do you get it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Charles nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do such a thing anymore.¡±


    Kathleen let out a sigh. ¡°I know. You keep saying that I¡¯m useless. You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll go soft on


    Samuel once Ie back and see him.¡±


    Charles nodded vigorously.


    Kathleen got upset. ¡°Charles!¡±


    Charles cleared his throat. ¡°Kate, you¡¯ve liked Samuel for ten years. Although you said that you¡¯ve


    moved on, I¡¯m always worried that you¡¯ll go soft on him.¡±


    Kathleen was too soft-hearted and kind.


    He was worried that she would be bullied again.


    ¡°Charles, you worry for nothing. I won¡¯t go soft on him. It won¡¯t bring my kids back to life,¡± Kathleen


    replied calmly.


    It was her biggest regret.


    It always would be.


    ¡°Even if Samuel kneels before me, I won¡¯t forgive him.¡± Her soft voice was indifferent andced with


    a tinge of coldness.


    She still could not be at ease around Samuel, but she was fine with it as she had really gotten over


    him.


    Yet, it did not mean that she needed to get into a rtionship with Christopher.


    She did not want to think about romantic rtionships for the time being.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m d you have pride!¡± Charles gave her a thumbs up. ¡°That¡¯s my good sister.¡±


    Kathleen sighed. ¡°Quit clowning around. I need a dress for the banquet tonight with Christopher.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s already prepared.¡± Charles smiled at her. ¡°Your assistant will send it over in a


    while.¡±


    ¡°Have you found an assistant for me?¡± asked Kathleen.


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s a fresh graduate named Valerie Taylor.¡± Charles had a smile on his face.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded in acknowledgement.


    After a while, a girl arrived, just as Charles had said.


    Dressed in a white down jacket and a pair of jeans, she had her hair pulled up in a ponytail, looking


    youthful and energetic.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Kate. My name is Valerie Taylor. You can call me Vee,¡± Valerie introduced herself


    politely.


    ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡± Nodding, Kathleen went on with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m counting on you from now on.¡±


    Valerie became embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Kate.¡±


    Kathleen smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. I¡¯m not your boss, and you¡¯re not my subordinate.


    We¡¯re co-workers.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Valerie blushed and could not help admiring the beautiful actress in front of her.


    Kathleen is so beautiful. There can be many kinds of beauty, but hers is irrefutable by everyone


    even if they find fault with everything she does.


    Kathleen said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m going to change. Can you help me get the cosmetic case from


    my suitcase?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Valerie immediately went to get the cosmetic case as instructed.


    To her surprise, Kathleen¡¯s cosmetic case was very clean and tidy.


    Everything inside was organized and not messy at all.


    So this is how a celebrity organizes her stuff. It¡¯s amazing. I want to learn from Kate!


    Kathleen then went to the walk-in closet to change into an evening dress, which was a dark purple


    gown with spaghetti straps.


    Being someone with fair skin and a cool undertone, she looked charming and elegant in the dark


    purple dress, exuding a sense of mystery.


    When she walked out of the walk-in closet, Valerie¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, Kate.¡± Valerie blinked her eyes. ¡°Shall I take a photo for you?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    Valerie took a photo of her and secretly sent it to Tyson, who was on the way to the banquet with


    Samuel.


    The man sitting in the Maybach was dressed in a ck custom-made suit, looking cold and


    handsome.


    Tyson then forwarded the photo to Samuel. ¡°Mr. Macari, it¡¯s from Vee.¡±


    Samuel felt the vibration of his phone.


    Taking out his phone, he tapped open his WhatsApp and tapped on Tyson¡¯s message.


    Then, he saw the woman he had been thinking about day and night.


    So she¡¯s wearing purple tonight.


    ¡°Get me a purple tie,¡± he instructed coldly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tyson was bereft of speech.


    Is he trying to wear something that matches her outfit?


    ¡°Also,¡± Samuel paused before continuing, ¡°ask Valerie to add me.¡±


    He did not need Tyson to forward him anything about Kathleen.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tyson was speechless that Samuel actually got jealous.


    After informing Valerie, Tyson sent her Samuel¡¯s contact.


    Feeling uneasy, Valerie then added Samuel on WhatsApp, who immediately replied to her as an


    acknowledgement.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Kathleen came up to Valerie.


    Valerie was shocked, but luckily, she was no longer on WhatsApp.


    ¡°Very beautiful.¡± She showed Kathleen the photo.


    Kathleen took a look at it and said in satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s really not bad.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, Kate. You look good from every angle,¡± Valerieplimented.


    ¡°Enough sweet talking. I¡¯m going to do my makeup,¡± Kathleen replied with a faint smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you pack your suitcases, then,¡± Valerie offered.


    Kathleen had a total of four suitcases.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kathleen sat down and began putting on her makeup by herself, just like she had


    always done.


    Valerie nodded.


    While Kathleen was doing her makeup, Valerie helped her pack her suitcases.


    After Kathleen was done, thetter was also done.


    Knock. Knock.


    There came a knock at the door.


    Valerie nced at Kathleen to make sure that she was ready before she went to get the door.


    Standing at the door, Christopher looked elegant and handsome in his ck suit.


    ¡°Kate, I¡¯m here to pick you up,¡± he said with a smile.


    Kathleen stood up. ¡°Perfect timing.¡±


    She then walked up to Christopher.


    Pursing her lips, Valerie immediately texted Samuel: Mr. Macari, Mr. Morris is here to pick Kate up.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 87

    chapter 87


    Kathleen was stunned. She tugged on a corner of Charles¡¯ shirt with her soft tiny fingers to urge him not


    to sprout nonsense.


    Samuel¡¯s eyes turned dark.


    Christopher!


    ¡°So, Mr. Macari, please know your ce.¡± With that, Charles pulled Kathleen along and left.


    Samuel turned his head to look at Kathleen who left without turning to look at him once.


    Samuel felt a stab of pain in his heart.


    For a while, he could not tell if it was physical or psychological pain.


    Regardless, he felt terrible.


    Charles dragged Kathleen into the car.


    Kathleenined, ¡°Charles, how could you speak so carelessly? They are cousins. If they really get


    into a fight, I will be the main culprit.¡±


    ¡°What are you scared of? I¡¯ve already made an agreement with Christopher to say that you two are


    engaged. This will save you a lot of trouble. Specifically, Samuel will stop clinging to you.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s bad about it? Isn¡¯t Christopher a hundred times better than Samuel? Why? Are you having


    feelings for Samuel again after seeing his face?¡± Charles spoke with disdain.


    Kathleen was speechless.


    Am I really that useless?


    She had loved Samuel deeply before.


    It had only been a year, so she had notpletely let go of him.


    Still, she was almost there.


    She was very clear that she would never ever get back together with Samuel.


    There was no turning back for Samuel and her.


    Caring dearly for his sister, Charles advised, ¡°Let me tell you. It¡¯s fine if you make your first mistake in


    this kind of stuff. But if you make the same mistake again, you have iting. Darling, listen to me. I am


    a man, so I know what a good man is like.¡±


    Kathleen frowned. ¡°But still, it can¡¯t be Christopher! Anyway, just don¡¯t sprout nonsense anymore.¡±


    Charles replied casually, ¡°Toote. Just now, Christopher epted a live interview. I reckon that


    everyone now knows that his fianc¨¦e is the new winner of the Academy Award for Best Actress,


    Kathleen.¡±


    Kathleen fell speechless.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles patted her head. ¡°ept your fate, youngdy.¡±


    Kathleen looked at him helplessly as he smirked.


    Samuel returned to the Maybach and ordered Tyson, ¡°Check the identity of that man who is with


    Kathleen.¡±


    Awkwardly, Tyson replied, ¡°Mr. Macari, I already checked. He¡¯s Charles, the CEO of Astra


    Entertainment.¡±


    Astra Entertainment?


    That was the first time Samuel heard of it.


    He was never interested in the happenings of the entertainment industry.


    ¡°Mr. Macari, there¡¯s something else you should look at instead. This.¡± Tyson passed the tablet to Samuel.


    Samuel received it and saw that it was ying a video.


    The video was showing the live interview with Christopher by Financial Magazine.


    The host asked, ¡°Lastly, may I ask you a personal question?¡±


    Christopher smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The host asked, ¡°Do you have a girlfriend? This question isn¡¯t from me alone. I¡¯m asking this on behalf of


    everyone else.¡±


    Christopher maintained his smile. ¡°I have a fianc¨¦e.¡±


    The host asked, ¡°Really? Do you mind revealing who she is?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Kathleen.¡±


    The host was surprised. ¡°Kathleen, the winner of the Academy Award for Best Actress?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her,¡± Christopher confirmed.


    The host wanted to question further, but Christopher smirked and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wrap this interview up and


    call it a day.¡±


    The video ended at that point.


    Samuel¡¯s gorgeous face was drained of its warmth, and his pupils were cold and dark.


    ¡°Delete the site,¡± Samuel spat out the three words and passed the tablet back to Tyson before closing his


    eyes to rest.


    Tyson was put on a spot.


    There was no use if the whole site was deleted since the video was already broadcasted.


    In fact, there was nothing Samuel could say or do to change that fact.


    ¡°Check Kathleen¡¯s most recent travel history. The more detailed the better,¡± Samuel instructed coldly.


    ¡°Mr. Macari, why don¡¯t we nt a spy near Mrs. Macari?¡± Tyson suggested quietly.


    Samuel replied without any emotion, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tyson pursed his lips. ¡°Recently, a cousin of mine got employed by Astra Entertainment. She just got the


    notice that she will be Mrs. Macari¡¯s assistant.¡±


    His cousin was certainly ted at the moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± Samuel asked coldly.


    ¡°Valerie.¡±


    ¡°Tell her that aside from the sry she¡¯s getting from Astra Entertainment, I will also be giving her ten


    thousand every month. All she needs to do is to tell me what Kathleen is doing every day,¡± Samuel


    commanded.


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Tyson nodded.


    Samuel frowned as his eyes glowed menacingly.


    Christopher, are you really trying to steal my woman? Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve really got to do that!


    Charles arranged for Kathleen to stay in his mansion.


    Normally, he lived alone.


    Kathleen was still watching the video as she entered the mansion.


    She looked at Charles and asked, ¡°Charles, would my career in acting be affected adversely if I¡¯m


    involved in a rtionship?¡±


    Charles said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? You¡¯re the winner of the Academy Award for Best Actress


    now! Furthermore, a stable rtionship is beneficial to you. This prevents all sorts of people from taking


    advantage of your reputation.¡±


    Kathleen pouted. ¡°Who dares to do that? You are my biggest support now. Who doesn¡¯t know that within


    the entertainment industry, Astra Entertainment is the one that should not be messed with? Seriously.¡±


    What¡¯s the point of doing something extra like this?


    Charles patted her head and said, ¡°You just have to follow my arrangements. All right, go take a rest.


    There¡¯s a dinner party tonight.¡±


    Kathleen grumbled, ¡°You¡¯re giving me work when I¡¯ve only juste back?¡±


    ¡°Christopher will be attending. As his fianc¨¦e, shouldn¡¯t you attend as well? We owe him a favor. If it


    hadn¡¯t been for him, I would never have found you.¡±


    Kathleen felt bad. ¡°I know. But after all the things you guys did, how am I supposed to talk to Old Mrs.


    Macari and the rest?¡±


    ¡°I believe that the Macari family, other than Samuel, is very reasonable and understanding. They won¡¯t


    mind,¡± Charles said as though he understood them well.


    Kathleen felt helpless. ¡°But I don¡¯t love Christopher. I treat him as a brother. Furthermore, if the marriage


    is canceled, how should I exin it? It will look bad on Christopher.¡±


    Charles advised, ¡°In that case, you should just marry him. A woman should find someone who loves


    herself instead of someone she loves.¡±


    ¡°Charles!¡± Kathleen got angry.


    Charles immediately stopped joking around and got serious. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Kathleen was fuming. ¡°Listen well. I know you dislike Samuel, but I am responsible for my own feelings.


    What you did this time really crossed my line. You know, the main reason why I divorced himst time


    was that I had been manipted by him in various ways. Do you want me to cut ties with you as well?¡±


    Charles panicked and consoled, ¡°Kathleen, don¡¯t be angry. I just didn¡¯t want Samuel to bother you.¡±


    Kathleen yelled, ¡°There are many ways to keep him from bothering me. One monthter, make an


    announcement that the marriage between Christopher and me is canceled!¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Christopher relented.


    Kathleen instructed sternly, ¡°Tell the public that it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t taint Christopher in any way. Start


    prepping for it now. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Charles did not expect Kathleen to get this angry.


    He really did neglect Kathleen¡¯s sensitive feelings this time.


    However, he only wanted to protect her.


    They had returned to handle matters pertaining to their identities and reunion, so Samuel would naturally


    come to pester her.


    He did not want Kathleen to fall further into the trap. Thus, he had no choice but to do that.


    Furthermore, Christopher actually loved Kathleen.


    He had expressed that he was willing to marry Kathleen whether she loved him or not.


    Such a man would surely treat her dotingly. Why would she reject him?


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 88

    chapter 88


    Seeing Christopher, Kathleen could not help but say, ¡°Chris, don¡¯t fool around with Charles next time.¡±


    Knowing what she was referring to, Christopher gave her a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°I told Charles to make it look like we spend a lot of time apart, and we¡¯ll announce our breakup a month


    later so that there¡¯ll be a lesser impact on you,¡± Kathleen said with a serious expression.


    Christopher felt dejected. Does she still not want to get too involved with me?


    ¡°Okay.¡± Christopher¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Anything you say.¡±


    He only wanted to dote on her and do as she wished.


    Only then did Kathleen smile at ease and followed him to the banquet.


    This time, Charles did not follow them to the banquet.


    As Kathleen had just returned to Jadeborough, Charles needed to make a lot of arrangements for her.


    Therefore, only Valerie went with her.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Valerie received training before, so she knew what she needed to do while at the banquet with Kathleen.


    The banquet was hosted by Christopher¡¯s business partner.


    Coincidentally, the host was the sponsor of the variety show that Kathleen was about to join.


    Christopher¡¯s appearance with Kathleen immediately caused a sensation.


    To the people in Jadeborough, Kathleen was not only the winner of the Academy Award for Best Actress


    but also Samuel¡¯s ex-wife.


    Everyone knew about her wedding with Samuel, for it was the talk of the town when it happened.


    Hence, when they saw her with Christopher, they could not help feeling weird about it.


    After all, Christopher was Samuel¡¯s cousin.


    This rtion of theirs made things all the more interesting.


    Fortunately, Kathleen had thought of it beforeing back, so she did not care about it at all.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson,¡± Christopher greeted a man while taking Kathleen along.


    James Lawson was a chubby man. ¡°Mr. Morris.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, this is Kathleen Johnson. She¡¯s going to join the filming of The Fantastic Restaurant,¡±


    Christopher introduced.


    ¡°Really? This show will definitely be very interesting with the participation of an Academy Award-winning


    actress,¡± James replied with a grin.


    Kathleen was embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, Mr. Lawson. In fact, I¡¯m still a rookie whom no one


    knows.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be humble, Ms. Johnson. You¡¯re so popr now. Who doesn¡¯t know your name?¡± James said with


    a half-smile.


    Kathleen gave him a faint smile in response.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, I¡¯m going to show her around,¡± Christopher said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Due to his kindness and his rtionship with Christopher, James would not treat Kathleen as he


    did with other female celebrities.


    Besides, he had heard that Kathleen had a close rtionship with the CEO of Astra Entertainment, so he


    did not dare to do anything to her.


    Taking Kathleen to the dining area, Christopher said with a gentle smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. They don¡¯t


    dare to make things difficult for you when I¡¯m around. Come. Eat something.¡±


    Kathleen sighed and replied, ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that this movie would win an award. Although I studied


    acting, I was scouted by the director on the street and given the opportunity to act in this movie by


    ident.¡±


    In fact, she did not intend to be a celebrity at the beginning, but after thinking about it, she really did not


    have any other skills.


    Besides, her brother was the CEO of Astra Entertainment.


    Hence, she had no choice but to make her debut.


    She also knew what she would face after her debut. The fact that she was Samuel¡¯s ex-wife was enough


    for others to make a fuss about her.


    Thus, she was mentally prepared from the start.


    ¡°This shows that you¡¯re capable.¡± Christopher took a ss of fruit juice for Kathleen.


    Taking it from him, Kathleen drank it slowly.


    ¡°What do you want to eat? Actresses can¡¯t eat much in the evening, can they?¡± Christopher asked with a


    faint smile.


    ¡°Yeah. Just give me some vegetables.¡± Kathleen shrugged.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s very easy to provide for you,¡± joked Christopher.


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a blessing to marry me,¡± Kathleen replied friskily.


    She had always been bubbly and adorable and not dull.


    Although she went through a lot a year ago, fortunately, she managed to ovee it.


    The mention of marrying her brought a dark look to Christopher¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I wonder if I have this pleasure,¡± he said meaningfully.


    Kathleen, who got distracted by the cakes on the table, did not hear what Christopher said.


    ¡°What did you say, Chris?¡± Kathleen tilted her head, looking cute.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Christopher replied calmly.


    Kathleen went to take a piece of strawberry cake, but two women did not notice her and ran into her by


    ident.


    Losing her bnce, Kathleen fell backward.


    Christopher extended his arms to catch her, but someone acted faster than he did.


    A long and strong arm wrapped around Kathleen¡¯s slim waist as her shoulders hit a man¡¯s firm chest.


    The familiar and powerful musky fragrance of a mature man filled her nostrils and entered her


    bloodstream.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was deep and attractive like a cello.


    Startled, Kathleen noticed the dark purple tie around the man¡¯s neck.


    She quickly got out of Samuel¡¯s arms and took two steps to the side.


    Samuel smiled. Her waist is still so soft.


    Christopher swiftly stood between them to shield Kathleen.


    Now that Kathleen was not rted to Samuel anymore, Christopher could openly protect her and did not


    need to be bound by his identity as Samuel¡¯s cousin.


    Samuel did not like seeing how Christopher was protective of Kathleen as if she belonged to him.


    He looked over at Kathleen, whose hand was holding a small te with strawberry cake and blueberry


    cheesecake. She still likes the same things as she did when she was younger.


    Kathleen was speechless to see the strawberry cake on her te as the strawberry had fallen off the


    cake.


    ¡°Here. Take it.¡± Samuel handed her a small fork.


    Kathleen frowned.


    Christopher also picked up a fork and said with a smile, ¡°Go ahead and dig in. I¡¯ll buy you one every day


    if you like it.¡±


    Kathleen took the fork from Christopher and replied with a sweet smile, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing that, Samuel slowly put down his hand, his heart aching.


    ¡°If you like it, I can ask a Michelin chef to make it for you.¡± His voice was hoarse.


    Kathleen did not even bother to look at him.


    Thest thing she expected upon her return to Jadeborough was that Samuel would pester her.


    As the CEO of Macari Group, he did not need to grovel to a woman at all.


    Looking up, Kathleen stared straight at her former husband. Her beautiful eyes were adorable, but there


    was a look of aloofness in them.


    ¡°This is inappropriate, Mr. Macari. It can easily cause misunderstanding.¡± Kathleen sounded cold.


    Despite his heartache, Samuel asked calmly, ¡°What misunderstanding can be caused?¡±


    Kathleen pursed her red lips. ¡°We have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡±


    Samuel gave her a meaningful look and said in an attractive voice, ¡°Kate, Grandma misses you very


    much.¡±


    I miss you too.


    Yet, he dared not say thest sentence as he was afraid that Kathleen would be displeased.


    Naturally, Kathleen missed Diana as well.


    In the past year, she dared note back to visit Diana for fear that Samuel would find her, so she only


    called Diana secretly.


    ¡°I will find time to see her,¡± replied Kathleen.


    ¡°Okay. When will you be free?¡± Samuel swallowed hard, his Adam¡¯s apple bopping up and down.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 89

    chapter 89


    Christopher took Kathleen home and drove her to the mansion¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°We¡¯ve reached your house,¡± Christopher said warmly.


    Kathleen nced at the white building outside his car window and said, ¡°Thank you for taking me home,


    Chris.¡±


    ¡°There really is no need for thanks, Kate. It¡¯s okay.¡± Christopher disliked how Kathleen was being distant


    from him.


    Despite that, he knew if he confessed to her, she would certainly reject him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get going then.¡± Kathleen pushed the car door open and got out of the car.


    Christopher stared nkly at Kathleen¡¯s slim figure as she disappeared from his sight.


    Maybe I should give her more time and not force her to make a decision now.


    Once Kathleen entered her house, Charles descended the stairs.


    ¡°Did you have fun?¡± he asked in concern.


    Kathleen shook her head. ¡°I bumped into Samuel.¡±


    ¡°What is he doing there?¡± Charles walked and stood in front of Kathleen.


    ¡°It was nothing. He wanted me to visit Grandma,¡± Kathleen answered and pursed her lips. ¡°I know that!


    But I just came back home today. I¡¯ll visit her. It¡¯s just a matter of time. What¡¯s the rush, geez.¡±


    Charles knew that Kathleen treated and loved Diana like her own grandmother.


    ¡°When will you visit her? I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Charles said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go tomorrow,¡± Kathleen answered after contemting. ¡°Anyway, I think Samuel would assume I¡¯ll visit


    her several dayster, but I want to catch him off guard by visiting Grandma earlier.¡±


    Charles smiled faintly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prepare the gifts then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get anything that¡¯s toovish or expensive, otherwise she¡¯ll think we¡¯re not being sincere enough,¡±


    Kathleen said before adding, ¡°I think I¡¯d better prepare the gifts myself. I know what she likes best, after


    all.¡±


    Charles chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me, your own brother?¡±


    Kathleen snorted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do,¡± Charles said with a slightugh. ¡°Just go and rest.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Kathleen nodded and climbed up the stairs with her high heels on.


    Charles withdrew his gaze. A hint of coldness glinted in his eyes.


    Samuel is such a pest!


    The next day, Kathleen and Charles visited Diana in the Macari residence.


    For the past year, Kathleen frequently stayed in touch with Diana.


    However, they never met face to face.


    When Kathleen arrived at the Macari residence, everyone was d to see her.


    After all, Kathleen had lived in the Macari residence for a few years. Moreover, she was kind, so


    everyone loved her.


    Everyone had missed her for the past year.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± When Kathleen saw Diana, she ran over and hugged the older woman.


    Diana had recovered well in this past year.


    Now, she could get down from her bed and walk around on her own.


    ¡°Oh, my sweet little Katie is here! Haha!¡± Diana eximed in joy.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back. I¡¯m sorry for worrying you for this past year,¡± Kathleen said sadly as if ming


    herself.


    ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s not your fault. We¡¯re the ones who let you down,¡± Diana said as she patted Kathleen¡¯s


    head. ¡°Come here and sit with me.¡±


    Then, Kathleen released Diana. With a slightugh, the former introduced her brother. ¡°Grandma, let me


    introduce you to Charles. This is Charles Johnson, my elder brother.¡±


    Diana was a little shocked. ¡°Your brother?¡±


    Charles took a step forward. ¡°Nice to meet you, Old Mrs. Macari. I¡¯m Kate¡¯s elder brother, Charles


    Johnson.¡±


    ¡°You have a brother?¡± Diana asked quizzically.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kathleen nodded and continued, ¡°Actually, we lost my brother when he was born. He was passed


    through many hands before he was sold off overseas. We only reunited with himst year.¡±


    ¡°My goodness,¡± Diana eximed and looked at Charles with pity. ¡°Poor boy, you¡¯ve really suffered. Come


    here and sit.¡±


    Holding Charles¡¯ hand, Diana and the pair of siblings sat down.


    Diana scrutinized Charles¡¯ face and nodded. ¡°You have your father¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, my brother and I had already done our DNA test,¡± Kathleen exined, grinning.


    Diana nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good, but it¡¯s truly a miracle.¡±


    ¡°I heard it from my parents when I was young. They believed that my brother had passed away. Every


    time he was mentioned, my mom would cry, so everyone was careful not to talk about him anymore


    because they were afraid that my mom would cry herself ragged,¡± Kathleen continued to exin.


    ¡°This is natural. Since you¡¯re Katie¡¯s brother, then Charles, you are also my dearest grandson. From now


    on, I¡¯ll love you too,¡± Diana said with a twinkle in her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Charles smiled too. It seemed that Diana was an easy person to get along with.


    ¡°Maria, please call Calvin and Wynnie. I want them toe back for lunch.¡± Diana was delighted. ¡°We¡¯ll


    have a family lunch!¡± she eximed.


    Although she had said it was a family lunch, she did not invite Samuel.N?velDrama.Org content.


    At that instant, Kathleen knew that Diana had her best interests in mind.


    Despite that, she only hoped to be able to get along with her former husband.


    This could only work if Samuel was willing.


    ¡°Yes, Old Mrs. Macari,¡± Maria said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare something Mrs¡­. Ms. Johnson likes.¡±


    Smiling, Kathleen did not mind Maria¡¯s mistake. Honestly, Maria was not the only one that needed to


    be ustomed to Kathleen¡¯s new identity, for Kathleen herself needed to get used to it as well.


    Maria nced outside the window. ¡°Old Mrs. Macari, Mr. Samuel is back.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Diana panicked.


    Why is that little brat back now?


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s okay,¡± Kathleen said as she sped her hands around Diana¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s really okay.


    We¡¯ve agreed that we¡¯ll treat each other like siblings when we divorced.¡±


    Diana¡¯s other hand gripped Kathleen¡¯s hand in return. Her hand is so cold! She really doesn¡¯t want to


    meet Samuel. Look how much that little brat must have scared her!


    As they were chatting, Samuel entered the house.


    His almond-shaped eyes narrowed when he saw the trio in the living room.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Diana said, her disapproval being written all over her face.


    ¡°Documents,¡± Samuel said expressionlessly before adding, ¡°I left them here yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Diana scoffed.


    Kathleen was a little surprised. Is Samuel living in the Macari residence? I thought he lived at Florinia


    Manor.


    Florinia Manor was the mansion Samuel currently lived in.


    The man shot a nce at Kathleen.


    Today, she wore a rose-red sweater and a ck umbre skirt. She looked cute yet dignified.


    On the other hand, Charles was dressed in a formal ck suit and white shirt, making him look like an


    elite. However, his gaze had a wild look to it.


    ¡°Leave when you¡¯ve gotten your document,¡± Diana urged Samuel unhappily.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Samuel hummed in agreement, but he looked slightly gloomy.


    Pursing her lips, Kathleen nced at him and then at Diana.


    Samuel turned and went up the stairs for his document.


    ¡°Grandma, does Samuel always live here?¡± Kathleen asked in curiosity.


    ¡°Sometimes,¡± Diana answered.


    Kathleen nodded.


    At this moment, Samuel descended the stairs with a document in his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get going now,¡± he said, looking at Diana.


    However, Diana ignored him and stayed silent.


    Expressionless, he strode withrge steps to the entrance.


    Before he could leave, Kathleen stood up and called out to him, ¡°Samuel.¡±


    He halted his steps abruptly, turned around, and walked toward her.


    Stunned, Kathleen took two steps back instinctively.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Macari. Don¡¯t you know you have to keep a safe social distance?¡± Charles eximed in


    annoyance.


    Why does he have to walk all the way over here? My sister only called out to him. He could have just


    stood there and answered.


    ¡°Looking someone in the eye and talking with the person face to face is the polite way of interaction.¡±


    Then, Samuel looked at Kathleen before saying gently, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Kathleen was a bit nervous as she was not used to talking to him with him so near her. Nheless, she


    invited, ¡°Come and have lunch with us.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 90

    chapter 90


    Kathleen knitted her brows. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Samuel, why do you need to know? You don¡¯t n on waiting for Kathleen when she goes to the


    Macari residence, do you?¡± Christopher sneered.


    He was hinting at Kathleen about Samuel¡¯s n.


    Kathleen was still too young and innocent, particrly for a cunning man like Samuel.


    Kathleen gave Samuel a sidelong nce.


    He¡¯s actually ying mind games with me, but unfortunately, I won¡¯t fall for it! Never!


    ¡°I¡¯ll visit her when I have time. I don¡¯t need your intervention.¡± Putting down the te, Kathleen


    grabbed Christopher¡¯s hand and left with the man in tow.


    Samuel watched her flee with a look of dejection in his eyes.


    She made no secret of her distaste for him, which sent a sharp pain to his chest.


    Kathleen left the banquet with Christopher and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chris. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin.¡± Christopher understood herpletely.


    Kathleen was feeling aggrieved.


    Reaching out to pat her on the head, Christopherforted, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart, Kate. You


    haven¡¯t gotten used to being around him yet. You¡¯ll be fine after you get used to it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so useless.¡± She was frustrated.


    Christopher smiled faintly at her. ¡°It¡¯s really fine, Kate. Take it slow.¡±


    She looked at him. ¡°Chris, thank you forforting me.¡±


    ¡°You silly girl.¡± Christopher shed her a smile. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell Mr. Lawson first? Wouldn¡¯t it be rude to leave like this?¡± Kathleen looked at


    him.


    Christopher replied with a faint smile, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded obediently.


    Christopher then turned to go back in.


    Standing by the window, Kathleen looked out of it.


    The night view from the window was breathtaking.


    All of a sudden, a tall silhouette appeared behind her.


    Kathleen saw the reflection of Samuel on the window.


    She tried to run away but was instantly hugged by him.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± She struggled to break free from his embrace. Feeling angry and anxious, she


    threatened, ¡°I¡¯ll shout for help if you don¡¯t let go!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a celebrity. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen by others and getting yourself in a scandal? I


    won¡¯t touch you as long as you don¡¯t run away from me, okay?¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was hoarse and


    deep.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Kathleen said angrily.


    Samuel let her go.


    Turning around, Kathleen shot him a death stare. ¡°What do you want, Samuel?¡±


    There was an iprehensible emotion in Samuel¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have a question for you. You said


    you¡¯ve loved me for ten years¡ª¡±


    ¡°I used to! I don¡¯t love you now,¡± corrected Kathleen.


    Samuel smiled wryly. ¡°I know. I just want to know, when did you start liking me? Was it when you


    first arrived at the Macari residence?¡±


    Kathleen gave a dryugh. ¡°Samuel, I fell in love with you earlier than you knew.¡±


    ¡°Was it when you fell into the water?¡± Samuel knitted his brows.


    Biting her red lips, Kathleen shook her head.


    Samuel was baffled. Was it even earlier?


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Samuel stepped forward and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Tell me, when did you fall in love with


    me?¡±


    Kathleen was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking about this now,


    Samuel?¡±


    She did not understand why he could not let it go now that they were already divorced.


    ¡°It¡¯s not pointless. Tell me or I¡¯ll kiss you right here until you do!¡± Samuel said with a clenched jaw.


    ¡°You!¡± With tears in her eyes, Kathleen took a deep breath and went on, ¡°Your high school is right


    next to my middle school.¡±


    Samuel frowned. ¡°Is it?¡±


    Kathleen red at him. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Samuel was struck dumb for a while before asking with a smile, ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°One time after school, a driver hit several people with a car. I almost got hit too, but you appeared


    and saved me by pulling me to the side and running away from the scene with me in your arms.


    That¡¯s when I¡­¡±


    I fell in love with you.


    The fields of their schools were next to each other.


    Coincidentally, she had gym ss during her ninth grade at the same time as Samuel¡¯s gym ss.


    She would secretly look at him from across the railing.N?velDrama.Org content.


    The basketball court where he yed basketball was very far away from her, but she still went to


    see him.


    Every time he scored, she would be excited, happy, and delighted for him.


    Samuel thought of the incident she mentioned.


    Saving her was the least he could do at the time, but she kept it deep in her heart.


    It turned out that she fell in love with him that early.


    If he had known it earlier, he would not have let her down for ten years or even longer.


    ¡°Kate¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s dark eyes were as deep as the sea.


    Kathleen had calmed down at that point. ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to pester me, Samuel. Do you still want to


    force me to death again?¡±


    Her words made him freeze.


    ¡°Kate.¡± Christopher returned.


    Seeing Samuel with Kathleen, Christopher was anxious.


    ¡°Chris, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± Kathleen had gradually learned how to face Samuel.


    Christopher gave his cousin a displeased look. ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice, Samuel, don¡¯t


    make a joke out of yourself.¡±


    With that, he held Kathleen¡¯s hand and turned to leave.


    The look in Samuel¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Make a joke out of myself? Ha! How ridiculous. We¡¯ll see who¡¯s a joke.


    While on the way back, Kathleen remained silent.


    Christopher said in a gentle voice, ¡°Rx, Kate. To be honest, you will inevitably run into Samuel


    after you return to Jadeborough. You¡¯ll also meet him when you visit Old Mrs. Macari at the Macari


    residence.¡±


    Even if they avoided each other, they would still meet sooner orter, so Kathleen must learn to


    adapt.


    ¡°Chris, I¡¯m actually clear-headed.¡± Kathleen looked at the neon lights outside the car window. ¡°You


    don¡¯t have to worry about me. I know how to get along with Samuel.¡±


    Christopher pursed his lips.


    Kathleen let out a sigh. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t love or hate Samuel now. Besides, there are


    Grandma, Mrs. Macari, and Mr. Macari between us, so it¡¯s impossible for me and Samuel to be


    enemies forever.¡±


    Christopher understood that it was a part of Kathleen¡¯s personality.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat him in a calm manner, and I also hope he can be the same to me.¡± Kathleen pursed her


    lips. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not only me who has to learn to get along with him, but also him. Both of us need


    time. We had an ugly breakup back then, and we feel a little resentful deep down, but it¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll


    slowly be at peace with each other when we meet again in the future. Then, it will pass.¡±


    Christopher nodded. ¡°I believe in you.¡±


    However, he did not believe in Samuel, who had done such crazy things in order to see Kathleen.


    He did not believe that thetter could move on from Kathleen.


    He knew very well what kind of person Samuel was.


    Samuel was ruthless and cruel, but it would be terrifying once he fell in love.


    His affection included his possessiveness.


    Christopher was afraid that Kathleen would not be able to resist it, which was why he tried so hard


    to make her his.


    That way, he would not worry no matter how Samuel pestered her.


    However, he had no chance at all in the past year.


    If only I could have a few more years.


    s, Kathleen could not wait as she had a reason that forced her toe back.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 91

    chapter 91


    Diana and Charles both wore dumbfounded expressions on their faces.


    Samuel¡¯s almond-shaped eyes narrowed slightly as he answered, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Kathleen sat down again and lowered her head without a word.


    I must be crazy!


    Samuel sat down and ced the documents aside, which invited a re from Diana.


    The old woman rolled her eyes at her grandson, disgruntled.


    He¡¯s returned so hurriedly to get these documents, yet he refuses to leave after retrieving them. An


    excuse! An excuse is what it is!


    Meanwhile, disdain was written all over Charles¡¯ face.


    This man is pretty cunning, huh? That gloomy look on his face was obviously meant to deceive


    Kathleen! My sister¡¯s a soft-hearted person. How dare he make use of her kindness. Son of a b*tch!


    At the same time, Kathleen was chastising herself as regret crept up her.


    Why did I invite him back for a meal? Come to think of it, this is Samuel¡¯s residence, and I¡¯m the


    guest here. Why am I, a guest, inviting the resident of this residence for lunch? Oh, how awkward!


    ¡°Katie,e and have some oranges.¡± Diana eased the tension in the room by piping up and


    stuffing a slice of fruit into Kathleen¡¯s slender hands. ¡°This is your favorite, no?¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Grandma,¡± said Kathleen upon recovering her senses.


    Diana was delighted. ¡°Tell me. What have you been up to abroad for the past year?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen naturally began chatting with the older woman.


    As the twodies chattered away happily, Samuel kept his attention on Kathleen¡¯s each and every


    move. His gaze was filled with an infinite amount of gentleness.


    Displeased, Charles asked, ¡°Mr. Macari, fancy having a talk outside?¡±


    D*mn it! How dare he have the audacity to pretend as if he cares about Kathleen? Has he forgotten


    how the woman he loves harmed Kathleen and my two little nephews who never got the chance to


    see the world? How disgusting!


    Samuel replied indifferently, ¡°Sure.¡±


    The two men headed out.


    Upon noticing their movements, Kathleen could not help but feel nervous.


    Diana smiled and held Kathleen¡¯s hands. ¡°You have your brother to protect you. Don¡¯t worry. They


    will be just fine. Let¡¯s continue your story.¡±


    Kathleen bit her lip and returned to her conversation with Diana as Samuel and Charles went


    outside for a chat.


    Even on winter days, warmth seeped out of the bright sun.


    As soon as they were outside, Charles let out a sneer. ¡°Mr. Macari, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware my sister


    is now engaged.¡±


    ¡°If one can divorce after a marriage, one can also call off an engagement.¡± Samuel¡¯s deep voice


    which resembled a cello was void of emotions. ¡°So, what are you trying to say, Mr. Johnson?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is¡ª get away from my sister!¡± Charles hissed with a menacing look. ¡°I forbid you


    to go near her. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± Samuel¡¯s tone was chilly. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to say to me?¡±


    Charles could not help snickering upon hearing his response. ¡°Surely you aren¡¯t thinking that she


    will change her mind and live with you as long as you insist on keeping her by your side like an


    unreasonable person? Just like what you did in the past?¡±


    Unreasonable person?


    Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°No, I won¡¯t anymore.¡±


    He knew what Kathleen resented.


    Otherwise, she would not have left him using such extreme measures.


    Samuel thought about it before. Had he not pushed to her limit, perhaps Kathleen would have


    stayed.


    A year¡¯s time was neither long nor short. However, only he knew how hard the year had been


    without Kathleen¡¯s presence by his side.


    Throughout this year, everyone told him that his temper had changed. He had be more vicious


    and colder than before.


    s, only he knew that the woman who could suppress the hostility in him was gone.


    She no longer wanted him.


    ¡°Let me get this straight. My sister¡¯s getting married to Christopher. That man is a thousand times


    better than you as he respects and adores her more than you. Hence, there won¡¯t be any so-called


    first love or hopeless lies in their rtionship!¡± Charles red at Samuel furiously and spat, ¡°Most


    importantly, Kate has me, her brother, to protect her now. I won¡¯t allow you to mistreat her


    anymore!¡±


    A hint of viciousness shed across Samuel¡¯s eyes when he heard that Kathleen was marrying


    Christopher.


    He uttered coldly, ¡°Christopher won¡¯t probably have the guts to marry her.¡±


    ¡°Pfft! You¡¯re really confident with yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡± Charles mocked. ¡°Thanks to Christopher, I


    got to reunite with Kate. He had been helping her search for her long-lost brother since he knew she


    had a brother who was separated from her at a young age. What about you? Did you even know


    that she has an elder brother?¡±


    Samuel swallowed hard, causing his Adam¡¯s apple to bob up and down. Evidently, he was unaware


    of this.


    He never cared about these things.


    Naturally, he did not ask about them either.


    Though he seemed to know Kathleen well, in truth, he waspletely ignorant about her life.


    At that moment, a white Maserati drove into the courtyard.


    Wynnie emerged from the car first.


    She appeared to be in high spirits, but her mood turned sulky when she saw Samuel.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She frowned.


    Samuel fell speechless.


    ¡°You are?¡± A deep knot appeared between Wynnie¡¯s brows as she turned around to look at Charles.


    In an instant, a smile appeared across her face as she asked, ¡°You¡¯re Kate¡¯s brother, right?¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Macari.¡± Charles curled his lips. ¡°I¡¯m Kate¡¯s elder brother, Charles Johnson.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Johnson.¡± Wynnie shook his hand. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing to hear. Kate finally


    has an elder brother to take care of her.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Upon hearing thatment, Charles smiled lightly and answered, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Macari, for


    looking after my sister.¡±


    Wynnie shot Samuel a look and replied awkwardly, ¡°We didn¡¯t do our job well, really.¡±


    ¡°Your kick at the wedding was really satisfying,¡± Charles uttered in gratitude.


    ¡°That was nothing. I suppose everyone present would¡¯ve done the same,¡± Wynnie said sheepishly.


    ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Charles paused and added, ¡°Some gentlemen wouldn¡¯t bear to do so.¡±


    Wynnie took another nce at Samuel.


    ¡°Mrs. Macari, Old Mrs. Macari and my sister are in the living room,¡± Charles stated with a half-smile.


    ¡°I will see them inside then.¡± Wynnie pondered for a while and added, ¡°Mr. Johnson, feel free to


    punch someone in the face. I will help you with thewsuit if a certain someone dares to sue you.¡±


    Samuel was rendered speechless after hearing that.


    Charles smiled gently. ¡°Okay.¡±


    I¡¯m not that violent, though.


    ¡°It seems that Mr. Macari isn¡¯t popr among his family either,¡± Charles said coldly, ¡°What goes


    aroundes around.¡±


    Having said that, he returned to the house, leaving Samuel alone outside.


    Coincidently, Calvin returned in his car.


    He approached his son and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be here?¡± Samuel answered frostily. ¡°Do you want to stuff me back into my mother¡¯s


    tummy?¡±


    ¡°Such a huge figure of you will wreck my wife¡¯s stomach,¡± Calvin scoffed. ¡°I will be heartbroken to


    see that, even if you aren¡¯t. Oh! I¡¯ve forgotten that you don¡¯t even adore your wife, let alone your


    mother.¡±


    Samuel was at a loss of words.


    With that, Calvin stepped in with Samuel following behind.


    The entire living room was filled withughter. Back in the days when Kathleen was absent, this


    ce was never lively and merry.


    Now that she was back, the house was once again filled with warmth and passion.


    Samuel knew his dull character would not bring a smile to his family.


    Kathleen was the one who helped himmunicate with his family those years.


    ¡°You are still staying around?¡± Wynnie¡¯s brows knitted together.


    Samuel ignored her and sat down.


    Calvin furrowed his brows too. It isn¡¯t easy for Kathleen to visit us. Even Mom is d to see her


    here. Can¡¯t he read the room and stay away for a while?


    ¡°Mr. Macari, Mrs. Macari, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m the one who asked him to say,¡± Kathleen uttered.


    ¡°Hear that?¡± Samuel said indifferently.


    Wynnie snorted at her son while Calvin red at him.


    What¡¯s with his boastful attitude? Kathleen is merely being courteous toward him.


    After that, they all headed to the dining hall to have their meal.


    Everyoneughed and chatted throughout the meal, but only Samuel was eating his food quietly.


    His seat was far away from Kathleen¡¯s, yet his gaze never left her for a second.


    After finishing his meal, he got up to leave.


    However, Kathleen pursed her lips and said, ¡°Samuel, let me see you out. I have something to tell


    you.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 92

    chapter 92


    Samuel did not expect Kathleen to take the initiative to send him off.


    He curled his lips into a smile. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Kathleen then got up and walked Samuel out.


    Outside, the warm afternoon sun rays shining on Kathleen made her look warm and pleasant.


    It was as though the whole of hers was no longer icy.


    ¡°Samuel.¡± Kathleen looked up at the man who was much taller than herself.


    He was dazzling with his back against the light.


    Yet, he was so cold that the sunshine did not seem to warm him.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Samuel stared at her.


    He had not seen her for a year. She seemed to be the same as before, but at the same time, she


    looked different.


    When she gazed at him, her eyes no longer twinkled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just be friends.¡± Kathleen¡¯s gaze on Samuel no longer contained the nervousness it had when


    theyst met at the airport.


    She was now as calm as millpond.


    Samuel silently stared at her before saying, ¡°Do you think I can do that?¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips as she spoke. ¡°If you can¡¯t, I have no choice but to stay away from you in


    the future, Samuel. If it hadn¡¯t been for Grandma, Mr. Macari, and Mrs. Macari, I would never have


    reconciled with you.¡±


    ¡°Reconcile?¡± Samuel mocked himself, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I was a killer? Are you sure you want to


    reconcile with me?¡±


    Kathleen shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re right. In truth, you were the executioner who indirectly ended both


    my children¡¯s lives. There¡¯s no way I can really forgive you. But Samuel, I don¡¯t want to put


    Grandma and the others in a tight spot. I don¡¯t want them to drive you away when I meet you in the


    Macari residence. There¡¯s really no need for that.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that I¡¯m only a stranger to you now?¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was husky.


    Although he knew the answer to his question, he still felt incredibly miserable when he uttered the


    words himself.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    Samuel looked at her with a sullen face. ¡°What if I can¡¯t do it?


    Kathleen knitted her brows. ¡°As I told you, I have no other choice but to try my best to stay away


    from you if you¡¯re unable to do so.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to avoid me for the rest of your life?¡± His voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve found


    you now. I¡¯ll never let you go again.¡±


    Everyone had helped Kathleen keep the secret from Samuel for the past year.


    However, once she exposed herself, he would definitely seize her, giving her no chance to escape.


    ¡°Samuel, if you want both of us to suffer, you may have a try.¡± Kathleen met his sharp eyes as she


    spoke. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if you insist on getting into a life-and-death conflict.¡±


    Samuel took a step forward and grabbed her delicate, fragile chin with his rough, slender fingers.


    He said coldly, ¡°You won¡¯t die. I¡¯m the one who should die.¡±


    Kathleen inhaled deeply as she took a few steps back. ¡°Since you insist on having your own way, I


    can¡¯t stop you from that. Anyway, I came back with Charles this time just to settle some personal


    matters. We¡¯ll leave once everything is done. The world is so big; you won¡¯t be able to find me.¡±


    As soon as her words fell, she turned to leave.


    Samuel¡¯s gaze turned colder. Is she going to leave gain? No, I¡¯ll never let her leave!


    Kathleen¡¯s face was filled with sadness when she returned to the mansion.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Upon seeing that, Charles went up to her and put his big hand on her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just ignore


    him.¡±


    Kathleen remained silent.


    Just then, Wynnie walked over. ¡°Kate.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Macari.¡± Kathleen looked at Wynnie, feeling a little guilty. ¡°Actually, you guys don¡¯t have to


    treat Samuel like this for my sake.¡±


    Wynnie held Kathleen¡¯s hands. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He deserves it.¡±


    Kathleen was at a loss for words.


    ¡°By the way, I heard something good happened between you and Christopher. Is that true?¡± Wynnie


    asked with a smile.


    A feeling of awkwardness surged in Kathleen instantly. ¡°Mrs. Macari, actually¡ª¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Mrs. Macari.¡± Charles¡¯ gaze darkened. ¡°In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for Christopher, Kate and I might


    not have been able to reunite with each other. He has helped Kate a lot this year.¡±


    Wynnie smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t feel too pressured, Kate. It¡¯s normal to get married again after you and


    Samuel have divorced. Christopher is my nephew. I¡¯m still very happy to see both of you get


    together.¡±


    Kathleen felt helpless.


    In truth, her rtionship with Christopher was not like what Charles imed.


    However, she understood her brother¡¯s intention.


    After all, the only way to convince Samuel about her engagement with Christopher was to convince


    Wynnie and the rest first.


    Kathleen thought Samuel would stop pestering her by then.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hesitate to let me know if both of you need any advice on legal matters in


    Jadeborough,¡± Wynnie said gently.


    Kathleen nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°No matter how you and Samuel ended, we will still treat you as part of our family. Even though you


    and Samuel can¡¯t treat each other like brother and sister, you are still the child of the Macari family.¡±


    Wynnie caressed Kathleen¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°No matter where you are, you will still be our


    family¡¯s girl.¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s eyes were red with tears. ¡°Mrs. Macari¡­¡±


    Wynnie smiled dotingly. ¡°This is also your home. Remember toe back often. As for Samuel, I¡¯ll


    drive him away whenever youe.¡±


    Kathleen fell speechless upon hearing that.


    Suddenly, Calvin walked over to them. ¡°Darling, are you going to work? Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Wynnie nodded.


    Calvin then shed Kathleen a smile. ¡°What Wynnie said is exactly what I want to tell you. Don¡¯t feel


    pressured.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Macari,¡± Kathleen expressed her gratitude.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If Samuel dares to bully you again, I¡¯ll smack his face for you.¡± Calvin also


    caressed her head as if she was his daughter.


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Macari.¡± Kathleen chuckled.


    Calvin smiled in response and left with his wife.


    Seeing that, Charles sighed. ¡°I finally understand why you¡¯re willing to reconcile with Samuel even


    though he had hurt you so much.¡±


    In truth, all the Macaris are kind except for Samuel.


    Meanwhile, in Macari Group, Samuel remained indifferent throughout the meeting in the afternoon.


    Everyone was scared stiff and spoke extra cautiously.


    After casually ncing at his son, Calvin announced to the room, ¡°Let¡¯s take a ten-minute break.¡±


    Everyone immediately breathed a sigh of relief before getting up from their seats and heading out.


    Soon, only the father-and-son duo were left in the conference room.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this sour face of yours?¡± Calvin was displeased. ¡°Did we offend you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to retire, Dad,¡± Samuel said indifferently.


    Calvin was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Having one person in charge in thepany will be sufficient.¡± Samuel¡¯s face was void of


    emotions.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Calvin exploded in rage. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll just retire, then! I¡¯ll be more than happy to spend more


    time with your mom at home.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one retiring, not Mom. Just go home and be a househusband,¡± said Samuel coldly.


    Apparently, he was displeased with everyone that day.


    ¡°Haha! What¡¯s wrong with being a househusband? I¡¯m delighted to be one.¡± Calvin sneered. ¡°I


    can make my wife delicious food after being a househusband. Unlike you, simply throwing tantrum


    here for not having a wife.¡±


    ¡°Childish.¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m childish?¡± Calvin snorted. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m childish. At least, my wife didn¡¯t force me to divorce her


    with her own life. And you? You didn¡¯t give your wife a hoot when she was around. Now that she¡¯s


    gone, you pretend to be deeply in love with her and even stabbed yourself in the chest. How


    pathetic you are!¡±


    Samuel fell speechless.


    Calvin mmed the table before bellowing, ¡°Initially, I wanted to teach you how to patch things up


    with Kathleen. But apparently, you are still the same! F*ck! I don¡¯t care anymore!¡±


    With that, Calvin proceeded to make his way out.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Samuel called out awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯re such a wise and powerful man. How can you retire


    now? Ourpany needs you.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 93

    chapter 93


    Diana and Charles both wore dumbfounded expressions on their faces.


    Samuel¡¯s almond-shaped eyes narrowed slightly as he answered, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Kathleen sat down again and lowered her head without a word.


    I must be crazy!


    Samuel sat down and ced the documents aside, which invited a re from Diana.


    The old woman rolled her eyes at her grandson, disgruntled.


    He¡¯s returned so hurriedly to get these documents, yet he refuses to leave after retrieving them. An


    excuse! An excuse is what it is!


    Meanwhile, disdain was written all over Charles¡¯ face.


    This man is pretty cunning, huh? That gloomy look on his face was obviously meant to deceive


    Kathleen! My sister¡¯s a soft-hearted person. How dare he make use of her kindness. Son of a b*tch!


    At the same time, Kathleen was chastising herself as regret crept up her.


    Why did I invite him back for a meal? Come to think of it, this is Samuel¡¯s residence, and I¡¯m the


    guest here. Why am I, a guest, inviting the resident of this residence for lunch? Oh, how awkward!


    ¡°Katie,e and have some oranges.¡± Diana eased the tension in the room by piping up and


    stuffing a slice of fruit into Kathleen¡¯s slender hands. ¡°This is your favorite, no?¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Grandma,¡± said Kathleen upon recovering her senses.


    Diana was delighted. ¡°Tell me. What have you been up to abroad for the past year?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen naturally began chatting with the older woman.


    As the twodies chattered away happily, Samuel kept his attention on Kathleen¡¯s each and every


    move. His gaze was filled with an infinite amount of gentleness.


    Displeased, Charles asked, ¡°Mr. Macari, fancy having a talk outside?¡±


    D*mn it! How dare he have the audacity to pretend as if he cares about Kathleen? Has he forgotten


    how the woman he loves harmed Kathleen and my two little nephews who never got the chance to


    see the world? How disgusting!


    Samuel replied indifferently, ¡°Sure.¡±


    The two men headed out.


    Upon noticing their movements, Kathleen could not help but feel nervous.


    Diana smiled and held Kathleen¡¯s hands. ¡°You have your brother to protect you. Don¡¯t worry. They


    will be just fine. Let¡¯s continue your story.¡±


    Kathleen bit her lip and returned to her conversation with Diana as Samuel and Charles went


    outside for a chat.


    Even on winter days, warmth seeped out of the bright sun.


    As soon as they were outside, Charles let out a sneer. ¡°Mr. Macari, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware my sister


    is now engaged.¡±


    ¡°If one can divorce after a marriage, one can also call off an engagement.¡± Samuel¡¯s deep voice


    which resembled a cello was void of emotions. ¡°So, what are you trying to say, Mr. Johnson?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is¡ª get away from my sister!¡± Charles hissed with a menacing look. ¡°I forbid you


    to go near her. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± Samuel¡¯s tone was chilly. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to say to me?¡±


    Charles could not help snickering upon hearing his response. ¡°Surely you aren¡¯t thinking that she


    will change her mind and live with you as long as you insist on keeping her by your side like an


    unreasonable person? Just like what you did in the past?¡±


    Unreasonable person?


    Samuel¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°No, I won¡¯t anymore.¡±


    He knew what Kathleen resented.


    Otherwise, she would not have left him using such extreme measures.


    Samuel thought about it before. Had he not pushed to her limit, perhaps Kathleen would have


    stayed.


    A year¡¯s time was neither long nor short. However, only he knew how hard the year had been


    without Kathleen¡¯s presence by his side.


    Throughout this year, everyone told him that his temper had changed. He had be more vicious


    and colder than before.


    s, only he knew that the woman who could suppress the hostility in him was gone.


    She no longer wanted him.


    ¡°Let me get this straight. My sister¡¯s getting married to Christopher. That man is a thousand times


    better than you as he respects and adores her more than you. Hence, there won¡¯t be any so-called


    first love or hopeless lies in their rtionship!¡± Charles red at Samuel furiously and spat, ¡°Most


    importantly, Kate has me, her brother, to protect her now. I won¡¯t allow you to mistreat her


    anymore!¡±


    A hint of viciousness shed across Samuel¡¯s eyes when he heard that Kathleen was marrying


    Christopher.


    He uttered coldly, ¡°Christopher won¡¯t probably have the guts to marry her.¡±


    ¡°Pfft! You¡¯re really confident with yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡± Charles mocked. ¡°Thanks to Christopher, I


    got to reunite with Kate. He had been helping her search for her long-lost brother since he knew she


    had a brother who was separated from her at a young age. What about you? Did you even know


    that she has an elder brother?¡±


    Samuel swallowed hard, causing his Adam¡¯s apple to bob up and down. Evidently, he was unaware


    of this.


    He never cared about these things.


    Naturally, he did not ask about them either.


    Though he seemed to know Kathleen well, in truth, he waspletely ignorant about her life.


    At that moment, a white Maserati drove into the courtyard.


    Wynnie emerged from the car first.


    She appeared to be in high spirits, but her mood turned sulky when she saw Samuel.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She frowned.


    Samuel fell speechless.


    ¡°You are?¡± A deep knot appeared between Wynnie¡¯s brows as she turned around to look at Charles.


    In an instant, a smile appeared across her face as she asked, ¡°You¡¯re Kate¡¯s brother, right?¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Macari.¡± Charles curled his lips. ¡°I¡¯m Kate¡¯s elder brother, Charles Johnson.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Johnson.¡± Wynnie shook his hand. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing to hear. Kate finally


    has an elder brother to take care of her.¡±


    Upon hearing thatment, Charles smiled lightly and answered, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Macari, for


    looking after my sister.¡±


    Wynnie shot Samuel a look and replied awkwardly, ¡°We didn¡¯t do our job well, really.¡±


    ¡°Your kick at the wedding was really satisfying,¡± Charles uttered in gratitude.


    ¡°That was nothing. I suppose everyone present would¡¯ve done the same,¡± Wynnie said sheepishly.


    ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Charles paused and added, ¡°Some gentlemen wouldn¡¯t bear to do so.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Wynnie took another nce at Samuel.


    ¡°Mrs. Macari, Old Mrs. Macari and my sister are in the living room,¡± Charles stated with a half-smile.


    ¡°I will see them inside then.¡± Wynnie pondered for a while and added, ¡°Mr. Johnson, feel free to


    punch someone in the face. I will help you with thewsuit if a certain someone dares to sue you.¡±


    Samuel was rendered speechless after hearing that.


    Charles smiled gently. ¡°Okay.¡±


    I¡¯m not that violent, though.


    ¡°It seems that Mr. Macari isn¡¯t popr among his family either,¡± Charles said coldly, ¡°What goes


    aroundes around.¡±


    Having said that, he returned to the house, leaving Samuel alone outside.


    Coincidently, Calvin returned in his car.


    He approached his son and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be here?¡± Samuel answered frostily. ¡°Do you want to stuff me back into my mother¡¯s


    tummy?¡±


    ¡°Such a huge figure of you will wreck my wife¡¯s stomach,¡± Calvin scoffed. ¡°I will be heartbroken to


    see that, even if you aren¡¯t. Oh! I¡¯ve forgotten that you don¡¯t even adore your wife, let alone your


    mother.¡±


    Samuel was at a loss of words.


    With that, Calvin stepped in with Samuel following behind.


    The entire living room was filled withughter. Back in the days when Kathleen was absent, this


    ce was never lively and merry.


    Now that she was back, the house was once again filled with warmth and passion.


    Samuel knew his dull character would not bring a smile to his family.


    Kathleen was the one who helped himmunicate with his family those years.


    ¡°You are still staying around?¡± Wynnie¡¯s brows knitted together.


    Samuel ignored her and sat down.


    Calvin furrowed his brows too. It isn¡¯t easy for Kathleen to visit us. Even Mom is d to see her


    here. Can¡¯t he read the room and stay away for a while?


    ¡°Mr. Macari, Mrs. Macari, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m the one who asked him to say,¡± Kathleen uttered.


    ¡°Hear that?¡± Samuel said indifferently.


    Wynnie snorted at her son while Calvin red at him.


    What¡¯s with his boastful attitude? Kathleen is merely being courteous toward him.


    After that, they all headed to the dining hall to have their meal.


    Everyoneughed and chatted throughout the meal, but only Samuel was eating his food quietly.


    His seat was far away from Kathleen¡¯s, yet his gaze never left her for a second.


    After finishing his meal, he got up to leave.


    However, Kathleen pursed her lips and said, ¡°Samuel, let me see you out. I have something to tell


    you.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 94

    chapter 94


    The corner of Calvin¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he turned around.


    ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be begging me for help one day,¡± he said.


    Samuel¡¯s tone remained icy-cold. ¡°Are you going to spit it out or not? Otherwise, let¡¯s talk about how


    Mr. Heathrow sent his secretary to¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Calvin shot him a re and cut him off, chastising, ¡°Do you


    wish to cause chaos within the family?¡±


    Samuel merely looked at him indifferently.


    ¡°Let me tell you this. Kate has been requesting us, time after time, not to treat you differently for her


    sake. Do you know what that means?¡± Calvin cast a nce at his son.


    The calm andposed Samuel probed, ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°You idiot!¡± Calvin mmed the table passionately. ¡°It indicates that she still cares about you deep


    down inside! Hence, she couldn¡¯t bear to see us give you the cold shoulder. If she genuinely hates


    you, why would she try to reconcile with you?¡±


    Hearing that, Samuel furrowed his brows.


    ¡°The fact that she pitied you means that she¡¯s not as cold as ice toward you. However, it doesn¡¯t


    necessarily mean there¡¯s still space for you in her heart. If you¡¯re smart enough, you¡¯d know how to


    make use of this situation,¡± exined Calvin before adding in a stern tone, ¡°If I have to be honest, I


    didn¡¯t want to tell you this. If you won over Kathleen for real, I¡¯d feel like I may haveid out a trap


    for her. Nevertheless, you are my son, and I have to help my son. Do not tell your mom or grandma


    about this. Otherwise, I¡¯d be in hot water!¡±


    Samuel was rendered speechless.


    If I were to tell someone my dad¡¯s behaving in this manner, I doubt they¡¯d believe me. Then again,


    what he said does make sense. Kathleen does still harbor some feelings toward me.


    s, his delusions would soon be shattered by Kathleen herself.


    A few dayster, Kathleen went to the studio for the recording of The Fantastic Restaurant.


    There were a total of five participating celebrities in the show, including Katherine.


    The other participants, apart from Katherine, were two male and two female celebrities, all of whom


    were extremely popr figures in the entertainment industry.


    After all, the show was to be broadcasted on Young TV, and the main purpose was to spread


    positivity.


    The other four celebrities were Steve, Kylie, Nancy, and John.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Steve Xander was a trending star in the entertainment industry. He had starred in several romance


    dramas, all of which gained significant poprity, thus solidifying his position in the entertainment


    industry.


    Kylie Jakeson, on the other hand, was a beautiful and skillful actress. She recently coborated with


    Steve on a drama that was well-received by the audience.


    Many fans of the drama began shipping the two together, and that was why the production team


    decided to invite them both onto the show.


    Nancy Walker was the eldest among the five celebrities, but she was only thirty-two years old. She


    was both elegant and sophisticated. Her recent show, The Ambitious Stars, had pushed her


    poprity to the peak.


    Thest participating celebrity was John Davidson, who debuted on a talent show. Apparently, he


    was rmended to the production team by an investor.


    At first, Kathleen was not on the guest list of the show.


    However, the celebrity who was in discussion with the production team to confirm their participation


    did not seem too enthusiastic and never gave a direct answer.


    Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, Kathleen won the Academy Award for Best Actress. Thus, the


    production team immediately contacted her and invited her onto the show.


    Because of that, the celebrity who was reced by Kathleen had been holding a grudge against


    her.


    Kathleen was the first to arrive on set, followed by Steve.


    When he first saw Kathleen, his eyes sparkled with excitement and admiration.


    She¡¯s so beautiful!


    Her beauty was so eye-catching that Steve found himself unable to look away from her. ¡°Hello,¡± he


    greeted.


    Kathleen felt slightly awkward and merely gave a short response. ¡°Hi.¡±


    Just then, Kylie had arrived as well.


    She was extremely enthusiastic and friendly toward Steve as she patted thetter¡¯s shoulder and


    greeted, ¡°Hey, man. We meet again!¡±


    Although many people loved Kylie and Steve as a couple, the former was afraid of negative press


    and dared not be too close to the male celebrity. Instead, she treated him as if he was a brother of


    hers.


    Nevertheless, there was still a tinge of intimacy in their interactions.


    Steve nodded. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Kylie¡¯s gaze shifted toward Kathleen.


    As soon as sheid eyes on Kathleen, Kylie¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility.


    The reason was none other than Kathleen¡¯s gorgeous appearance and the fact that she won the


    Academy Award for Best Actress.


    Moreover, she also had Christopher backing her up.


    Kylie greeted nonchntly, ¡°Hey. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Kathleen hummed in response before saying, ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡±


    Neither of them held out their hands for a handshake.


    After that, Kylie let out a faint snort.


    Just then, Nancy and John arrived on set together.


    Thetter helped Nancy carry her suitcase as if he was her subordinate.


    Though Nancy greeted everyone, she paid extra attention to Kathleen.


    Even if these celebrities were powerful figures in the entertainment industry, their statuses were still


    iparable to Kathleen¡¯s as Kathleen was about to marry into a wealthy family.


    Simr to Steve, John also could not take his eyes off of Kathleen. His eyes were almost popping


    out of his sockets as he stared at her.


    How can there be someone so beautiful?


    Nancy and John greeted Kathleen, who responded with courtesy.


    Cain Dodson, the director of the show, asserted, ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here now, I have an


    announcement to make. This season of The Fantastic Restaurant is unlike the previous seasons as


    we¡¯ll be shooting locally this time. Hence, we¡¯ll be under stringent conditions, which means the start-


    up capital is limited.¡±


    The participating celebrities were well aware of that, so Cain was merely exining to the audience.


    Then, he turned toward the group of celebrities, asking, ¡°Who do you think should be the restaurant


    manager?¡±


    ¡°I rmend my good friend, Steve,¡± Kylie suggested while patting Steve¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll be more


    than happy to assist him.¡±


    Cain went on, ¡°What about the ountant?¡±


    As a matter of fact, an ountant needed to be responsible for the money, and there would be a lot


    of issues to deal with when money was involved.


    One could say it was a thankless role, so no one desired the position.


    Kylie swiveled her eyes around as an idea came to her. ¡°How about we let Kate be in charge of


    that?¡± she proposed with a smile.


    In actuality, Kylie was two years older than Kate, but she acted as if she was younger than the


    latter.


    ¡°Kate, since no one expressed any objections, why don¡¯t you be the ountant?¡± said Kylie


    with a wide grin stered on her face.


    Everyone remained silent because they didn¡¯t have an opinion on the matter.


    However, Kylie¡¯s words made it sound as if they all agreed with her suggestion.


    Kathleen was calm as a millpond as she said frankly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can manage it very well by


    myself. Why don¡¯t we take turns?¡±


    Her response rendered Kylie speechless.


    ¡°Seeing as no one¡¯s objecting, we¡¯ll decide on that arrangement then.¡± Kathleen¡¯s lips curled into a


    smile as she continued, ¡°To be honest, I have no experience with managing finances. Why don¡¯t


    Kylie have the first go? I¡¯ll be able to watch and learn from her that way.¡±


    Once again, Kylie could not find the right words to refute Kathleen.


    Nancy was secretlyughing inside. How true! As the saying goes, there¡¯s no best, only better.


    ¡°Me?¡± Kylie bit her lip. ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Kathleen¡¯s face as she queried, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to do basic


    mathematics?¡±


    Kylie dared not respond to Kathleen¡¯s question.


    If I say no, that¡¯s basically admitting I don¡¯t know basic mathematics! Geez, Kathleen sure is one


    tough nut to crack.


    ¡°Fine, then why don¡¯t you be in charge of doing the dishes, Kate?¡± suggested Kylie.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it as long as the manager agrees.¡± There was aposed smile on Kathleen¡¯s face.


    Feeling awkward, Steve piped up, ¡°There are so many dishes. I¡¯m not sure one person will be able


    to handle it all.¡±


    Kylie wore an innocent expression on her face as she said, ¡°How many dishes can we possibly


    use? I doubt we¡¯d use that many, right?¡±


    No one responded to her question.


    Just then, John volunteered himself, ¡°I¡¯ll do the dishes with Kate.¡±


    Steve nodded in agreement before shifting his gaze toward Nancy and asking, ¡°In that case, are


    you okay with being the waitress, Nancy?¡±


    Nancy¡¯s lips curved upward. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Just as Steve was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Nancy added, ¡°Anyway, whenever we need


    help, anyone who¡¯s free can give a helping hand. After all, we can¡¯t just stand there and watch the


    others get busy with work, can we? I¡¯m sure we¡¯re not such inconsiderate people, don¡¯t you all


    agree?¡±


    Steve nodded in response. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re a team.¡±


    Hearing that, Kylie bit her lip in annoyance, thinking Nancy was deliberately targeting her.


    ¡°All right, then! Let¡¯s get ready. We have a couple of reservations tonight,¡± said Steve.


    At that moment, the director reminded him, ¡°Mr. Xander, you haven¡¯t decided who¡¯s going to be the


    head chef yet.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 95

    chapter 95


    Feeling awkward, Steve replied, ¡°But no one knows how to cook here.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Kate to give it a try?¡± Kylie stared at Kathleen.


    Cooking exposed one to fumes, grease, and whatnot.


    As long as Kathleen appeared oily every day, Kylie would be the prettiest one among the group of


    celebrities.


    ¡°Then who¡¯s going to clean the dishes?¡± Nancy raised her brows.


    Again, Kylie gazed at Kathleen.


    Seeing that, everyone shot Kylie quizzical nces. Can your discrimination be any more tant?


    Steven couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Are you trying to tire her to death?¡±


    Kylie blinked at him and replied innocently, ¡°Well, it should be fine.¡±


    Steve was rendered speechless.


    Kathleen looked at Cain nonchntly and asked, ¡°Is there a hidden mission?¡±


    shing a sheepish smile, Cain replied, ¡°Yeah. You caught me!¡±


    Kathleen smirked.


    Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier? Must you watch Kylie pick on me?


    It looked like he, too, had gone overboard for the sake of viewer ratings.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s a hidden mission. Mr. Dodson, you¡¯re so cunning. Are you trying to wear Kate


    out?¡± Kylie asked, pretending to care.


    ¡°The production team has prepared the hidden mission, but I didn¡¯t expect you to push everything to


    me. How could you me them for being cunning?¡± Pausing for a moment, Kathleen continued


    indifferently, ¡°Besides, everyone has discovered the hidden mission. Only you don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Instantly, Kylie was at a loss for words.


    As she watched the scene unfold, Nancy couldn¡¯t help grinning in satisfaction.


    Despite looking soft on the surface, Kathleen indeed has quite a personality. She certainly doesn¡¯t


    want to be on the losing side. After all, she was once Samuel¡¯s wife, and now, she is Christopher¡¯s


    fianc¨¦e. She sure has some dirty tricks up her sleeve. Otherwise, how else could she mingle with


    the two men?


    Pondering silently, Nancy concluded that it would be better not to offend Kathleen.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Trying to defend herself, Kylie continued, ¡°Only the capable ones have


    the opportunity to do more work.¡±


    With a faint smile, Kathleen responded, ¡°Have I ever mentioned that I¡¯m well-versed in everything?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Kylie was at a loss for words.


    Steve turned to look at Cain and asked, ¡°So, are we allowed to ask for help?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You have to find the chef on your own. What sort of chef you can get hold of depends on your


    capability.¡± Cain paused before adding, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an hour. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to cook


    yourselves tonight.¡±


    Feeling helpless, Steve asked everyone to gather in the dining area.


    ¡°Do you all have any idea on this?¡± he asked with a frown.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know any chefs,¡± John responded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have to get a highly-rated chef or whatsoever. Can¡¯t it be someone who can cook?¡±


    Nancy chimed in.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked. The guest who ising for dinner tonight is Jadeborough¡¯s mayor,¡± Steve


    exined.


    Therefore, they couldn¡¯t simply get someone over to cook.


    ¡°Wow! Is it necessary to be so grand?¡± Kylie¡¯s face rekindled with anticipation. ¡°Well, I guess I have


    to doll myself up tonight.¡±


    Nancy let out an inexplicable chuckle.


    This Kylie is indeed an attention-seeker.


    Kylie¡¯s words had also left Steve speechless. He was so anxious at the moment, yet Kylie was


    thinking about what to wear that night.


    ¡°I think Nancy has a point. It doesn¡¯t have to be a top chef.¡± Kathleen¡¯s voice was so soft that it gave


    them a warm feeling as they listened.


    ¡°The problem is that we can¡¯t even find a regr chef up to this moment,¡± John uttered resignedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know any chefs?¡± Steve asked doubtfully.


    Nancy shook her head.


    Hearing that, Kylie hesitated for a while before replying, ¡°Kate, I think there should be someone you


    know who works as a chef given your previous distinguished background.¡±


    Everyone looked at Kylie in shock.


    She is indeed not afraid of offending people.


    Kathleen¡¯s pretty red lips curved upward. ¡°I¡¯m still very distinguished now.¡±


    Staring at Kathleen, Kylie replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite a chef over, then?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Kathleen let out a faint chuckle. ¡°Regardless of my status, it has nothing to do with whether


    I can get a chef. You shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for others just because you can¡¯t invite a chef


    over, should you?¡±


    In a fit of rage, Kylie huffed, ¡°Who says that I can¡¯t get a chef over? It¡¯s just a cook anyway.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at her.


    ¡°Did you all hear what she said? Since Kylie can invite a chef over, we¡¯ll just let her take care of it,¡±


    said Kathleen with a half-smile.


    Kylie began to regret what she said. Her heart was filled with hatred at this moment as she had


    fallen for Kathleen¡¯s trick.


    Undeniably, Kathleen had sessfully provoked Kylie.


    Nancy couldn¡¯t help smirking internally. It was obvious that Kylie was no match for Kathleen.


    ¡°Just you wait!¡± Kylie was enraged and embarrassed at the same time. She rose to her feet, took


    out her phone, and walked away.


    ¡°Steve, why don¡¯t we go check out the kitchen? I think we should set the table first, or we won¡¯t


    make it in time,¡± Nancy suggested.


    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Steve. A tinge of worry crossed his face as he continued, ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if she can


    get a chef.¡±


    ¡°Steve, you should learn to trust her.¡± Nancy paused and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Everyone got up and walked toward the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, Kylie was talking on the phone outside. ¡°Margaret, are you still keeping in touch with the


    chef from yourst blind date? Stop asking me this and that. I need his help. Can you contact him


    and ask him toe to my show?¡±


    Kylie¡¯s expression changed drastically upon hearing her sister¡¯s reply. ¡°Margaret, what do you


    mean? Did you say I sold you? I made money and supported you to study abroad. It¡¯s okay that you


    don¡¯t like that idiot, but can¡¯t you make some sacrifices for me? It¡¯s just a phone call anyway.¡±


    Her sister must have said something that irritated Kylie that she almost roared at the top of her


    lungs. ¡°Why are you giving me all these excuses when I ask you for help? Is it me who made you


    ignore him? You despise him for being fat and look down on him for working as a chef. With that


    being said, he is a hotel chef. You, on the other hand, graduated from a low-tier university abroad.


    Why are you so fussy? Hello? Hello?¡±


    Kylie stomped her feet in anger. ¡°How dare she hang up on me!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Suddenly, she looked up at the cameraman who followed her over and ordered coldly, ¡°Cut this


    scene out! Don¡¯t broadcast this.¡±


    The cameraman stared at her awkwardly.


    Just then, the chat room was flooded withments.


    Is Kylie not aware that it¡¯s a live broadcast?


    I know that she is sick in the head from the moment she bitchily mocked Kathleen.


    She dares to sabotage Kathleen even in front of the camera. I can¡¯t imagine what she would do


    behind the scenes when the cameras aren¡¯t rolling.


    Her remarks earlier were simply too harsh! She wanted her sister to seek help from a guy whom her


    sister met during a blind date but reproved her sister for graduating from a low-tier university. That¡¯s


    too much!


    Kylie and her sister are birds of a feather. Didn¡¯t Kylie say that her sister ignored the guy and even


    called him fat?


    The whole family is disgusting.


    Seeing Kylie harassing Kathleen reminds me of the moment I was discriminated against at work.


    But Kathleen handled it very well. I have to learn from her.


    It¡¯s not Kathleen¡¯s fault that she got married before. What¡¯s wrong with a second marriage? Why is


    Kylie so conservative? Do all people who remarried not deserve happiness?


    Kylie is just a hussy. She keeps mingling with the guys and getting close to them. Picking on women


    is disgusting.


    Kylie haspletely embarrassed herself this time. This show is live. I couldn¡¯t believe I liked her


    coupling with Steve previously. How much I like them before equates to how disgusted I feel right


    now.


    Right then, Kylie¡¯s phone received a text message from the manager. Shut your mouth right now!


    The rule of this show has changed. It¡¯s a live broadcast now!

 chapter 96

    chapter 96


    Kylie¡¯s face turned pale when she saw what her manager sent to her. When did this program


    be a live broadcast? Isn¡¯t this supposed to be a recorded broadcast?


    Little did she know, it was all a plot designed by a bossy superior.


    He wanted to see someone in particr right away, so he¡¯d bought the program¡¯s copyright for five


    hundred million.


    Since he was the program¡¯s owner, the production team would have to do as he wished.


    After all, no one in Jadeborough dared to mess with Samuel.


    Soon after, Nancy and the rest were also informed.


    Nancy breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, I didn¡¯t say anything I shouldn¡¯t have said just now. Kylie is


    just reaping what she sowed.


    Steve and John were safe as well because they didn¡¯t say what they weren¡¯t supposed to.


    Kathleen furrowed her brows when she saw the text Charles sent to her.


    Why did they suddenly change it from a recorded broadcast to a live broadcast? This is ridiculous.


    Don¡¯t we need additional technical support now that we¡¯re doing a live broadcast?


    With that in mind, she walked outside to have a look around. That was when she saw a few


    production trucks parked at the side of the road. She instantly knew where the trucks hade


    from when she saw the logo of Macari Group printed on them.


    Kathleen held her forehead at the sight of that. My instincts were right! This must be Samuel¡¯s


    doing! Has he gone mad?


    Kylie returned with a grouchy expression on her face. When she saw Kathleen, she dared not to


    talk to her with the attitude and tone she¡¯d used before.


    Steve strode over as well and asked, ¡°What now?¡±


    With a pale face, Kylie grumbled, ¡°What do you mean? Am I the only one doing the program? What


    are you asking me for? Why can¡¯t you guys figure it out?¡±


    Steve was stumped. None of us said we weren¡¯t going to find a solution. She was the one who took


    it upon herself, no?


    Kylie realized she¡¯d spoken in an aggressive tone, so she uttered in an apologetic tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I¡¯m just worried. I just want the dinner to be done well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Steve frowned.


    Right then, Nancy approached them and suggested, ¡°Worsees to worst, we¡¯ll just prepare


    some home-cooked dishes. That¡¯s the best we can do.¡±


    ¡°What do you guys know how to make?¡± Steve queried. ¡°Scrambled eggs?¡±


    Kylie and John were just about to say something, but they immediately silenced themselves.


    Nancy, on the other hand, uttered softly, ¡°I only know how to make soup. We can¡¯t possibly prepare


    soup only, can we?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s no other way, why don¡¯t we reserve a table at another restaurant?¡± Kylie suddenly came


    up with an idea that she thought was brilliant.


    In response, Kathleen stared at her and asked monotonously, ¡°The production team only allocated


    four thousand to spend. If you were to reserve a table at a restaurant, wouldn¡¯t we use up all the


    money? It¡¯s not like we can collect money from the people who are eating, right? If we were to


    spend the money today, how about tomorrow?¡±


    Kylie bit her lips and retorted, ¡°What, then? Since you¡¯re quick to shut me down, why don¡¯t you


    come up with something instead?¡±


    Kathleen looked at her calmly and said, ¡°Kylie, I¡¯ve rejected your idea because we have to abide by


    the rules of the program. Since there aren¡¯t any feuds between us, why are you so critical of me? If


    you keep this up, don¡¯t me me when I bite back.¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s imposing presence had intimidated Kylie.


    Although Kathleen was usually gentle and sweet, she could be frightening when she was angered.


    If Samuel was around, she could lose that imposing aura of her, but that didn¡¯t mean she was willing


    to get pushed around.


    Kylie was stunned. In one way or another, Kathleen was still Christopher¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If the program


    they were doing was a recorded broadcast, she couldn¡¯t care less if Kathleen were toin to


    Christopher. However, she had no choice but to restrain herself because they were doing a live


    broadcast.


    Hence, she uttered pitifully, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything offensive, did I? Why would you say that to me?¡±


    Meanwhile,ments started flooding the chatroom.


    What the f*ck? I¡¯ve never seen a person as shameless as Kylie!


    Indeed. Kylie is the one who¡¯s offending people here and there. How could she turn around and


    use others?


    Luckily, this is a live broadcast. If they were doing a recorded broadcast, Kathleen could be said to


    be bullying Kylie after some editing.


    I refuse to ept the rumors of Kylie being romantically linked with Steve! She¡¯s neither worth it nor


    qualified!


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Steve¡¯s patience was wearing thin. ¡°Can we talk about the important matters


    instead?¡±


    ¡°Steve, I was just trying to lessen your burden.¡± Kylie started acting pitifully again.


    However, Steve was getting sick of her.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a dinner, I think I have an idea,¡± Kathleen uttered inly.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡± Steve looked at her in bewilderment. ¡°Are you able to get a chef toe?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kathleen shook her head.


    Steve fell silent sheepishly.


    ¡°I can cook, though,¡± Kathleen added coldly. ¡°However, I¡¯ve gone to the kitchen to look around just


    now. There are things I need. We need to buy them.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Steve looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re able to do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    ¡°You can cook? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Kylie looked at her disdainfully.


    ¡°Did I get a chance to speak?¡± Kathleen replied coldly. ¡°You were busy ordering me around, right?¡±


    Kylie was stunned.


    Kathleen ignored Kylie and said to Steve, ¡°I need two assistants in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± John eximed enthusiastically.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help as well. I can make soup and make your life easier,¡± Nancy said.


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go to the kitchen.¡±


    With that, Kathleen led them to the kitchen.


    Steve shifted his gaze toward Kylie and ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Go and set up the table.¡±


    After Steve said that, he went to the kitchen to find the others.


    Kylie stomped her feet in anger. What¡¯s going on? If Kathleen knew how to cook, why did she get


    me to find chefs? She¡¯d embarrassed me!


    At that moment, they were all busy in the kitchen.


    Kathleen put on an apron and looked at Steve. ¡°Please get someone to buy the things I need. After


    that, find out how many people are we cooking for, and see if any of them have allergies.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Upon hearing that, Steve understood Kathleen knew what she was doing. ¡°I¡¯ll go now!¡±


    He then passed Kylie a list made by Kathleen and said, ¡°Go and buy what we need ording to


    this list.¡±


    After that, he went to look for the production team.


    Kylie was utterly displeased when she was looking at the list.


    Why do I need to go? Why can¡¯t Kathleen go instead? She¡¯s the one cooking, right? She should go


    and buy the ingredients herself!


    Since she had cameras pointing at her, she didn¡¯t dare to show her anger.


    Hence, she left with the list.


    When Steve returned, he said to Kathleen, ¡°We have eight diners.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Kathleen nodded and started to get busy.


    Meanwhile, Nancy and John were assisting her by rinsing the ingredients.


    As for the preparations of the ingredients and cooking, Kathleen did it on her own.


    An hourter, Kathleen looked at Steve and asked, ¡°Where are the things I asked for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten Kylie to buy them, but she¡¯s not back yet.¡± Steve was also getting anxious because the


    sky had darkened.


    After John went outside to take a look, he returned panting and yelling, ¡°Bad news! The mayor and


    his entourage have arrived!¡±


    Everyone was taken aback.


    So soon? Our dishes aren¡¯t even done yet!


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 97

    chapter 97


    ¡°Chris.¡± Kathleen was embarrassed.


    Why did hee too?


    ¡°I heard something happened over here. Has it been resolved?¡± Christopher looked at her with


    gentle eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Christopher shed a half-smile and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything else you need, feel free


    to let me know. I can help you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just something unexpected came up,¡± exined Kathleen.


    Looking at her, Christopher shed her a smile before turning around and leaving.


    Nancy was also looking at Kathleen, her eyes filling with admiration and envy.


    Be it, Samuel, the former husband, or Christopher, the fianc¨¦, they were both outstanding men.


    I would be satisfied with either of them!


    Meanwhile, Kathleen had turned around to prepare the dishes. She spaced out twice during that


    period.


    Christopher¡¯s and Samuel¡¯s appearances were definitely not a coincidence.


    However, they might not have expected the other person to be at the scene as well.


    Samuel¡¯s purpose was obvious.


    Kathleen was not a narcissist, but she could tell the man still had feelings for her.


    As for Christopher, she knew he liked her and was currently pursuing her.


    Kathleen, unfortunately, did not want either of them.


    However, if she were to put the two men together, Samuel was someone from her past.


    She had already exined it to Samuel, but the man didn¡¯t understand.


    Hence, Kathleen reckoned she could only make things clear through her actions.


    An hourter, all of the dishes were served.


    Nancy walked over to the table and began introducing the dishes one by one, ¡°The appetizer is a


    mushroom soup I¡¯ve made. As for the main course, we have almond-coated prawns, ck pepper


    tenderloin roast, lobster, crab-stuffed sole, and prime rib!¡±


    ¡°Did you prepare all these dishes yourself?¡± asked Samuel in an icy-cold tone.


    Nancy was rather a petty person.


    She only mentioned the soup was prepared by her and did not mention Kathleen at all.


    Hearing Samuel¡¯s question, Nancy grew awkward and said, ¡°I prepared the soup.¡±


    ¡°What about the other dishes?¡± Samuel questioned indifferently.


    ¡°Kathleen was the one who prepared the rest of the dishes,¡± Nancy exined, albeit bitterly.


    She could tell Samuel did that to stand up for Kathleen, but she did not disregard Kathleen


    intentionally.


    Nancy only wanted to leave a good impression in front of the mayor.


    Meanwhile,ments began pouring in.


    What the hell! Is everyone in this variety show this evil?


    If Samuel did not probe further, would Nancy have told everyone Kathleen was the one who


    prepared all the other dishes?


    Why is this show full of b*tches? I¡¯ve already had enough of Kylie. Why did another one have to


    show up?


    I didn¡¯t Nancy was someone like that. It seems I was wrong about her.


    Christopher furrowed his brow upon seeing that.


    Samuel is only making people turn on Kathleen. What if Nancy gives Kathleen a hard time because


    of this?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t everyone have a taste of the dishes?¡± suggested Nancy with a tinge of awkwardness in


    her voice.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Kathleen?¡± Samuel questioned again.


    Introducing the dishes and attending to the guests is something the head chef should be doing.


    ¡°She¡¯s busy preparing the desserts in the kitchen,¡± Nancy responded.


    Samuel didn¡¯t say another word.


    While the other began their meal with the appetizer, he went straight to the main course.


    Of course, his actions did not go unnoticed by Nancy, who couldn¡¯t help grumbling internally. It


    seems that Samuel is still protective of Kathleen, despite the two of them being divorced already.


    With that thought in mind, Nancy dared not give Kathleen a hard time.


    Samuel tasted the food made by his former wife and began reminiscing the times before their


    divorce.


    Kathleen learned to cook for him, but he had never expressed a hint of gratitude whenever she


    prepared a table full of food for him.


    Gradually, she stopped cooking.


    Samuel suddenly felt a pang of pain in his heart.


    ¡°Mr. Morris, you seem to enjoy the crab-stuffed sole a lot,¡± said one of the guests.


    Christopher curled his lips. ¡°Yes, I really like it a lot.¡±


    ¡°You can probably have it any other day, isn¡¯t that right, Mr. Morris? I¡¯m sure Ms. Johnson makes


    them for you often.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Kathleen always cooks whatever I want to eat.¡± Happiness was written all over


    Christopher¡¯s face as he said that.


    On the other hand, Samuel¡¯s expression darkened.


    Does Kathleen cook whatever he wants to eat? Well, it¡¯s natural since they¡¯re engaged now. There¡¯s


    not a single dish on this table that is among my favorites. She even made such a troublesome dish


    like crab-stuffed sole for him. Is she trying to show how much she loves Christopher?


    Gloominess shrouded his face at that thought.


    When it came to trying the rest of the dishes, Samuel had already lost his appetite.


    After the main course, it was time for dessert.


    Kathleen came out of the kitchen when it was time to serve the desserts.


    Despite working for an entire evening, she still looked energetic instead of dispirited.


    John helped Kathleen serve the desserts for everyone.


    When the guests removed the lids, they noticed that only Christopher¡¯s dessert was different from


    the others.


    The rest of them had the same dessert.


    Of course, Samuel was also included in the majority.


    ¡°Oh, it seems Mr. Morris¡¯ dessert is different from ours.¡± A faint smile spread across the mayor¡¯s


    face.


    Kathleen exined, ¡°I heard you prefer sweet dessert, but Mr. Morris doesn¡¯t like it too sweet, so I


    made another one for him.¡±


    The mayor chuckled and said, ¡°Of course, of course. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Please, have a taste. This is ice cream I made by infusing Earl Grey tea into the milk,¡± said


    Kathleen.


    The mayor took the spoon from the table and had a bite of the ice cream, immediately gasping in


    surprise. ¡°This tastes great. The ice cream is fragrant and sweet. It¡¯s silky smooth and melts in my


    mouth almost immediately.¡±


    Hisment made Kathleen smile. ¡°Yes. I heard you like Earl Grey tea, so I didn¡¯t use coffee for


    the ice cream and opted for Earl Grey tea instead.¡±


    Nodding, the mayorplimented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know my preference, Ms. Johnson.¡±


    ¡°I heard it from¡­¡± Kathleen paused before continuing, ¡°I heard it by coincidence.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s gaze darkened.


    Did she forget all of my preferences? Does she think I will give up if she uses a method like this?


    After finishing the dessert, dinner was finally over.


    Kathleen and the rest walked to the entrance to send the mayor off.


    The mayor got into his car and left, leaving only Samuel and Christopher behind.


    ¡°Chris,¡± Kathleen called out before pulling Christopher aside. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    When Samuel saw that, a cold glint shed across his eyes.


    However, his car had already arrived.


    Tyson got out of the car and opened the door for Samuel, who got into the car swiftly.


    As soon as the car drove away, Steve and the others let out a sigh of relief.


    Kathleen was watching all this from a distance.


    She couldn¡¯t help letting out a breath of relief when she saw Samuel had left.


    Then, looking at Christopher, Kathleen said, ¡°Chris, please don¡¯t get me wrong. I just don¡¯t want


    Samuel to pester me anymore. I¡¯ve told him countless times, but he just doesn¡¯t understand. I¡ª¡±


    Before Kathleen could finish her words, Christopher ced a slender finger on her red lips. He


    smiled as he responded, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. Even if you take advantage of me or treat me


    as a pawn, I¡¯m willing to put up with it for you.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathleen¡¯s ears flushed red when she heard him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Christopher reassured once more. ¡°Would you like me to wait


    for you so we could go home together?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Kathleen shook her head and continued, ¡°I have to film the show for


    fifteen days. During this time, I¡¯ll be staying in the mansion provided by the production team.¡±


    Hearing that, Christopher nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go home and watch the live stream.¡±


    He would see her through the live stream.


    Kathleen blinked. ¡°Everyone is asleep at night. There¡¯s nothing to watch.¡±


    ¡°But I will still watch it,¡± Christopher said in a deep voice.


    Kathleen was dumbfounded.


    ¡°You¡¯re tired. Go back home and rest early.¡± Christopher lifted his hand and stroked her head gently.


    ¡°If anything happens, send me a message.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded in response before watching Christopher leave.


    Then, she turned around and headed back to the restaurant.


    In the meantime, Kylie was back.


    She entered the restaurant with a limp and was covered in dust.


    However, everyone waspletely exhausted from the ordeal and slumped on the chairs with


    barely any energy left.


    Kylie¡¯s eyes turned red as her blood boiled. ¡°I¡¯m injured. Don¡¯t you all have anything to say to me?¡±


    she snapped.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 98

    chapter 98


    Steve said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and receive the guests. Nancy, please give Kylie a call.¡±


    Nancy nodded and took out her phone to call Kylie.


    Kathleen cast a sidelong nce at John. ¡°John, go and boil some water. We¡¯re going to serve them


    Earl Grey tea.¡±


    John was taken aback. ¡°But, Kate, the most expensive tea we have here is Red Hibernia.¡±


    ¡°The mayor loves to drink Earl Grey tea,¡± Kathleen exined.


    ¡°Really? How do you know that?¡± John asked in surprise.


    Kathleen replied quietly, ¡°I have some prior knowledge about this.¡±


    Samuel had told her once, but that was a long time ago.


    Nancy gave John a nudge. ¡°Why do you ask so much? Quick, go and boil some water.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± John went off to boil water as told.


    Nancy looked at Kathleen. ¡°Kylie isn¡¯t answering her phone. What should we do?¡±


    Kathleen knitted her brows.


    She had a bad feeling that Kylie was going to y them out.


    Meanwhile, John was done boiling the water and making the tea before bringing them out.


    Shortly after, he asked anxiously, ¡°Do you know who else ising with the mayor?¡±


    ¡°There are eight of them including the mayor. How do we know who they are?¡± Nancy was still


    trying to get hold of Kylie on the phone.


    John turned to look at Kathleen with a sheepish grin.


    Kathleen frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    John let out a dramatic sigh. ¡°Out of the eight people, I know two of them very well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad. You actually know someone from the mayor¡¯s office,¡± Kathleenmented.


    ¡°They are not from the mayor¡¯s office. One of them is Samuel, and the other is Christopher.¡± John


    looked intently at Kathleen.


    Kathleen was rendered speechless.


    Nancy still could not get through to Kylie¡¯s phone.


    It looked like thetter would not be able to make it back in time.


    Just then, Steve walked in, looking at Kathleen.


    Kathleen quickly went up to him. ¡°We can¡¯t find Kylie. Can you check with the production team? I


    hope nothing¡¯s gone wrong.¡±


    Steve immediately made a phone call.


    Folding her arms, Kathleen took the ingredientsid out on the table. If Kylie did not appear, all her


    efforts in nning the menu would go to waste.


    In reality, the production team had also prepared some ingredients, but they did not include


    seafood.


    As the dishes were best served fresh, Kathleen had already checked out all the nearby


    supermarkets earlier.


    She only included ingredients that could be purchased from these supermarkets in her list.


    No one expected Kylie not to return after so long.


    However, Kathleen was well aware that Kylie was doing this on purpose to spite her.


    Steve also gave Kylie a call.


    Surprisingly, the call was connected in an instant.


    Nancy¡¯s expression dimmed at that.


    Looks like she purposely ignored my call, huh?


    ¡°Kylie, where are you?¡± Steve tried not to sound impatient.


    He had asked her to buy the ingredients at the supermarket. It should not take her more than an


    hour.


    However, it had been two hours, and she was still not back.


    Steve heard Kylie sobbing uncontrobly at the other end of the line. ¡°Steve, I twisted my ankle.


    Can youe and pick me up? I can¡¯t walk now.¡±


    ¡°Where are the ingredients?¡± Steve asked anxiously.


    Kylie wailed even louder, ¡°I¡¯m injured, and all you care about are the ingredients!¡±


    Steve was at a loss for words while Nancy snorted.


    Kathleen¡¯s brows knitted together as she fell into deep thought.


    She had expected such a thing to happen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the production team to pick you up.¡± Steve did not want to lose his temper in front of the


    camera.


    ¡°Steve, can youe instead? The production team has its rules,¡± Kylie pleaded with Steve.


    Thetter was struck speechless once more.


    ¡°It¡¯ll take you at least an hour to get there. Even if you manage to bring the ingredients back, we


    won¡¯t make it in time. Besides, the guests are already here,¡± Nancy said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to the production team.¡± Steve hung up the phone and turned to look at Kathleen


    anxiously. ¡°Can we do without the seafood?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but there will be fewer dishes,¡± Kathleen replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it then. I can¡¯t think of any other solution.¡± Vexed, Steve decided to proceed without using


    seafood.


    He should have known better than to let Kylie buy the ingredients.


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was hearding from the door of the kitchen, startling


    the four of them.


    Samuel saw Kathleen wearing an apron, looking very sweet and demure. He curled his lips slightly.


    He only appeared affectionate in front of her.


    Soon, all eyes were on Kathleen.


    It was no surprise, for Samuel was her ex-husband.


    ¡°No,¡± Kathleen replied coolly.


    Nancy then spoke up in a meek voice. ¡°Mr. Macari, Kate needs some seafood for some of the


    dishes tonight. Can¡ª¡±


    Immediately, Samuel turned to Kathleen and asked, ¡°What do you need? I¡¯ll get them to deliver it


    here in half an hour.¡±


    He only had eyes for her.


    Kathleen felt her head throbbing.


    ¡°Kate? The show is more important,¡± John whispered.


    Kathleen bit her lip. ¡°I need prawns, lobsters, and abalone.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Samuel nodded as he whipped out his phone. ¡°Go buy some prawns, lobsters, and


    abalone. Send them over.¡±


    He hung up the phone and said gently, ¡°They will deliver everything in twenty minutes. Feel free to


    let me know what else you need.¡±


    Kathleen cast a nce at him. She realized that his eyes were as captivating as ever. Meanwhile,


    thement section went into a frenzy.


    I feel my knees going weak just by looking at Samuel¡¯s eyes. Yet he looks so deadpanned!


    I think Samuel has not gotten over Kathleen. He still loves her.


    Samuel must still love Kathleen. It was Kathleen¡¯s idea to get a divorce back then.


    Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t know the truth. They¡¯re now divorced. Samuel is seeing another


    woman.


    Another woman? Will there be a wedding?


    It is a known fact that Samuel likes Nicolette, the illegitimate child of the Yoeger family. Everyone in


    Jadeborough knows about it. It¡¯s nothing new.


    Hasn¡¯t Nicolette disappeared for a year? Has she left the country? Or is she kept at home by


    Samuel?


    That¡¯s not possible. When Samuel married Kathleen, he told everyone that Kathleen is the one he


    likes. I heard that Nicolette got into an ident and is now a cripple.


    Whatever, I am rooting for this couple to get back together.


    I seriously think Samuel still loves her, but Kathleen is not aware of it.


    Good luck, Samuel and Kathleen!


    Kathleen turned around and started to prepare the food.


    Seeing that, Samuel gave a knowing smile and walked away.


    Fifteen minutester, Tyson came in with the ingredients.


    ¡°Mrs. Macari, these are the things you asked for.¡± Tyson deliberately addressed Kathleen as ¡°Mrs.


    Macari.¡±


    Kathleen looked at him in wordless amazement.


    Tyson then apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was just a slip of the tongue. I¡¯ll be more careful next time. Mrs.


    M¡ª Um¡­ Ms. Johnson, these are the ingredients you need.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Kathleen uttered each word through clenched teeth.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After that, Tyson left in a hurry.


    Kathleen took a kitchen knife and chopped off the head of a prawn with one swift swipe, imagining it


    to be Tyson¡¯s head.


    At that point, a gentle voice called out. ¡°Kate?¡±


    Wow! The ex-husband just left, and her fianc¨¦ has arrived. This is getting very exciting!


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 99

    chapter 99


    Another turmoil broke out.


    John disputed, saying, ¡°We all knew you were hurt, so we asked the production team toe to get


    you. We also heard that the production team had sent you to the hospital for an examination. What


    else do you want us to do?¡±


    Kylie¡¯s tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°How could you be so mean? You¡¯re all bullies!¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re using us of bullying you? Could you please stop your nonsense?¡± John scoffed.


    ¡°Who was it that was attempting to frame Kathleen earlier? We¡¯re already being considerate to you


    by not exposing you right away.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kylie gritted her teeth in frustration.


    ¡°After we instructed you to purchase items for us, we were unable to contact you for two hours


    before you finally answered the phone. And guess what? Not only did you not buy anything, but you


    also injured yourself.¡± Then, he continued indifferently, ¡°What have you been doing in those two


    hours?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t locate the location. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Kylie yelled angrily.


    When John heard that, he replied coldly, ¡°Ha! Please! Someone on Twitter posted that you were


    casually hiding in a dessert shop and enjoying your dessert until you finally decided to buy the


    ingredients. It was around that time that you were hit by a bicycle and had your ankle twisted.¡±


    Kylie¡¯s cheeks and ears flushed red in an instant.


    She had no idea how John had found out about it.


    Initially, she believed that nobody would be aware of it as long as there was no drone following her.


    Then, sarcastically, John asked, ¡°Do you really think no one would recognize you as long as you


    have a hat and mask on? You were still recognized in the end.¡±


    Surprised by John¡¯s words, Steve frowned and looked at Kylie. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Kylie, this is a show, not a drama in which you have topete to be cast. Could you please


    refrain from employing such deceptive tactics?¡± Dissatisfied, John added, ¡°Do you even realize how


    worried everyone was today?¡±


    Nancy was taken aback as she stared at John.


    After all, she had not anticipated John speaking up for Kathleen.


    John defended Kathleen because he was impressed by her culinary skills that day in the kitchen.


    In the past, he had some prejudice against Kathleen.


    He assumed she was a troublemaker because she was the wife of a wealthy family.


    However, after they got along for a while, he realized that in addition to being good-tempered,


    competent, calm, and collected, she also made everyone feel secure.


    In reality, John had no ulterior motive. He simply admired her.


    He feltpelled to defend Kathleen because he thought Kylie was being too pretentious.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The more Kylie heard, the more enraged she became, to the point where she no


    longer pretended to cry.


    ¡°You taught him all this, didn¡¯t you?¡± she asked, her gaze fixing on Kathleen.


    Kathleen, who was drinking water at the time, replied coldly and directly, ¡°Kylie, I don¡¯t need other


    people¡¯s help to deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Kylie, you were already in the wrong, and you¡¯re saying they¡¯re being instructed just because they


    pointed out your wrongdoing? How talented you are at distorting the truth. So you¡¯re saying that


    even if you¡¯re wrong, everyone has to stand up for you?¡± John made a mocking remark.


    Kylie responded by staring at him.


    ¡°Forget about it. Everyone in this room can reason logically. Do you honestly believe that everyone


    is the same as you?¡± John chimed furiously.


    Kylie gritted her teeth and retorted, ¡°You all are just ganging up on me!¡±


    Nevertheless, no one paid attention to her.


    When she noticed that, she turned to face Steve. ¡°Are you in agreement with them, Steve?¡±


    Steve stared coldly at her and responded, ¡°It¡¯s better if you just admit your mistake.¡±


    With an attitude like that,izens had already lost trust in her. To make matters worse, she could


    easily jeopardize her own acting career by behaving this way.


    Steve was not a moron, so he did not defend her.


    When she realized no one was standing up for her, she returned her gaze to Kathleen and yelled,


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a woman abandoned by a wealthy family. I¡¯m sure Samuel dumped you


    because you¡¯re a bad woman!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Steve frowned. ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    Is she crazy?


    ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± ring at Kathleen, Kylie continued, ¡°You¡¯re just an actress who won


    an Academy Award. Maybe you even used some shady methods to get it. You¡¯re nothing more than


    a divorcee!¡±


    When Kathleen heard that, she responded, ¡°So what if I¡¯m a divorcee? Do you have any experience


    marrying into a wealthy family?¡±


    Kylie was taken aback when she heard that.


    ¡°As for how I won the Academy Award, it was because of my own abilities. Do you have an issue


    with that?¡± Staring at Kylie indifferently, she added, ¡°I¡¯m not like someone who only knows how to


    make a fuss and nder others.¡±


    After Kathleen finished her words, Kylie¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment.


    ¡°In fact, the reason I divorced Samuel was that I no longer needed him. If you don¡¯t believe me, you


    can ask him yourself. Oh, wait. You have no chance of meeting him because of your social


    standing.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kylie was outraged.


    She became more enraged as Kathleen spoke casually about it.


    Everyone could see that Kylie was no match for Kathleen, and thement section was lively once


    more, with countlessizens giving their own two cents regarding the situation.


    Kylie is going too far. She has overreached byunching a personal attack.


    So what if Kathleen is divorced? Is there a rule that divorced women do not deserve to be in the


    entertainment industry?


    My goodness, Kylie is so disgusting. How could she be so cruel to Kathleen, referring to her as a


    divorcee?


    I can¡¯t believe someone so evil exists. Even though she was the one who made the mistake, she is


    attempting to dismiss it by ming others.


    Everyone¡¯s disregard for the fact that Kylie was hurt was what caused her to be irate.


    Stop your meaningless act, Kylie¡¯s fans. Someone has already tweeted that she was hiding in order


    to make things difficult for Kathleen.


    What a nasty person Kylie is. I¡¯ve decided not to watch all of the dramas in which she has


    appeared. I sincerely hope that future producers will consider this before hiring her in order to avoid


    affecting the rating.


    I feel bad for Kathleen. Everyone was aware of her divorce from Samuel, so why is Kylie using it to


    nder her? What a shameless woman!


    Actually, I¡¯m more surprised by Kathleen¡¯s calm demeanor. If it had been me, I would have pped


    Kylie right away.


    Meanwhile, Samuel was looking at the calm and unruffled woman on the screen in Macari Group.


    He felt as if his heart was being torn apart for some unknown reason.


    Then, he opened his Twitter and tweeted a message.


    Hey, Samuel tweeted on Twitter.


    What did he tweet?


    He imed that he divorced Kathleen because he was a bad husband who did something wrong. It


    wasn¡¯t him who wanted to divorce her, but the other way around. He also stated that everything was


    his fault and that Kathleen had nothing to do with it.


    I didn¡¯t expect to learn the reason for their divorce from this show!


    Samuel is a responsible man because he came forward and admitted that he was to me, unlike


    some men who were afraid to admit their mistakes despite the fact that it was clearly their fault.


    Now that he¡¯s exined it, it¡¯s actually good for them. Otherwise, it could be used to nder


    Kathleen again.


    Over at the restaurant, no one bothered to care about Kylie.


    After all, they were all annoyed.


    Feeling enraged, Kylie shouted, ¡°You all are bullying me! I want to quit!¡±


    With that, she turned around to leave.


    ¡°Are you not going to persuade her, Steve?¡± Nancy cast a nce at Steve.


    In aposed manner, Steve replied, ¡°I¡¯m not someone who matters to her. Why would she listen


    to me?¡±


    Since she had such a bad attitude, they were all convinced that the next person would do a better


    job than her.


    Suddenly, a growl could be heard from somewhere in the restaurant.


    John sighed regretfully. ¡°It¡¯s been a busy day, I haven¡¯t even eaten yet, and I have to deal with such


    a pretentious woman.¡±


    Hearing that, Kathleen informed, ¡°There are still some ingredients in the kitchen. I¡¯ll go make


    something for you to eat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an excellent suggestion.¡± John¡¯s eyes glowed with anticipation. ¡°Kate, I¡¯ve been dying to try


    your recipes, so my stomach will be in your care for the next fifteen days.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 100

    chapter 100


    Nancy knocked on John¡¯s head. ¡°Hey! Speak properly!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ I meant I¡¯ll be counting on Kate¡¯s cooking to fill my stomach,¡± John exined, rubbing his


    head.


    Not bothered by John¡¯s choice of words at all, Kathleen went to the kitchen to prepare the food.


    The others did not idle around. They proceeded to clean the dining table, and then assisted


    Kathleen in the kitchen.


    In the meantime, Kylie went to see Cain. ¡°I want to quit!¡±


    Speechless, Cain looked at her. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Kylie said angrily, ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t want to be in this show anymore! Why don¡¯t you guys tell


    Kathleen to be polite to me? I can¡¯t stand her!¡±


    Cain replied, ¡°You should just quit then. You can¡¯t afford to offend her. Do you think we can?¡±


    Kylie responded grimly, ¡°Mr. Dodson, you guys are cowards!¡±


    Cain let out a sneer. ¡°Cowards? Kathleen has done nothing wrong. What¡¯s there to talk about?¡±


    Is it true that Kylie has lost her mind?


    Cain added, ¡°If you wish to quit, get your manager to talk to us.¡± Then, he ignored her and turned


    around.


    Kylie was indignant. She actually wanted to stay in the show.


    However, she did not want Kathleen to outshine her.


    Even if Kathleen had won the Academy Award for Best Actress, Kylie did not want to lose to her.


    During their first encounter, Kylie could tell that Kathleen would be the biggest threat to her in the


    show.


    Kathleen was exceptionally gorgeous!


    She was practically a shining star!


    Kylie was very envious of her.


    We¡¯re both actresses. Why does she get all the attention and fame? I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be such a


    tough opponent.


    At that moment, her phone rang.


    She went out to answer the call.


    Her manager snapped at her over the phone, ¡°Are you nuts? Why did you offend Kathleen? Why


    did youin to Mr. Dodson? This is a live broadcast. I can¡¯t clear your name even if I want to!¡±


    Kylie pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s just a live broadcast. What¡¯s the big deal? She may have won the


    Academy Award for Best Actress, but I¡¯m a popr actress too.¡±


    Her manager was speechless. ¡°Did you knock your head? Samuel debunked the rumor right after


    you used Kathleen of being abandoned by him. It¡¯s obvious that he is still in love with her even


    though they¡¯re divorced! Moreover, Christopher is her fianc¨¦ now. Can you afford to offend her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose to her!¡± Kylie replied in dismay.


    ¡°Suit yourself! Quit if you want to. You breached the contract. You pay the price. It¡¯ll be threefold the


    amount of your remuneration. The representative from Astra Entertainment is dealing with the


    management now. Your bad days areing!¡±


    With that, her manager hung up the phone furiously.


    Kylie was dumbfounded.


    Why isn¡¯t thepany defending me? The drama starring Steve and me is on air right now. I¡¯ll be


    famous soon. I¡¯ll be generating lots of profit for thepany! How could they give up on me? What


    should I do now?


    After dinner, Kathleen and the others went back to their rooms.


    The production team provided them with amodation right next to the restaurant.


    It was a three-story building.


    Kathleen and Nancy would be staying on the third floor.


    They were given one room each.


    Kathleen¡¯s belongings had been delivered by the time she returned to her room.


    She opened the cases, took out her pajamas, a towel, and some toiletries, and went to take a


    shower.


    After that, she sat by her bedside and picked up her phone.


    Charles had texted her: I¡¯ve contacted Kylie¡¯s talent agency. I intend to acquire it.


    Kathleen replied to his text: Why do you always acquirepanies without reason? Where did you


    learn that?


    Charles texted: Haha! Samuel almost acquired it before I did. Fortunately, I¡¯m one step ahead of


    him.


    Pursing her lips, Kathleen texted back: What does this have to do with Samuel?


    Charles: Samuel posted on Twitter and took up the responsibility for the divorce between you two.


    As a man, I respect him for that.¡±


    Kathleen: Let bygones be bygones.


    Charles: What Samuel did to you was horrible. How can we let go of him so easily?


    Kathleen: What do you want to do?


    Charles: I¡¯ll hire ghostwriters to nder him!


    Kathleen: Do unto others as you would have them do unto you, Charles. Drop it. I won¡¯t be in touch


    with him in the future.


    Charles: You¡¯re such a softie. You almost lost your life because of him. He made you lose two


    unborn children. Most importantly, he¡¯s keeping Nicolette somewhere safe. Do you know about


    that?


    Kathleen¡¯s heart throbbed in pain.


    I haven¡¯t looked into it this year since I know that Samuel will never leave her alone. There¡¯s no sign


    of her in Jadeborough ever since my return. However, I know that she¡¯s most certainly under


    Samuel¡¯s protection now. He loves her so much. He¡¯ll never let her suffer. He¡¯s probably thinking of


    keeping her safe until things have settled down. What a faithful man.


    Kathleen: We didn¡¯te back to deal with these, Charles.


    Charles: I know. Don¡¯t worry.


    Kathleen: Good. Don¡¯t be swayed by your emotions.


    Charles: Vanessa will be attending a banquet. Do you want to go?


    Kathleen: Yes. Inform the production team for me, please. I want to meet her.


    Charles: Okay. Leave it to me.


    With that, Kathleen put down her phone, stood up, and walked to the mirror.


    Looking at her reflection, she lifted her hand and touched her face.


    No wonder Nicolette and I look so alike.


    When Kathleen went downstairs the next day, she realized that everyone else was sleeping in due


    to the exhaustion the day before.


    She decided to go to the kitchen to make some food.


    To her surprise, someone else was already there.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Kate.¡± Kylie stared at her as though nothing had happened between them.


    Unconcerned, Kathleen ignored Kylie.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened yesterday, Kate. It¡¯s all my fault. Can you forgive me?¡± Kylie said,


    putting on an adorable face.


    Kathleen¡¯s expression remained cold as she kept quiet.


    Has Kylie realized the error of her ways overnight? Impossible! Even I find it hard to believe. Kylie


    must be willing topromise because she has something to gain. Someone like her will eventually


    stab you in the back when you don¡¯t even know it.


    ¡°Kate?¡± Kylie looked at her with pitiful eyes.


    Kathleen remarked coldly, ¡°You¡¯ll learn from your mistake when pigs fly, Kylie. When you addressed


    me so intimately yesterday, I was wondering just how audacious you could get. Everyone knows


    about your age. Furthermore, we aren¡¯t close. How could you address me that way? You wouldn¡¯t


    have called me that if you¡¯ve really learned from your mistake.¡±


    Kylie had intended to address Kathleen intimately in order to gain thetter¡¯s favor.


    Kathleen paid her no mind.


    However, she decided to teach Kylie a lesson when she realized that Kylie was still putting on her


    pretentious act.


    Kylie bit her lower lip. ¡°How should I address you then?¡±


    Kathleen was cold. ¡°What do you think? Didn¡¯t your parents teach you?¡±


    Feeling aggrieved, Kylie asked, ¡°What does this have to do with my parents?¡±


    Kathleen replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you that your parents should have taught you basic


    manners. If you still don¡¯t know, that¡¯s your problem. Has your brain shrunk, or have you suffered a


    memory loss? You should consider medication. How can you make it if you have such a weak


    memory at such a young age?¡±


    Kylie was at a loss for words.


    At that moment, Steve entered the kitchen. He frowned. ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°Steve, help me persuade Kate. She doesn¡¯t want me to call her that. How else should I address


    her?¡± Kylie attempted to drag Steve into the smokeless war.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 101

    chapter 101


    ¡°She has a name. Use that. Do you even have to ask?¡± Steve was rendered speechless.


    Even he could tell how pretentious Kylie was.


    Kylie feigned aggrievance. ¡°Is that so? I have no idea. I just want to be friendly with everyone. How


    on earth would I know that someone actually has a problem with it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you care how other people address you?¡± Kathleen asked coldly. She turned around and


    took a packet of milk from the refrigerator.


    ¡°I most certainly don¡¯t. I¡¯m not that petty,¡± Kylie added meaningfully.


    Kathleen proceeded to ask with a frigid smirk, ¡°Wow, how magnanimous! In that case, I¡¯ll call you


    Inky, Snowy, and Doggy from now on. Is that all right?¡±


    Kylie¡¯s face turned livid. ¡°You¡¯re insulting me!¡±


    ¡°I thought you said you don¡¯t care how people address you,¡± Kathleen replied, seemingly


    unconcerned.


    Infuriated, Kylie roared, ¡°That¡¯s true, but now you¡¯re insulting me!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Didn¡¯t you do the same to me just now?¡± Kathleen red at her. ¡°Or do you want the audience


    watching this livestream to be the judge?¡±


    Kylie pursed her lips and fell silent.


    Kylie¡¯spletely defeated this round!


    Thank goodness Kathleen isn¡¯t someone who mellows out silently. Otherwise, Kylie would have


    p*ssed me off so much.


    Kylie is overly pretentious. Why is the production team still keeping her in this show? She affects my


    mood whenever I watch it!


    I heard that someone gave Steve and Kylie¡¯s show a one-star rating!


    Could that be one of Kathleen¡¯s fans? Her fans are so annoying!


    Why does it have to be Kathleen¡¯s fan? For all we know, you could be one of Kylie¡¯s fans, toe


    up with a im like this! You guys could be creating a publicity stunt by pretending that someone is


    out to get Kylie. What a joke!


    New update! That show has blocked ratings!


    Fantastic! With the rating section closed, the show won¡¯t be discussed as heatedly as before. That¡¯s


    Kylie¡¯s loss!


    The fault lies with Kathleen¡¯s fans!


    Kylie obviously deserves it! How can she me others when she¡¯s the one ruining the audience¡¯s


    perception? She should retire from the entertainment industry!


    The screen exploded with livements yet again asizens argued with one another.


    The production team was secretlyced with delight, as they managed to gain a wave of heat this


    time.


    In the kitchen, seeing that Steve wasn¡¯t even standing up for her, Kylie broke into tears of


    frustration.


    Steve did not feel like entertaining her at all, as she tended to cry easily.


    She never even cried as much when she was acting.


    Kathleen informed Steve after she made coffee, ¡°I probably have to leave for a moment after


    making the dinner.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to cook tonight like you did yesterday. We¡¯lle together and discuss the menu


    during breakfastter,¡± Steve replied with much consideration. ¡°We can¡¯t let you do all the work.¡±


    Kathleen nodded.


    Seeing that they were all ignoring her, Kylie turned around and left in a huff.


    Steve and Kathleen looked at each other in resignation.


    Soon, everyone woke up.


    Nancy came into the kitchen. ¡°The coffee smells good! I want some.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made five servings.¡± Kathleen¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Would you like some milk?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. ck coffee will do.¡± Nancy chuckled. ¡°Kathleen, not only do you know how to cook, but


    you can make nice coffee too. After drinking your coffee, I bet I¡¯ll be full of energy for the whole


    morning.¡±


    Kathleen grinned. ¡°Not a lot of people have tasted my coffee.¡±


    ¡°Ha, you mean besides Samuel or Christopher? That¡¯s nothing worth showing off,¡± Kylie said as she


    stood by the kitchen door.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Nancy threw her a sideways nce.


    Is Kylie out of her mind, or she¡¯s going all out?


    ¡°Why would you consider this a humblebrag?¡± Kathleen retorted calmly, ¡°You read too much into a


    simple remark. You must have a dirty mind.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Kylie refuted.


    ¡°Then, why would you think of it that way?¡± Kathleen questioned tly, ¡°Do you want to make coffee


    for them in the morning? Can I read it like that?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kylie¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment.


    ¡°Do unto others as you would have them do unto you. Since you think of others in that way, don¡¯t


    me others for thinking the same,¡± Kathleen snapped at her with disdain, ¡°Even if you want to take


    the reins, you should check if you¡¯re really up to it!¡±


    Kylie pursed her lips and fell silent.


    Unable to hold back her admiration for Kathleen, Nancy apuded her.


    Well done!


    While Kathleen appeared gentle, her words were powerful.


    Kylie turned around and left.


    ¡°Ignore her. She must be crazy,¡± Nancyforted Kathleen. ¡°I don¡¯t get why her manager allows


    her to behave like this. If she keeps this up, will we still have an audience?¡±


    Kathleen blinked. ¡°Nancy, this is a livestream.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Nancy replied calmly. ¡°I seriously can¡¯t stand her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make breakfast,¡± Kathleen said, weighed down with resignation.


    ¡°What¡¯re we having?¡± Nancy¡¯s face rekindled with anticipation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared abalone and some lobsters. I¡¯m nning to make seafood risotto too,¡± replied


    Kathleen.


    ¡°Sounds delicious to me!¡± Nancy grinned.


    Kathleen put on an apron and went on to prepare the food.


    Compliments overflowed thements section.


    Kathleen seems to be a really nice and capable woman.


    Not only is she a good actress, but she also knows how to cook. Whoever gets to marry her must


    be very lucky.


    I¡¯m so jealous of Christopher for having her as his fianc¨¦e.


    Shouldn¡¯t you be envious of Samuel instead?


    Haha. Samuel didn¡¯t cherish her in the past. Why should I be envious of him?


    I wonder if Samuel ever regrets it.


    Samuel: I regret it.


    His reply rendered everyone speechless for a moment.


    Oh my god! He¡¯s actually the real Samuel, not an imposter!


    He¡¯s really Samuel! I checked his profile and found Macari Group following him. He¡¯s real!


    Samuel said he regrets it. It clearly shows how good Kathleen must be. Stay strong, Mr. Macari!


    Mr. Macari, you have my support to get Kathleen back. Then, Christopher will be mine!


    Anyway, as long as they¡¯re not married, you still stand a chance, Mr. Macari! You can do it!


    People can file for divorce as well after marriage! Mr. Macari, as long as you¡¯re determined,


    miracles can still happen!


    Fixing his gaze on thosements with darkened eyes, Samuel curled his lips into a smirk.


    They¡¯re right. I still have a chance as long as she¡¯s not married.


    He picked up his coffee and took in the scent.


    All of a sudden, he had the urge to know what Kathleen¡¯s coffee tasted like.


    Since he never tasted her coffee before, she had probably learned how to make it within the year.


    Has she really make coffee for Christopher in the morning on a given day? If so, what happened


    that night before? Could they be¡­


    Putting down his coffee, Samuel¡¯s gaze darkened.


    Tyson entered the office right then. ¡°Mr. Macari, Kylie¡¯s entertainmentpany has agreed to our


    acquisition.¡±


    Samuel instructed coldly, ¡°Fire Kylie.¡±


    After a brief hesitation, Tyson replied, ¡°Mr. Macari, Mrs. Macari told the production teamst night


    that, as long as Kylie doesn¡¯t want to quit, there¡¯s no need to make her go.¡±


    Samuel asked sternly, ¡°Is that what you heard from the production team?¡±


    Tyson nodded.


    Samuel grimaced.


    ¡°Mr. Macari, Mrs. Macari has always been like this. She never takes things to the extreme,¡± Tyson


    stated faintly.


    Samuel cast him a cold gaze. ¡°Do you know her better than I do?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 102

    chapter 102


    Kathleen smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Pord. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the one behind it. I just want to


    find the real culprit. Perhaps you were framed by your enemy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If my enemy was behind this, it must be Samuel!¡± Ivan eximed furiously.


    Kathleen narrowed her eyes at him.


    It seems like there¡¯s bad blood between Ivan and Samuel.


    ¡°Samuel? I didn¡¯t expect my ex-husband would want to kill me,¡± Kathleen feigned surprise.


    An icy glint shed across Ivan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he? He would do anything for Nicolette.¡±


    Kathleen snorted. ¡°That¡¯s not surprising to hear. After all, I was the one who ruined Nicolette¡¯s face.


    I wonder how she is doing right now.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Samuel found the best stic surgeon for her. After that, he hid her somewhere else.


    Ms. Johnson, this kind of man isn¡¯t worth your affection,¡± Ivan said solemnly.


    ¡°You must be joking, Mr. Pord. How could I still long for him after everything he has done to me? I


    wish he was dead!¡± Kathleen said in a chilling voice.


    ¡°Do you want me to die?¡± Samuel¡¯s emotionless voice suddenly sounded from behind.


    Kathleen froze on the spot.


    Why is he here? This is bad! He¡¯s heard everything I said about him. What awful timing!


    She sneaked a peek at Ivan, only to see him smiling maliciously.


    That wily old fox!


    ¡°Mr. Macari, do you know it¡¯s improper to eavesdrop on other people¡¯s conversation?¡± Kathleen said


    sarcastically.


    Samuel fixed his cold gaze on Ivan instead. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for days.¡±


    Ivanughed awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Macari, what are you talking about? I didn¡¯t know you were looking for


    me. Anyway, I¡¯ve got to go now.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Kathleen looked anxiously at Ivan, who was about to flee.


    Samuel reached out to grab Kathleen¡¯s hand and pulled her into his embrace. He sped hisrge


    hands tightly around her slender waist.


    Gosh, she¡¯s so soft!


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Kathleen yelled furiously. She could see his exquisite jawline the moment she raised


    her head.


    Samuel directed his razor-sharp gaze at her. ¡°Feel free to ask me what you want to know. You don¡¯t


    need to look for that guy.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to do with you. Why should I look for you? Let me go!¡± Kathleen was akin to a caged


    bird at that moment.


    Samuel recalled Tyson¡¯s words. ¡°Come with me. I can exin everything to you.¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to! We¡¯re in public, Samuel! Bear in mind what you¡¯re doing! I don¡¯t want people to


    get the wrong idea!¡± Kathleenined in a soft voice.


    Samuel¡¯s lips curled up into a devilish grin. ¡°You¡¯d better follow me, or I¡¯ll kiss you right here. Let¡¯s


    see how you can exin the situationter.¡±


    Kathleen was rendered speechless by his shamelessness.


    Ah! What a sc*mbag! Ugh. He¡¯s so infuriating!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Holding her hand, Samuel led Kathleen out of the venue.


    He brought her into a room.


    After that, Samuel pressed Kathleen against the door. He pinched her chin with his long, coarse


    fingers and said, ¡°Ivan is Vanessa¡¯s lover. Only hell knows how many women that man has harmed


    in the past. Why are you provoking him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business! I know what kind of person he is. Besides, I have Charles with me.


    He won¡¯t let anything happen to me,¡± Kathleen retorted.


    Samuel was furious at her attitude toward his warning. ¡°You have only just returned to


    Jadeborough. What do you know about the situation here? Earlier, you said you wish I was dead.


    Well, my life¡¯s yours for the taking now. Please don¡¯t put yourself in danger anymore. Do you


    understand?¡±


    ¡°Samuel, I only said it casually earlier. I didn¡¯t want you to die. It has nothing to do with me whether


    you¡¯re alive or not. Please release me. Charles will be anxious if I¡¯m gone for too long.¡±


    Seeing Kathleen trying so hard to avoid him, Samuel instantly exploded with rage.


    Looking at her luscious red lips, he could not help but lower his head and kissed her.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Kathleen pped Samuel¡¯s shoulders hard with her hands in a desperate bid to break


    free from him.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead of releasing her, Samuel grabbed her hands and lifted them above her head. He continued


    to kiss her.


    It was obvious that shecked experience in this department.


    Samuel calmed down when he realized that Kathleen hadn¡¯t been kissing other people much after


    their divorce.


    Five minutester, he finally let go of Kathleen.


    The corners of Kathleen¡¯s eyes glimmered with tears. It made her look endearing.


    p!


    Kathleen pped Samuel hard across the face. Her chest heaved erratically with her rising anger.


    ¡±It¡¯s been a year, and you still haven¡¯t learned how to respect me!¡±


    With that said, she made to leave.


    However, Samuel refused to let her go by pressing the door.


    Kathleen noticed the wedding ring on his left hand.


    This guy has no shame, hasn¡¯t he?


    Samuel leaned over and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°I didn¡¯t send anyone to kill you. If I know


    where you are, I will look for you myself,¡± he confessed with a hoarse voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin to me. I was just testing Ivan earlier.¡± Kathleen pursed her lips.


    She was aware that if Samuel knew about her whereabouts, he would go searching for her.


    After all, she was the one who had dumped him back then. His ego must have been shattered.


    ¡°The rtionship between Ivan and Vanessa is one of a superior and a subordinate. Ivan is just one


    of her many lovers, but he has been staying by her side the longest. I¡¯m sure he knows a lot of


    things,¡± Samuel exined.


    ¡°Ivan has helped Vanessa deal with many hical activities over the years. He must have a lot of


    evidence to use as leverage over her.¡± After a pause, Kathleen continued, ¡±Therefore, she won¡¯t


    break up with him that easily.¡±


    Furthermore, Ivan was counting on Vanessa to take care of his business. They relied heavily on


    each other.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s it.¡± Samuel grinned.


    She¡¯s finally able to talk to me in a calm manner.


    Unfortunately, Samuel¡¯s tion was short-lived. Kathleen lost her temper again. ¡°Anyway, what


    does this have to do with you? Do you know that I¡¯m this close from getting something out of Ivan


    just now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating them over the past year. I know a lot about them. I can tell you anything you


    want to find out,¡± Samuel offered his help with a raspy and alluring voice.


    Kathleen sneered, ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you betraying your family? Vanessa is Nicolette¡¯s aunt, and


    Ivan can be considered Nicolette¡¯s uncle because of his intimate rtionship with Vanessa. Are you


    sure you want to do this?¡±


    Samuel remained silent despite her sarcastic remarks.


    I guess I deserved that for what I¡¯ve done to her in the past.


    ¡°Well, my mother-inw happens to be her aunt,¡± Samuel taunted.


    Now, it was Kathleen¡¯s turn to be at a loss for words.


    ¡°Kathleen?¡± Charles¡¯ voice sounded from outside the room.


    ¡°Let me go! My brother is looking for me,¡± Kathleen pleaded anxiously.


    I¡¯m doomed if Charles sees us like this!


    ¡°I can tell you everything that Ivan has done for Vanessa. Juste to Florinia Manor tomorrow


    night. I will show you all the evidence.¡± Samuel smirked.


    Kathleen froze at his suggestion. Gritting her teeth, she snapped, ¡°Samuel, do you take me for that


    kind of woman?¡±


    Samuel knew what she meant. ¡°You¡¯ll always be the purest woman in my heart. I just want to taste


    your cooking. A meal will do just fine.¡±


    ¡°A meal? Do you promise to give me the information after you¡¯re done eating?¡± Kathleen probed.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want,¡± Samuel promised.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 103

    chapter 103


    Tyson felt awkward. He would not dare to say that.


    The look in Samuel¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m not upset with you.¡±


    Tyson froze. ¡°Mr. Macari?¡±


    ¡°I really missed out on too many things in those three years,¡± Samuel said as he pinched the bridge


    of his nose. ¡°I¡¯ve even asked you to go with her when she went for checkups at the hospital. Of


    course you¡¯ll know her better than I do.¡±


    It¡¯s me. I¡¯m the one who pushed Kathleen away. I can¡¯t be upset with anyone about this.


    At that, Tyson mustered the courage to say, ¡°Mr. Macari, I think that, as long as she¡¯s still alive, you


    still have a chance. Don¡¯t wait until she¡¯s gone before you really regret it. That will be toote.¡±


    Samuel turned to nce at him.


    ¡°Honestly, Mrs. Macari has already said that she wants to live peacefully with you. Why don¡¯t you


    just say yes?¡± Tyson muttered gloomily. ¡°Mrs. Macari has spent ten years to make you fall for her.


    You can do the same. Make her fall for you again.¡±


    Samuel frowned. ¡°Make her fall for me again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although Mrs. Macari isn¡¯t how she used to be, you can put in more effort. Don¡¯t force


    your will onto her the way you used to. Consider what she wants,¡± Tyson exined.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Samuel nodded solemnly.


    ¡°Mr. Macari, I¡¯ve found some information regarding the matter you asked me to look into.¡± Tyson put


    down the documents in his hands. ¡°Apparently, Mrs. Macari and Mr. Johnson have returned in


    search of their kin.¡±


    ¡°What kin?¡± Samuel frowned.


    ¡°Mrs. Macari¡¯s parents are orphans,¡± Tyson started. ¡°It seems that they wish to find their family. Mrs.


    Macari¡¯s mother was adopted, but she has always wanted to look for her biological parents.


    ording to my investigation, it seems likely that Mrs. Macari and the others have found some


    clues, and that¡¯s why they¡¯ve returned.¡±


    Samuel kept staring at Tyson. So, Kathleen didn¡¯te back because of Christopher, he mused.


    ¡°What have they found?¡± he asked coldly.


    ¡°Mrs. Macari¡¯s mother seems to be the missing third daughter of the Yoeger family,¡± Tyson replied.


    ¡°What?¡± Samuel eximed, taken aback.


    Kathleen¡¯s mother is the Yoeger family¡¯s third daughter? Is that why Kathleen looks so much like


    Nicolette? Is that why their bone marrows were a match?


    ¡°What else did you find?¡± Samuel asked.


    ¡°Nothing else. That is all,¡± Tyson mumbled. ¡°Mrs. Macari will be attending a banquet tonight.


    Christopher will be there too.¡±


    ¡°Make the arrangements. I¡¯m going as well,¡± Samuel ordered.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Tyson nodded.


    Samuel¡¯s keen eyes then turned to look at the screen. As he looked at Kathleen¡¯s side profile, his


    chest ached.


    If I¡¯d gotten Kathleen to attend Old Mrs. Yoeger¡¯s birthday celebration three years ago, would things


    have turned out differently? Would she not have left a year ago? As for the Yoeger family¡­ I have a


    score to settle with them.


    At eight o¡¯clock that night, Charles came to pick Kathleen up in a ck Bentley.


    Kathleen was wearing an off-shoulder maxi bodycon with a slit that revealed her long fair legs.


    Kathleen was beautiful in a soft, tender way. However, the moment she dressed herself up, she


    looked absolutely alluring and exquisite.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Charles looked at his sister, he said, ¡°Who are you nning to seduce tonight?¡±


    Kathleen only shed him a shy smile.


    She then leaned over to enter the car.


    Then, Charles drove them to the banquet.


    ¡°Vanessa is currently the one with the final say in the Yoeger family. Zachary may be the heir, but


    he¡¯s in poor health, so Vanessa is the one who makes most of the decisions,¡± Charles exined.


    Kathleen knitted her brows. ¡°Is Zachary Nicolette¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charles nodded in affirmation.


    Hearing that, Kathleen fell silent.


    ¡°Leave this to me if you want to take revenge on her,¡± Charles said to her in a cold tone. ¡°I don¡¯t


    care who Samuel is. I¡¯m going to cripple Nicolette and hand her over to you. I¡¯m going to avenge my


    two nephews.¡±


    Kathleen was quiet for a while. ¡°My grievance with Nicolette can¡¯t be dismissed just like this.


    However, let¡¯s settle the issue regarding our history first. I¡¯m afraid Samuel will stop us if we target


    Nicolette now. If that happens, we¡¯ll lose more than we gain.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Charles agreed with a nod.


    After that, they went to a private club.


    The two of them stepped out of the car.


    Kathleen hooked her arm around Charles¡¯ before they entered the premise.


    Almost immediately, everyone cast them inexplicable gazes.


    Charles had been keeping a low profile before that. It was only when Kathleen rose to fame did the


    others find out that he was Kathleen¡¯s manager and the CEO of Astra Entertainment.


    On the other hand, Kathleen was an award-winning actress, Samuel¡¯s ex-wife, and Christopher¡¯s


    fianc¨¦e.


    To sum it up, her identity was quiteplicated.


    Nevertheless, Samuel and the Macari family protected her well. She was rarely seen in public.


    One of the few times she ever appeared in public was when Samuel revealed their wedding photo a


    year ago.


    Even now, Samuel still kept that post as his pinned tweet. He had never taken it down.


    Charles led Kathleen to Vanessa. ¡°Ms. Yoeger, hello.¡±


    Vanessa Yoeger turned fifty that year.


    However, because of her strict skincare routine, she did not look a day over thirty-five.


    Vanessa gave the siblings a long look. ¡°So, this is Mr. Johnson and the award-winning best


    actress.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you know us, Ms. Yoeger,¡± Charles said with a smile that did not reach his eyes.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re interested in starting a business in red wine, Ms. Yoeger. What a coincidence! I have


    a winery in Belmonia. Ms. Yoeger, are you interested in working with me?¡±


    Vanessa narrowed her eyes. ¡°Mr. Johnson, are you here for a business negotiation?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Why else are we here for?¡± Kathleen smiled sweetly. No one could tell what she was


    truly feeling at that moment.


    As Vanessa stared at Kathleen¡¯s pretty face, she uttered, ¡°Ha. No matter.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yoeger, shall we discuss this in detail?¡± Charles coolly asked.


    Vanessa nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Charles peered at Kathleen and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Kathleen nodded at him.


    With that, Charles and Vanessa stepped aside for a chat.


    Kathleen picked up a ss of wine and strolled around the ce. Her gaze eventuallynded on a


    middle-aged man.


    She strode over to him.


    ¡°Mr. Pord, is that you?¡± Kathleen smiled at him.


    Ivan Pord turned around. ¡°Are you Ms. Kathleen Johnson?¡± he said in pleasant surprise.


    Kathleen replied, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you know me, Mr. Pord. What an honor!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too humble, Ms. Johnson. Who wouldn¡¯t recognize you?¡± Ivan nced at her meaningfully.


    ¡°How can I help you, Ms. Johnson?¡±


    ¡°I just want to have a chat with you, Mr. Pord. May I have the honor?¡± Kathleen queried.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Ivan replied with a chuckle. ¡°What would you like to talk about?¡±


    ¡°A year ago, when I was in Ferropene, I was attacked by a gang,¡± Kathleen started with a gloomy


    look. ¡°We caught one of the attackers, who said that he was acting under your orders. I¡¯d like to ask


    if I¡¯ve offended you in some way.¡±


    Ivan froze.


    My men have been caught? I thought they were all dead! I can¡¯t believe some are still alive.


    ¡°Ms. Johnson, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense! This is nder!¡± Ivan fumed. ¡°I do not hold any


    grudges against you, Ms. Johnson!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 104

    chapter 104


    Kathleen did not believe him. ¡°Will you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when youe over to my ce,¡± Samuel replied with a raspy voice.


    With that, he put down his long arm that was pressing the door shut.


    Kathleen bolted out of the room right after that, as though she was running away from a savage


    beast.


    Smirking, Samuel muttered under his breath, ¡°You can¡¯t escape me.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathleen found Charles and grabbed his hand. ¡±Let¡¯s go, Charles!¡±


    With a nce at her lips, Charles asked, ¡°Did Samuel bully you?¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s lipstick had faded, indicating that she had been kissed.


    Kathleen¡¯s cheeks flushed red. She barked, ¡°Don¡¯t bring him up!¡±


    Charles realized that his spection was true.


    Samuel, you b*stard!


    Kathleen got into the car and fastened her seat belt.


    Charles asked as he started the engine, ¡°Do you know what Vanessa told me?¡±


    Kathleen shook her head.


    ¡°She told me that Nicolette has been living in a mansion over the past year. Someone called Melvin


    Lambert had been taking good care of her. Apart from restricted movement, she¡¯s living quite


    comfortably.¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s fingers clenched tightly when she heard that.


    I knew Samuel couldn¡¯t bear to see Nicolette suffer at all. He has taken great measures to protect


    her.


    Kathleen snorted. ¡°I never expect him to be kind to me. Charles, you don¡¯t need to tell me about


    this. I won¡¯t go back to him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you understand.¡± Charles was worried that Kathleen might still be pining for Samuel.


    Ten years of unrequited love isn¡¯t something one can forget overnight. If Kathleen can let it go, she


    wouldn¡¯t have¡­ Forget about it. I have to tell Samuel to stop pestering her.


    Charles took Kathleen to the filming set. He looked deeply into her eyes. ¡°Kate, don¡¯t be afraid of


    anything. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    She nodded in acknowledgement.


    ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll get you a script today. Don¡¯t think about anything else,¡± Charles reminded.


    ¡°Okay, Charles. Drive safe,¡± she said warmly.


    ¡°Of course. Get in, then.¡± Charles nodded.


    Kathleen turned around and went inside.


    After that, Charles lit up a cigarette.


    Looking up, he saw the Maybach parked not far away from him.


    Charles snorted at the coincidence. He got out of his car and walked over to the Maybach.


    Samuel opened the car door and asked in a chilling tone, ¡°Are you getting in, or should Ie out?¡±


    ¡°Samuel, leave my sister alone. Kathleen doesn¡¯t like you anymore. Do you understand?¡± Charles


    threatened viciously.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Samuel replied nonchntly.


    Charles bared his teeth at him. ¡°You truly have no shame, haven¡¯t you? Do you remember how you


    treated Kathleen all these years?¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve wronged her in the past. I¡¯ll make up for it. I want to treat her well in the future,¡± Samuel


    said in a low voice.


    ¡°In the future?¡± Charlesughed in exasperation. ¡°Do you think you have a future with her? You


    allowed your woman to do whatever she pleased with Kathleen. A sc*mbag like you should be


    locked up with that b*tch! You should stay together! That way, you won¡¯t cause any harm to other


    people!¡±


    Samuel¡¯s face turned gloomy as he warned, ¡±I won¡¯t hit you because I don¡¯t want to upset Kathleen,


    but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m afraid of you.¡±


    Charles burst intoughter when he heard the threat. ¡°Do you honestly think Kathleen will


    appreciate this?¡±


    Samuel did not say a word.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go to the Morris family and let Kathleen marry Christopher as soon as possible. Let¡¯s see if


    you dare to cling to a married woman. Hah! She will be your sister-inw in the future!¡± Charles


    fumed.


    Samuel red at him in response.


    Emanating a cold aura, Charles left with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Samuel twiddled the wedding ring in his hand. I¡¯ll never let Kathleen marry another man.


    The next day, Kathleen got up and went out to attend the recording.


    The production team made the task more difficult for the participants today.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. Many people want toe for dinner, but they don¡¯t have the time. So, your task


    today is to make fifty takeaways and deliver them. We¡¯ll give you the addresster,¡± Cain informed


    them.


    Everyone present was dumbfounded.


    Fifty takeaways?


    ¡°You have four hours left. If youplete the task, you will be given an additional four thousand for


    the start-up capital,¡± Cain dered.


    Everyone was tempted by the reward.


    After all, they had spent almost all their money when they went out to make their purchases the day


    before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± Kathleen suggested.


    ¡°Fifty takeaways. You¡¯ll need to have greens as well as meat. Kathleen, are you sure you can do


    this alone?¡± Nancy looked at her worriedly.


    ¡°How can you not have faith in Kathleen after the banquet two nights ago?¡± Kylie taunted in a low


    voice.


    ¡°I think we should make one dish each.¡± Steve picked up the lunch box on the side and instructed,


    ¡°John, go ahead and cook the pasta.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± John nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Kathleen, Nancy, you two should be in charge of cooking the main dish. The three of us aren¡¯t


    good at cooking. So, we¡¯ll do the washing and chopping instead,¡± Steve arranged.


    Kathleen and Nancy nodded gently in unison.


    Feeling aggrieved, Kylieined, ¡°My foot still hurts.¡±


    John sneered at her. ¡°You were as fit as a fiddle when you went upstairs yesterday. How did you get


    injured all of a sudden? You should go home and recuperate. Why are you still taking part in this


    show? You want to make money, yet you aren¡¯t helpful at all. How ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Kylie¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment.


    After sessfully provoking her, John went about his task.


    ¡°Nancy, you should prepare the vegetables. I¡¯ll do the rest,¡± Kathleen suggested.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nancy nodded.


    The duo went to work together.


    Kylie was suddenly left alone in the restaurant. She felt rather awkward.


    Why is Kylie still on the show? Why won¡¯t they let her go?


    I know, right? She¡¯s looking for a fight every day. It¡¯s so annoying!


    She¡¯s behaving like this in the livestream. Can you imagine what she¡¯s like in private? I¡¯m begging


    the production team to get rid of her quickly.


    Thements section was full ofints. The audience was sick of Kylie¡¯s disruptive antics.


    Nevertheless, Kylie had no clue about the negativity she had garnered. She silently shed tears as


    she looked into the camera. She was trying to portray herself as a victim of bullying.


    Three hours and a halfter, the quartetpleted fifty takeaways.


    Kathleen made a chicken casserole and shrimp cocktail, while Nancy made asparagus risotto with


    lemon.


    They also made beef stew.


    On the other hand, Kylie did not contribute the entire time.


    She just sat there and cried pitifully.


    Jeez. Has she been crying for four hours? Is there any water left in her?


    Nah. She hasn¡¯t been crying for that long. She only shed some tears at the beginning. She was in a


    daze the whole time.


    If she wants to repent for what she did, she wouldn¡¯t be sitting here for four hours.


    At that moment, Cain spoke up. ¡°These fifty meals are to be delivered to Macari Group.¡±


    Kathleen was rendered speechless.


    Everyone immediately looked at her with interest before turning their heads to Cain.


    They must have arranged this on purpose.


    Kathleen knew that the production team would not dare to pull this stunt.


    Samuel must be behind this!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. It¡¯s just a task. No one will refuse, right?¡± Cain asked, testing the waters.


    Kylie suddenly sprang to life. She said sarcastically, ¡°Mr. Dodson, I have a high degree of


    compatibility. I¡¯ll go! Unlike someone, I know how to draw a line between personal matters with


    business.¡±


    Her remarks left everyone at the scene speechless.


    What a joke! You¡¯re one to talk.


    Kathleen knew Kylie was mocking her just now.


    ¡°I have no problem with that,¡± she said indifferently.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 105

    chapter 105


    The production team got Kathleen and the other participants an Iveco.


    They carefully ced the fifty packs of food into the vehicle.


    After that, they all got in.


    Steve was the driver.


    John wanted to take the passenger seat so that the women could sitfortably in the back.


    However, no one had expected Kylie to get the passenger seat first before John could.


    John scoffed.


    Eventually, Kathleen and Nancy sat in the middle, while John sat in the back.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time going to Macari Group. I heard the design is the best among thepanies in


    Jadeborough!¡± John said in anticipation.


    ¡°You can ask Kathleen if you want to know whether it¡¯s got the best design,¡± Kylie responded


    meaningfully. ¡°She must have been there before.¡±


    John snorted, ignoring her.


    This woman¡¯s so shameless! She¡¯s seeking attention everywhere!


    John looked awkwardly at Kathleen. ¡°Kate, I¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t mean it!


    Kathleen replied, ¡°I only went there once, not as many times as you think.¡±


    Feigning surprise, Kylie asked, ¡°Really? You were Samuel¡¯s wife, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Her words left everyone in the vehicle speechless.


    ¡°Get out if all you¡¯re going to say is nonsense!¡± Steve was displeased.


    Kylie snorted in discontent.


    Meanwhile, Kathleen looked out of the car window, lost in her thoughts.


    She could not be bothered about Kylie¡¯s look of surprise.


    After all, no one expected that, as the wife of thepany¡¯s CEO, she had only been to Macari


    Group once.


    They finally arrived at Macari Group half an hourter.


    Tyson was waiting for them at the lobby.


    Seeing him, Kathleen could not help but frown.


    Since someone else hade to wee them, she supposed the trip might not have been


    nned by Samuel.


    However, she confirmed that Samuel was behind all this once she saw Tyson.


    Steve asked, ¡°Hi! May I know where shall we be taking these to?¡±


    ¡°Forty-nine packs are to be delivered to the thirty-third floor.¡± Tyson smiled. ¡°Thest one is to be


    taken to the top floor.¡±


    The group immediately turned to Kathleen.


    They were obviously implying that Kathleen would be the one to take thest takeaway to the top


    floor.


    Kylie eximed excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll take it to the top floor! Don¡¯t fight with me!¡±


    Tyson responded calmly, ¡°You have no right to go there.¡±


    Annoyed, Kylie said, ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°No means no.¡± Tyson disliked Kylie ever since he watched the livestream.


    Vexed, Kylie red at Kathleen. ¡°Kathleen, tell me! Do you think I can do this?¡±


    Kathleen answered indifferently, ¡°Of course! You can take the food to the top floor.¡±


    Tyson was dumbfounded to hear Kathleen say that.


    Kylie nced at Tyson triumphantly. ¡°Did you hear that? I¡¯m qualified!¡±


    With that said, Kylie grabbed one takeaway and headed toward the elevator.


    Confused, Tyson looked at Kathleen worriedly. ¡°Ms. Johnson?¡±


    Kathleen responded calmly, ¡°Tyson, I hope you can understand that we¡¯re here to record a show.¡±


    Tyson fell silent.


    He understood that Samuel was abusing his power just to see Kathleen, but something did not sit


    well with him.


    ¡°All right! Let¡¯s take the elevator up!¡± Kathleen said to the others.


    None of them bothered about Kylie anymore as they followed Kathleen into the elevator.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Tyson heaved a sigh and walked into the elevator as well.


    Thements starteding in.


    Is Kylie an idiot?


    Doesn¡¯t she know how to assess the situation and read the room? It¡¯s so awkward!


    I find it amusing when she asked Kathleen whether she can go to the top floor.


    Mr. Macari wants to see his ex-wife, not some random person. I bet one hundred that Kylie will


    come down crying.


    What? Is Samuel that crude?


    Oh, well! You don¡¯t know Samuel well enough!


    Theizens waited in anticipation. They wondered how Samuel would treat Kylie.


    At the same time, Samuel had just ended the meeting.


    He had not been watching the livestream.


    He had instructed Tyson to go downstairs and weed Kathleen beforehand.


    He thought he could meet Kathleenter in his office.


    However, his face darkened once he stepped into his office and saw Kylie. ¡°Get out!¡± he bellowed.


    Kylie had a miniature camera on her. It managed to capture everything on live broadcast.


    Haha! What a joke!


    I want to watch it from Samuel¡¯s point of view. I want to see Kylie¡¯s reaction!


    I haven¡¯t seen anything like this in any live variety shows. This is interesting!


    Isn¡¯t Kylie ashamed at all?


    Kylie flushed hot as she said, ¡°Mr. Macari, this is a live show!¡±


    In other words, she wanted to remind him that whatever he said had been broadcast live.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Samuel did not want to talk to her anymore.


    Tears welled up in Kylie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Kathleen sent me! Why are you shouting?¡±


    Morements flooded in.


    What? Seriously?


    Can she be any more shameless? Wasn¡¯t she the one who volunteered toe up and deliver the


    food to him?


    Is she crazy?


    Well, I¡¯ve decided to call Kylie a lunatic from now on. Damn you, crazy woman! That¡¯s a barefaced


    lie!


    I suppose Kathleen would pop a blood vessel if she saw what happened.


    Bah! That woman¡¯s absolutely shameless!


    Samuel¡¯s face fell. He pressed the numbers on thendline and gave his orders, ¡°Get security! I


    want this woman out of here!¡±


    Panicking, Kylie said, ¡°Mr. Macari, it has got nothing to do with me! Kathleen asked me to deliver


    the food to you.¡±


    When Samuel spoke, his voice was cold and foreboding. ¡°I know her better than you do. She


    wouldn¡¯t do this.¡±


    Kylie bit her lip and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Mr. Macari! She doesn¡¯t care about you. She would


    rather fool around with John than get back together with you.¡±


    She was sure that Samuel would not remain calm after listening to what she had just said.


    A cold glint shed past his eyes when he heard her. ¡°Do you know that you¡¯ll go to jail for


    defamation? Do you want to try going against the legal team of Macari Group?¡±


    ¡°You and Kathleen are divorced, Mr. Macari! You don¡¯t have to defend her anymore,¡± Kathleen


    blurted out angrily. ¡°She¡¯s an evil woman!¡±


    Samuel¡¯s eyes turned dark instantly. ¡°I still love her even though we¡¯re separated. I shall defend her


    as I please. Moreover, she¡¯s the biggest stakeholder in Macari Group. I¡¯m just her employee. Do


    you think I¡¯ll let you go easily after you¡¯ve defamed her?¡±


    Kylie froze. What? Kathleen is the biggest shareholder of Macari Group?


    I¡¯m quite shocked to hear Samuel¡¯s sudden confession. I didn¡¯t know there are even more surprises!


    Is Kathleen the biggest shareholder of Macari Group? When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t I know?


    Samuel is just working for Kathleen. Is that true?


    Can someone exin what¡¯s going on?


    Rumors say that Samuel gave Kathleen all his properties and assets when they divorced. That¡¯s


    worth hundreds of billions.


    The screen and thement section fell into silence at once.


    No one uttered a single word as they digested the information quietly.


    Thissted three seconds.


    I don¡¯t know how to describe my feelings anymore.


    Whoa! Kathleen is lucky to have been married to Samuel! He¡¯s so generous even after they


    divorced!


    Ha! I think Samuel feels guilty, so he wants to give her everything he owns.


    Why do I have a feeling that this is impossible? It must be fake. Is Samuel trying to convince us that


    he¡¯s an affectionate man?


    Right then, Wynnie posted on thement section: As awyer, I am telling you that all this is true.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 106

    chapter 106


    Christopher was offended by Kathleen¡¯s distrust of him.


    However, he knew that he could not force her to trust him as well.


    It was his incapability that prevented her from believing him wholeheartedly.


    However, she had an indescribable trust toward Samuel, be it good or bad.


    Her understanding of Samuel was deeply engraved in her.


    ¡°Rest well. I¡¯m going to make a move first.¡± Christopher got up to leave.


    Kathleen sighed.


    Samuel stared at her with his dark eyes as he asked. ¡°Should I be happy?¡±


    Kathleen stared back at him. ¡°Happy about what?¡±


    ¡°Happy that you trust me more than Christopher.¡± Samuel raised a brow.


    Kathleen snorted coldly, ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about? Do you think it¡¯s something that you


    should be proud of?¡±


    Samuel¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°You think that I treat you differentlypared to others but you don¡¯t know that these were my


    sufferings back then.¡± Kathleen¡¯s voice was soft and hoarse. ¡°Because I know you too well, that¡¯s


    why I can read all your minor expressions. I¡¯ve learned how to observe your expressions, afraid that


    you¡¯ll dislike me if I don¡¯t. I¡¯ve been trying to y my role as that perfect wife but we still ended up


    with divorce.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Samuel¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°I was constantly wondering. Must it always be like this?¡± Kathleen was frowning. ¡°Must I


    understand you so well and please you so much? There was a voice in my head back then, telling


    me that you¡¯ll fall in love with me if I try harder. Maye if I just wait for a bit longer, then you¡¯ll notice


    how good I am. But all my hard work was wasted once Nicolette was back.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not reprimanding you by saying it all out, Samuel.¡± Kathleen took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s just that I


    realized that you won¡¯t care about that person no matter how much she loves you because you


    don¡¯t love her. Likewise, it¡¯s because you don¡¯t love me, that¡¯s why you tend to ignore whatever I do.


    Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Samuel was silent.


    ¡°How much do you know about me, Samuel?¡± Kathleen was biting her red lips. ¡°Aside from those


    shallow stuff, how much do you know about my inner thoughts?¡±


    ¡°I¡­. I don¡¯t know.¡± Samuel spoke hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know.¡± Kathleen¡¯s voice was deep. ¡°But it means that you still have some self-


    awareness, judging by the fact you¡¯re admitting this. Here¡¯s what, Samuel. I rejected Christopher


    not because he wasn¡¯t as good as you but because I just wanted to simplify things. I didn¡¯t return for


    the Morris family, the Corbyn family, or whatever. I just wanted to quickly settle all these unimportant


    things. Do you understand?¡±


    Samuel stared at her with his deep eyes. ¡°Is it perhaps that I¡¯m one of those unimportant things


    too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kathleen could not help but nod. ¡°You sure are. I initially thought that we¡¯ll just be


    strangers when we meet again. But little did I expect you to cling to me.¡±


    She could not understand that.


    ¡°So I¡¯ve never been a part of your n?¡± Samuel asked.


    She nodded slowly.


    Heh!


    Samuel smiled coldly. ¡°The truth always hurts more than lies.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips.


    Samuel raised his hands and ced his thumb on her red lips. He gently caressed them. ¡°But what


    should I do? I think I¡¯m feeling down but I can¡¯t bring myself to leave.¡±


    Kathleen was frowning.


    ¡°Back then, I wasn¡¯t afraid because I took your love for granted. I knew that you¡¯d always be waiting


    for me no matter how many times I left.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Now, I¡¯m not afraid to leave too


    because you don¡¯t love me, but I love you.¡±


    Kathleen stared at the cold man before her. She could not believe that those words came out from


    him.


    Samuel was overflowing with ferocity. The air surrounding them turned cold.


    Kathleen shivered a bit.


    However, that ferocity in him vanished in a blink of an eye.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± Samuel put down his hand. ¡°We¡¯ve agreed on being a family. I should


    learn how to adapt to this.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips.


    A smile shed across his cold yet charming face. ¡°But I must say, you made the right choice. It¡¯s


    the simplest way by giving thend deed to me. It simplifies everything.¡±


    Kathleen said, ¡°But that¡¯s if you can manage it.¡±


    ¡°How hard do you think it can be?¡± Samuel raised a brow.


    Kathleen frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard? What if Felix and Clement join hands?¡±


    ¡°They will have no gains from doing so. Why would they?¡± Samuel asked coldly.


    Kathleen paused.


    That¡¯s true.


    If Clement knew that the Morris family could not do anything once thend deed was given to


    Samuel, he would not coborate with them anymore.


    Christopher returned home.


    Emily approached him. ¡°How¡¯s Kate?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s all right,¡± Christopher answered.


    ¡°Grandpa¡¯s here. He¡¯s waiting for you in the living room,¡± Emily said.


    Christopher frowned. He was not feeling good inside as he was displeased with Felix.


    Upon reaching the living room, he saw Felix sipping coffee. He greeted, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Felix eyed Christopher from the side. ¡°Was Samuel there when Kathleen called me?¡±


    Christopher nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I knew it! You saw everything, right, Christopher? She¡¯s so disrespectful toward me but yet


    you want to marry her?¡±


    Christopher frowned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because you insulted her first, Grandpa? What¡¯s with a second


    marriage? Is it illegal?¡±


    Felix mmed on the table. ¡°How dare you talk to me like that? That woman¡¯s a bad influence on


    you!¡±


    Bad influence?


    ¡°Don¡¯t me it all on others, Grandpa.¡± Christopher was cold. ¡°Why can¡¯t she talk? You were wrong


    in the first ce. There¡¯s nothing bad about Kate. The bad ones are the Morris family. We don¡¯t


    deserve her!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Felix was furious. ¡°Who is she to be picky about? She¡¯s a woman


    who¡¯s going to remarry. It¡¯s her honor to be married into the Morris family. How dare she reject us? If


    she had been smart enough, she could¡¯ve just given thend deed to me and have children at


    home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Christopher was mad. ¡°Who do you think Kate is? And who do you think you are?¡±


    Felix¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Stop being so arrogant,¡± Christopher said angrily. ¡°I know about how you and that woman treated


    Mom! After all these years, and now you¡¯re doing the same thing to the woman I like. I¡¯m telling you


    now that¡¯s intolerable! Whether I get married to Kathleen or not, I won¡¯t allow you to insult her like


    that!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind!¡± Felix was mad. He turned to look at Emily. ¡°Look at your son!¡±


    Emily frowned.


    ¡°Why are you ming Mom?¡± asked Christopher coldly.


    At that moment, Aaron came back.


    He could hear them arguing from the courtyard.


    It was apparent that he knew the reason behind the argument.


    ¡°You¡¯re back just in time, Aaron! Look at them!¡± Felix said angrily. ¡°What kind of head of the family


    are you?¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 107

    chapter 107


    Inside the office, the security guard came in to chase Kylie out of the ce.


    Samuel stared at the lunch on the coffee table and suddenly lost his appetite.


    Kylie was infuriated after she was chased out of the ce.


    She went to Kathleen and get to the bottom of it all.


    At the time, Kathleen and the others had just finished working and were getting ready to go home.


    They ran into each other in the lobby.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kathleen Johnson, you are too evil. You got me in trouble!¡± growled Kylie angrily.


    Kathleen calmly replied, ¡°Me? Getting you in trouble?¡±


    ¡°Yes! You told me to get some lunch for Samuel, but he ended up chasing me out of there. The two


    of you must¡¯ve nned this together to embarrass me,¡± used Kylie, who was still angry.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the one who wanted to go,¡± said Kathleen to point out the obvious.


    ¡°That is not true at all!¡± replied Kylie through gritted teeth. ¡°I asked you if that was okay, and you


    said that it¡¯d be fine. You knew that Samuel would chase me out of the ce, but you let me go,


    anyway. That is definitely a con!¡±


    Kathleen chuckled upon hearing those stupid thoughts. ¡°What kind of logic is that? I also told you to


    drop dead, but you¡¯re still here, aren¡¯t you? Besides, I¡¯m not the boss of Macari Group and can¡¯t do


    anything about what happens there, so stop making a fool of yourself.¡±


    ¡°How are you not the boss?¡± refuted Kylie angrily as jealousy overwhelmed her. ¡°Samuel told me


    the truth earlier. When the two of you got divorced, he gave you everything he had, so you are now


    thergest shareholder of Macari Group! Your worth is over a hundred billion now.¡±


    Kathleen was rendered speechless.


    Steve and the others stared at Kathleen in surprise as well.


    She is loaded.


    ¡°That is not true,¡± replied Kathleen.


    ¡°You can ask around if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± uttered Kylie who was on the verge of crying. ¡°You¡¯re


    the bully who embarrassed me.¡±


    ¡°Kylie, quit being so shameless already,¡± warned Kathleen as she red frostily at the angrydy.


    ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t kick you out of here? All I did was look the other way and didn¡¯t let your


    Kylie was stunned.


    ¡°Stop being ridiculous because if you mess with me again, I will push back!¡± continued Kathleen


    mercilessly.


    Kylie started trembling and sobbing.


    With that, Kathleen turned to the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Everyone else nodded.


    Kylie hesitated for a moment before she left with the crowd.


    That afternoon, the filming was paused momentarily.


    The production team had to go to a meeting and talk about whether they wanted to keep Kylie


    hired.


    Kathleen packed her things and left soon after.


    She drove all the way to Florinia Manor, but she didn¡¯t get out of the car. She simply sat there


    quietly.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Sebastian showed up from the front door.


    ¡°Ms. Johnson, pleasee in and sit inside,¡± said Sebastian politely.


    Kathleen stared nonchntly at the guy and replied, ¡°I am waiting for Samuel.¡±


    ¡°He is on his way home,¡± informed Sebastian. ¡°He learned that you are here, so he¡¯sing home


    early. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t be here until nine or ten o¡¯clock at night.¡±


    Kathleen replied stoically, ¡°That has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Sebastian didn¡¯t respond to that statement. ¡°Uhm, maybe you should wait inside, anyway. Mr.


    Macari would insist that you enter the house after he¡¯s home.¡±


    Kathleen hesitated for a moment before she got out of the car and entered the house with


    Sebastian.


    The ce remained unchanged and looked exactly the same as it did when she left about a year


    ago.


    After she reached the mansion¡¯s front door, she paused and asked, ¡°Is Nicolette living here?¡±


    Sebastian was taken aback. ¡°What are you talking about, Ms. Johnson? This is the home that Mr.


    Macari has specially built for you and only you, so why would anyone else be here? Mr. Macari has


    been living on his own in this ce over the past year.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so Nicolette isn¡¯t living here,¡± murmured Kathleen. She didn¡¯t catch the message Sebastian


    was implicitly sending.


    Kathleen had sent someone to investigate the matter, but she still couldn¡¯t figure out where Samuel


    had hidden Nicolette at.


    At first, she thought that he would hide Nicolette at the least expected ce.


    Huh, I guess that is not the case.


    Kathleen entered the ce with Sebastian, then sat down in the living room.


    Sebastian politely asked, ¡°Ms. Johnson, can I get you any drinks?¡±


    ¡°Some coffee, please,¡± replied Kathleen.


    ¡°Understood,¡± said Sebastian before he left to prepare everything.


    He did more than just get her some coffee, though. He also prepared some of her favorite snacks.


    Kathleen drank some coffee and ate a little.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the sound of a car screeching came from outside the house.


    Samuel hopped out of his Maybach and hurried into the mansion right away.


    He showed up in the living room soon.


    At the time, he was wearing a ck tuxedo with a ck shirt, so he looked regal but


    unapproachable.


    Kathleen, on the other hand, was wearing a pink sweater and a pair of ck jeans, making her look


    both sweet and stunning.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d only be here when it is time for dinner,¡±mented Samuel as he took off his coat.


    He handed it to Sebastian, then walked to Kathleen before sitting down.


    Kathleen had her head down the entire time.


    Anxious, Samuel didn¡¯t know what to do with his legs, so he ended up crossing them. His thin lips


    curved into a grin as he teased, ¡°You¡¯re not here for a beating, so rx.¡±


    Kathleen took a deep breath. ¡°I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I will tell you everything I know,¡± replied Samuel as his eyes glowed with warmth.


    ¡°You told Kylie that you gave me everything you had. Is that true?¡± asked Kathleen calmly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Samuel before he nodded.


    ¡°Why am I unaware of it?¡± She frowned.


    ¡°It is written in the divorce agreement. Didn¡¯t you read it?¡± He smiled at her.


    Kathleen bit her lip and replied, ¡°Take it back. That is yours, and I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°There is no reason for taking back the gift I have already given. It¡¯s yours now.¡± His dark eyes


    shone with sincerity as he looked at her.


    That is not all. I am yours, too.


    Samuel secretly added that sentence in his mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any of that,¡± replied Kathleen. Still frowning, she said, ¡°That is nothing but a burden to


    me. Samuel, you should know what exactly it is I want.¡±


    He stared calmly at her, then picked up the coffee cup on the table before sipping on it.


    ¡°That is mine,¡± reminded Kathleen.


    Can¡¯t he see the red lipstick mark right there? Or did he do that deliberately?


    He calmly asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± She gnawed on her lip again. ¡°Yesterday, you said that you won¡¯t make things


    difficult for me and will give me anything I want.¡±


    He smiled meaningfully. ¡°You will have it, eventually.¡±


    Kathleen bit her lip a little. ¡°What do I have to do to get the evidence from you, Samuel?¡±


    He put the coffee cup down and ordered, ¡°Sebastian, serve the dinner.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± replied Sebastian while nodding.


    Samuel stood up and walked toward the dining room.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± grumbled Kathleen angrily.


    ¡°The evidence I have with me is the only one in existence. There is no other way to get it,¡± reminded


    Samuel coldly. ¡°I will never let you have it if you step out of this door now.¡±


    Kathleen was speechless.


    He stared at her thin and tiny figure. ¡°Come have dinner with me. I¡¯ll give it to you after we ate. I


    promise.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I will believe you one more time,¡± answered Kathleen after she gave it a thought.


    If he lies again, then I will be the idiot for falling for his tricks yet again.


    She followed Samuel into the dining room and sat at the table.


    Sebastian served the dishes, then led everyone out of the ce.


    Samuel picked up his fork andmented, ¡°The cooking is not as good as yours, but at least it¡¯d fill


    your tummy.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°Just be happy there¡¯s something for you to eat. Why are you being so


    picky with your food? If you don¡¯t like this chef, you can get someone who cooks the way you like it.


    No one¡¯s stopping you.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 108

    chapter 108


    ¡°Did you give me a chance to do that?¡± asked Kathleen coldly. ¡°In normal circumstances, even if a


    normal person opposes you, you should still know your limits and stop the harassment, and what


    did you do?¡±


    Astrid was slightly startled.


    ¡°Do you understand what social distancing is?¡± continued Kathleen displeasedly.


    ¡°Kate, you¡¯re scaring me,¡± said Astrid with an aggrieved tone.


    Kathleen retorted with a stone-cold face, ¡°I can be even scarier. Do you want to see that?¡±


    Astrid was stunned.


    ¡°Even though Madeline is just a child, you should still understand that you shouldn¡¯t invade her


    personal space,¡± scolded Kathleen coldly. ¡°I hope you understand that.¡±


    Samuel looked over at Kathleen solemnly.


    She had a lot of different personalities, which he had yet to understand.


    He had always thought she was gentle like a bunny. At the moment, she seemed more like a little


    fox in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    ¡°You may leave now. Do you want us to have a bad appetite because of you?¡± asked Samuel as he


    looked at Astrid frostily.


    Astrid¡¯s expression looked as if someone had pped her across the face. With that, she turned


    and left.


    Kathleen was speechless.


    Why did Astrid have to do that? If she wants to chase after Christopher, then she should go ahead.


    Why did she have to bother me?


    Just then, Madeline stopped crying.


    She tugged at Kathleen¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Katie, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Kathleen swallowed her feelings and stopped dwelling over the matter. She smiled at Madeline.


    ¡°You should dig in then. These are made for you,¡± she said.


    Madeline opened her mouth and waited for Kathleen to feed her.


    Kathleen chuckled and sat down. She then fed her with a small spoon.


    ¡°Madeline?¡± Federick was rendered speechless.


    He was happy that his daughter was bing more normal, but he was taken aback by the sight of


    Madeline being close with Kathleen.


    After all, Madeline and Kathleen were not even that close.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± said Kathleen with a grin. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to do at the kitchen.¡±


    Federick apologized, ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    Kathleen shook her head and continued feeding Madeline.


    Samuel looked at the whole situation with a gentle gaze.


    If my children were born, would I have a wonderful, warm family? Kathleen would have been a great


    mother, and I would have been an awesome father as well. However, it¡¯s all gone.


    ¡°Delicious!¡± Madeline looked at Kathleen with her big ck eyes. ¡°Katie, can you be my mommy?¡±


    she asked.


    Kathleen and Samuel was dumbfounded.


    ¡°No!¡± Federick shook his head and said, ¡°You just said Samuel and Kate were a good match for


    each other.¡±


    ¡°Samuel can be my godfather, and Katie can be my godmother. Isn¡¯t that okay?¡± asked Madeline


    seriously.


    ¡°All right,¡± replied Samuel as he patted her head.


    What? Did I say yes? Besides, I don¡¯t have to have anything to do with her godfather if I be


    her godmother.


    Kathleen felt awkward.


    As she focused on feeding Madeline, Samuel stared at her beautiful and delicate face. His dark


    eyes were filled with affection.


    ¡°Kate, what am I having for the meal?¡± he asked, trying to strike up a conversation with her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the food on the table?¡± she replied coldly.


    ¡°I want mac and cheese too.¡± He looked at her solemnly. ¡°I haven¡¯t had enough of itst time.¡±


    Kathleen was at a loss for words.


    Federick came over and took the spoon from Kathleen. ¡°I¡¯ll feed her. You should go,¡± he said.


    Kathleen red at Samuel before getting up to leave.


    Federick let out a slight chuckle and said, ¡°You two have grown close. She¡¯s making a meal just


    because you ask her to do so.¡±


    Samuel replied with a deep voice, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s reluctant? She definitely wouldn¡¯t make


    it if it wasn¡¯t for the camera.¡±


    Needless to say, he would never tell anyone about their deal.


    Federick was curious. ¡°Mr. Macari, I¡¯m curious as to why you would use my daughter.¡±


    Samuel kept his cool. ¡°Madeline is getting better. Didn¡¯t you know? Although she has autism, it


    doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s dumb.¡±


    Federick huffed in exasperation. ¡°Do you know the chances of a genius being born with autism?¡±


    Samuel kept quiet. Instead, he pulled out a letter from his suit. ¡°This just arrived. It¡¯s from Bridge


    University,¡± he said.


    Federick frowned. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Madeline¡¯s IQ test and medical report,¡± Samuel exined. ¡°It says very clearly that her IQ score is


    one hundred and eighty, and her condition is improving. As long as we¡¯re careful, she¡¯ll be fine if


    she doesn¡¯t rpse.¡±


    Federick was slightly excited.


    ¡°She rpsed just now, but she recovered quickly, which means that she¡¯s getting better,¡± added


    Samuel. ¡°However, you shouldn¡¯t have hopes for her to be a normal person. She still has a lot of


    repetitive patterns of behavior.¡±


    Federick nodded.


    He patted Madeline on the head gently and said, ¡°I only wish for my sweetheart to be healthy. I


    don¡¯t care if she bes a genius or not.¡±


    Madeline still had her mouth wide open, waiting to be fed.


    Upon seeing that, Federick fed her.


    She chewed for around twenty times and opened her mouth again.


    With that, the cycle repeated.


    Samuel looked at Federick, thinking that he was only fond of Federick because of Madeline.


    After a while, Kathleen came out with mac and cheese and set the te in front of Samuel.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± said Samuel with a grin.


    Kathleen snorted coldly.


    Samuel grabbed a spoon and dug in. After that, he frowned and asked, ¡°This is mac and cheese?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s macaroni with cheese, so it¡¯s mac and cheese,¡± answered Kathleen.


    Samuel smiled and ate everything.


    Federick was shocked while Kathleen pursed her lips and stayed silent.


    After dinner, all the guests had left except for Samuel.


    Federick had taken Madeline home early because she usually slept early.


    Kathleen focused on cleaning up the tables and paid no heed to Samuel.


    She did not know why Samuel was still here.


    Although she ignored him, Astrid brought him water and fruits.


    However, Samuel did not touch any of it.


    Everybody else did not want to ask him to leave either.


    Steve turned toward Kathleen. ¡°You should go and tell Mr. Macari that we¡¯re closed,¡± he said,


    deciding to ask her to do the thing that everyone was afraid to do.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go instead?¡± Kathleen frowned.


    ¡°Do you want to know the truth?¡± Steve was a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kathleen stared at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared. You should go. You¡¯re the only one here who¡¯s not afraid.¡± Steve tried to convince her.


    ¡°How did you know I¡¯m not afraid?¡± asked Kathleen, knitting her brows.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? You even tricked him. You have the courage,¡± Steve teased.


    He slowly got to know Kathleen¡¯s attitude.


    As long as it was not anything strange, she would be fine with a joke.


    Kathleen snorted coldly in response.


    Steve held his hands together and pleaded, ¡° Please, Kate.¡±


    She looked at him, feeling speechless. ¡°Did you make a deal with Samuel? It¡¯s just a word with him.


    What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°What deal?¡± Samuel¡¯s deep voice came from behind.


    Kathleen was startled.


    She did not know when Samuel hade up behind her.


    His breath could be felt on the top of her head.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Steve said sheepishly, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to do in the kitchen. Both of you should have a


    chat.¡±


    With that, he ran away.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 109

    chapter 109


    ¡°I like your cooking, but you won¡¯t cook for me,¡± replied Samuel in a crisp and clear voice. His aura


    seemed ever so regal.


    Kathleen¡¯s red lips mped shut. She refused to talk.


    Samuel ate quietly.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The truth was that he was satisfied with being able to sit there and share a meal with her peacefully.


    He didn¡¯t dare to even dream of more.


    Still, his heart ached because he had to force her to eat with him.


    He knew that Kathleen never wanted to stay and that she didn¡¯t even want to see him.


    Kathleen put her cutlery down after taking a few bites. After that, she sipped water while waiting for


    Samuel to finish his meal.


    Samuel, on the other hand, ate extremely slowly. It was as if he was deliberately torturing her.


    As Kathleen sipped her water, she had a frosty look.


    ¡°There is something wrong with my stomach,¡± exined Samuel. ¡°It¡¯ll hurt if I don¡¯t eat slowly.¡±


    Kathleen heartlessly pointed out, ¡°That has nothing to do with me.¡±


    A hint of sorrow shed past his eyes. ¡°I know. I just wanted to talk to you.¡±


    Kathleen put her ss down and stopped being mean.


    Samuel knew that was just how she was.


    She couldn¡¯t be mean even though she hated him with every fiber of her being.


    Samuel¡¯s dark eyes shone with suppressed desires and intelligence. ¡°A year ago, I stumbled upon


    some information about how Vanessa has been searching for a woman.¡±


    Kathleen raised her brow and stared at him.


    ¡°That woman is connected to Vanessa in some way, but that is not the important bit,¡± continued


    Samuel before he paused a while. ¡°The interesting bit is that Vanessa didn¡¯t send Ivan to capture


    that woman. Instead, she wanted him to kill her.¡±


    Kathleen turned her attention to him. ¡°What proof do you have to back up your words?¡±


    Samuel had a skin-deep grin on when he turned to her.


    She gripped her ss, and her fingers turned pale from that. ¡°You have some conditions, don¡¯t


    you?¡± she added upon seeing that smile.


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Samuel, nodding.


    She was so angry that she chuckled out loud. ¡°Hah! And to think that just yesterday, you promised


    you won¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s voice sounded amazing when he replied, ¡°That is true, but you get to choose whether you


    want to ept those conditions.¡±


    ¡°What choice? It¡¯s not really a choice when you won¡¯t let me have that evidence unless I agree to


    your terms,¡± protested Kathleen. She was a little upset, and her beautiful eyes were glistening with


    tears from being treated unfairly.


    Samuel chuckled, his smile mysterious and dangerous.


    He handed a folder to her and replied, ¡°This is the evidence you want.¡±


    Kathleen was taken aback.


    ¡°Take it,¡± offered Samuel with a smile. ¡°With this, you can prove that Ivanmitted the crime.


    However, your efforts will be for naught if he refuses to betray Vanessa.¡±


    Kathleen bit her lip. ¡°What do you want in return?¡±


    She refused to ept his gift for no reason.


    ¡°I want you to cook for me,¡± replied Samuel in a maic voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cook every day,


    though. Once a week will suffice.¡±


    Kathleen stared in astonishment. That¡¯s it?


    His undecipherable cold gazended on Kathleen, and he grinned. ¡°If you find that to be


    troublesome, then feel free to just leave. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    If he had stopped her, she would only end up hating him more.


    That was something Samuel knew all too well.


    Kathleen bit her lip once more. ¡°Do you have any other requests?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you will never agree to that term,¡± answered Samuel. The lust in his eyes shone as though


    it were a caged monster.


    Kathleen mped her lips shut as if she had figured out what that was.


    ¡°Fine, I will cook for you, but only because I don¡¯t want to be in your debt. However, I will leave at


    any time, Samuel, so¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can stop cooking if you wish to leave, but if you ever return, please cook for me again,


    okay?¡± He grinned. A dangerous and ambiguous aura seeped out of his eyes as he spoke.


    The evidence he gave her had helped solve a huge issue.


    Given Kathleen¡¯s style, she would not want to be in his debt, but she truly wanted to sever all ties


    with him.


    Still, I can¡¯t just leave with everything he gave me. He doesn¡¯t owe me anything¡­ at least not where


    this matter is concerned.


    ¡°Okay, I will cook for you if I am free.¡± She nodded and promised reluctantly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Samuel politely.


    She stood up and left with the folder right away.


    Samuel gracefully sipped his ss of warm water. A small grin crept up.


    She is too simple-minded. Good thing she has Charles as her brother. If that weren¡¯t the case¡­


    Samuel¡¯s thought took a sharp turn at that moment. No, that¡¯s not right. I should be the one to


    protect her. I won¡¯t let her get hurt so long as I am here.


    As soon as that thought ran past his mind, he picked up his phone to call Tyson.


    ¡°Put some pressure on the production team and make them chase Kylie away,¡± ordered Samuel


    mercilessly. ¡°Also, Christopher¡¯s grandfather set up an arranged marriage for Christopher when the


    latter was a baby. Look into the matter and find some way to get his betrothed here.¡±


    Tyson was taken aback to hear that.


    Oh dear, Mr. Macari is getting a little too cruel¡­


    ¡°Quit dilly-dallying and just do it,¡± demanded Samuel.


    ¡°Understood,¡± answered Tyson. He put his phone away immediately.


    Dang, the predator has locked in on his victim. I guess Mrs. Macari is done for.


    Kathleen held the folder with her and went to Charles.


    She handed it to him and said, ¡°Take a look and deal with it however you see fit. I have to go to


    work now.¡±


    After saying all that, she turned around to leave.


    ¡°Hang on,¡± called out Charles. ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°Samuel gave it to me,¡± answered Kathleen.


    Charles¡¯ eyes bulged. ¡°You went to talk to him?¡±


    She nodded in response.


    ¡°Then d-did he take advantage of you?¡± asked Charles in a hesitant and worried tone.


    She shot him a nonchnt look. ¡°No. He acted like a gentleman this time.¡±


    Charles scoffed, ¡°Pfft, listen to me. That monster is trying to get in your head and manipte you,


    so don¡¯t fall for his tricks.¡±


    ¡°What could he want from me? We were married in the past, and he already has everything he


    could get from me,¡± replied Kathleen. ¡°He¡¯s just a bit annoyed with how I dumped him a year ago.¡±


    Charles asked, ¡°Wait, are you saying he¡¯s only courting you to dump you?¡±


    Kathleen nodded.


    ¡°How is that even possible?¡± Charles didn¡¯t quite buy that. Things can¡¯t possibly be as simple as she


    thinks it is.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± replied Kathleen firmly. ¡°When we first got married, he saw me watching a soap opera.


    The screen showed how the female lead in the show dumped the man she loved, and he said that it


    was stupid. Samuel also said that he was the only one who can dump others because no one else


    was good enough to do that to him.¡±


    Charles frowned. ¡°What an idiot. Who the hell does he think he is? Ignore him, Kate. Make him


    suffer.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t fall for his tricks.¡± She yawned and added, ¡°In any case, please deal with the


    matter concerning Ivan. I gotta go now.¡±


    ¡°Let me drop you off,¡± offered Charles. He was worried.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I drove here.¡± She shook her head, then stepped out of the ce to leave.


    Charles stared at her back, then at the folder he had with him, sighing.


    This is the only part where Samuel is better than Christopher. Looks like thetter will have to work


    harder.


    Kathleen drove back to the mansion that the production team got for them.


    She had just entered the ce when she heard Kylie crying.


    ¡°Please give me another shot. I can¡¯t afford to lose this job.¡± Kylie was heartbroken and was crying


    as she sat on the couch. A few other workers were sitting beside her.


    Kathleen didn¡¯t even bother looking at her before making her way up the stairs.


    ¡°Kathleen!¡± shouted Kylie.


    Kathleen turned to her. ¡°What, b*tch?¡±


    Kylie was speechless.


    ¡°We have nothing to say to each other,¡± added Kathleen. She walked up the stairs immediately


    after.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 110

    chapter 110


    Kylie had never seen someone like Kathleen before.


    It was urate to say that Kathleen was meek and was sometimes a pushover, but what was


    strange was that it was also correct to describe her as someone with a temper.


    Kathleen definitely wasn¡¯t kind to Kylie, but no one would me her for that.


    After all, what Kylie did earlier had crossed the line, and she didn¡¯t deserve any forgiveness.


    Kylie sounded pitiful when she said, ¡°Kathleen, the old wives¡¯ saying ims that we should always


    show mercy. Is it really okay for you to be that cruel?¡±


    ¡°Cruel? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never given you a chance.¡± Kathleen kept her face impassive. ¡°You¡¯re the


    one who wasted the second chance I gave you, and I¡¯m not giving you a third one.¡±


    With that, Kathleen walked up the stairs.


    Kylie broke down right away, bawling loudly. ¡°She¡¯s bullying me by taking advantage of the fact that


    she is Samuel Macari¡¯s ex-wife.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was speechless when they heard those words.


    Samuel had already put the pressure on them, so there was no way they could keep Kylie anymore.


    It was also why she had to be reced, and that was what everyone else wanted as well.


    Kathleen returned to her room and took off her shoes before she climbed onto her bed to rest.


    She had a splitting headache, so she took some sleeping pills to sleep.


    The next morning, Kathleen woke up refreshed.


    She freshened up before strolling down the stairs.


    Everyone, including the director, was there.


    ¡°We¡¯ve discussed the matter, and Kylie has beenpletely cut off from the show. We¡¯re still


    looking for a guest to rece her, but we should have someone in three days,¡± announced Cain


    while shooting everyone a meaningful look.


    ¡°So you want the four of us to film first for the next three days?¡± asked Nancy.


    Cain hesitated for a moment. ¡°Yes, that is exactly it. That is why I¡¯m making this announcement. Is


    everyone okay with the new arrangement?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we get a temporary guest?¡± asked Nancy in a troubled tone. ¡°There¡¯s no way the four of us


    can work that much.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± replied Cain hesitantly. ¡°The thing is, Kylie has ruined our reputation, so no one is willing to


    come.¡±


    No one knew what to say to that.


    Cain forced a smile onto his face as he added, ¡°Haha, I have no idea how things be like this.


    This is the first time I direct a show like this.¡±


    He grinned as though he had given up on life.


    ¡°Mr. Dodson, may I suggest someone?¡± asked Kathleen in a sweet voice. ¡°She doesn¡¯t work in this


    industry, but she¡¯s famous.¡±


    Cain¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°For the record, I can only ask her to be here as a temporary guest star for three days,¡± exined


    Kathleen.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± replied Cain right away.


    ¡°It¡¯s M Hunt. She¡¯s my cooking mentor,¡± shared Kathleen.


    Everyone was surprised. ¡°M Hunt?¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, she was given the Best Chef Awardst month. Shepletely annihted


    herpetitors!¡± eximed Cain excitedly. ¡°Are you sure you can get her to join us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but she is very picky, and we might need to amodate her on many asions,¡± replied


    Kathleen after she nodded.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem at all.¡± Cain was over the moon. ¡°When can she be here?¡±


    ¡°Hang on, let me call her and ask her about it,¡± said Kathleen. She then fished out her phone and


    left the room to make the call.


    Cain kept staring at her nervously.


    Soon, Kathleen returned with a smile. ¡°Mdm. Hunt said that she can make it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great news!¡± Everyone was excited to hear that.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go inform the others. We¡¯ll start shooting as soon as M is here,¡± replied Cain. He was


    so excited that he leaped to his feet. ¡°Thank the heavens. Our show is saved.¡±


    With that, he left.


    Nancy had a small grin on when she turned to Kathleen. ¡°So, you know M Hunt, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she and Samuel¡¯s mom are friends, so I met her,¡± replied Kathleen.


    Nancy nodded and spoke in a meaningful tone. ¡°So this has something to do with Samuel as well?¡±


    Kathleen bit her lip.


    ¡°Wait, no. I don¡¯t mean anything by that,¡± added Nancy nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t see it that way, either,¡± replied Kathleen calmly.


    She was never a petty person.


    Still, Nancy¡¯s words reminded Kathleen of something important.


    Every connection Kathleen had in Jadeborough was rted to Samuel one way or another.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do about it.


    M showed up about an hour and a halfter.


    She might be a middle-aged woman, but she was still a charming woman.


    She went on dates but never settled down or get married. That was why she looked much younger


    than her peers.


    Nancy couldn¡¯t help but shed a tear of envy when she saw how well-maintained M¡¯s skin was.


    M¡¯s manager negotiated the price and made a deal with the production team. That deal also


    came with some conditions.


    ¡°The main branch of M¡¯s Kitchen has already been renovated, so before its grand re-opening, we


    would like to invite our friends and family to a meal to taste test our food. That is why all of our


    guests have been determined, and this is our list. Is that okay?¡± asked M¡¯s manager, who was


    very good at negotiating.


    His name was Ss Fuller, and he had been working as M¡¯s manager for about thirty years.


    Cain nodded. ¡°No problem. No problem at all.¡±


    Ss grinned and fished out the contract. ¡°Then let¡¯s sign on the dotted line.¡±


    Cain signed his name right away. What he didn¡¯t know was that there would be more incidents


    during the filming of the show down the road.


    With M¡¯s participation, the rating of the show shot up, and everything turned for the better.


    That night, M would be serving three sets of guests.


    The first set had six guests, whereas the second set had two guests. Thest set only had one


    guest.


    M¡¯s friends were all rich and powerful figures, and the show was live, so the guests¡¯ identities


    remained a secret.


    Everyone began preparing for the show.


    M started working as well.


    Meanwhile, Kathleen stayed in the kitchen to help.


    M grinned a little andplimented, ¡°Your cooking has improved again.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did as you suggested, Mdm. Hunt. I would cook whenever I am sad, and it really helped


    cheered me up,¡± said Kathleen.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d I could help.¡± M winked.


    Kathleen chuckled. ¡°Yes, it was very helpful.¡±


    M checked the clock andmented, ¡°The guests are about to be here. Kate,e with me and


    help me wee them.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Kathleen as she nodded.


    She turned around and left the kitchen to go to the front door.


    Just then, John ran to them. ¡°Kate, I was about to go get you. The first set of guests is here, and


    they im they know you.¡±


    ¡°They know me?¡± repeated Kathleen curiously.


    Who could it be?


    She hurried over to wee them.


    That was when she saw Cynthia and Diana getting out of the car with teary eyes.


    ¡°Grandma, Granny!¡± greeted Kathleen, running to them right away.


    ¡°Katie!¡± eximed Diana. She was delighted to see Kathleen there.


    Cynthia hugged Kathleen and said, ¡°Katie, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Kathleen felt warm and fuzzy.


    She might not be rted to them by blood, but they loved her dearly.


    That was why she was happy that M had invited them as their VIPs. Onlinements came


    flooding right after.


    Those are Samuel¡¯s maternal and paternal grandmothers, right? Are they Wynnie and Calvin? The


    other two people that followed¡­ Holy cr*p! That¡¯s Christopher¡¯s parents, Aaron and Emily!


    What? How dramatic is this? Her ex¡¯s parents and her fianc¨¦¡¯s parents are here together!


    Well, Wynnie and Emily are sisters, and Samuel and Christopher are cousins, so Kathleen


    should¡¯ve already known that things will be awkward.


    Oh, I am suddenly so intrigued. I wonder what will happen next.


    Yeah, who knows how Kathleen will deal with the situation?


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 111

    chapter 111


    Kathleen looked at Aaron and Emily in shock. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Morris.¡±


    Hearing that, Aaron coldly nodded.


    Emily just smiled and said meaningfully, ¡°Let me take a look at you.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her red lips as she panicked. Oh no! They probably think that the rumors are true!


    Kathleen nced at the camera and said hesitantly, ¡°Pleasee inside.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous.¡± Wynnie held Kathleen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We are not close-minded


    people.¡±


    At that moment, Kathleen felt awkward.


    She led them inside the restaurant. They sat down at the dining table that had been reserved for


    them.


    Just then, M walked out of the kitchen with a grin. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°M, congrattions on finding such a good opportunity to promote your business,¡± Wynnie said


    with a half-smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Kate,¡± M replied with a faint smile.


    ¡°Mdm. Hunt, it is your great reputation that attracts all these customers.¡± Kathleen didn¡¯t dare to


    take credit.


    ¡°There is no need to be humble.¡± M shed a smile. ¡°You should drink some coffee while you


    wait. I¡¯ll go prepare the food.¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± With that, Wynnie let go of M¡¯s hand.


    Just when Kathleen was about to go and help in the kitchen, Steve said grimly, ¡°Kathleen, you know


    these people, so you should be the one serving them. I¡¯ll go help in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Kathleen pursed her lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Steve gave her a soft smile before he turned around and left.


    ¡°Kate, the second group of customers are here,¡± John shouted excitedly.


    Kathleen walked over to the entrance. She was stunned when she saw who hade. ¡°Charles?


    Chris?¡±


    Why is everyone I know visiting today? More importantly, why did the two of theme together?


    ¡°Christopher?¡± Emily grinned. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Mdm. Hunt invited me,¡± Christopher exined.


    ¡°Let¡¯s chat inside.¡± Charles patted Christopher on the shoulder before raising his brows at Kathleen.


    Kathleen followed them.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s dine together,¡± Emily said. ¡°Mr. Johnson, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Charles smiled and nodded. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind me joining you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, not at all. After all, we are family,¡± Diana said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Just treat me like family.¡± Charles shed them a suggestive smile.


    Hearing that, Kathleen kicked his chair under the table to stop him from spouting nonsense.


    Next, Charles turned to greet Cynthia.


    Kathleen and Johnbined the tables for them so that the group could sit together.


    Kathleen nced at the only single table and frowned.


    I wonder who reserved this table.


    While she was deep in thought, a shadow approached her.


    Kathleen looked up in shock. ¡°S-Samuel?¡±


    Samuel looked at her coldly. ¡°What were you daydreaming about?¡±


    Kathleen hurriedly looked to the side. Everyone was looking at them.


    Samuel added tly, ¡°Mdm. Hunt invited me.¡±


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°Since you all know each other, do you want to join them?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Wynnie shook her head. ¡°Let him eat by himself. If he joins us, he¡¯ll ruin the


    atmosphere.¡±


    Kathleen didn¡¯t know what to say.


    However, Samuel wasn¡¯t bothered by what Wynnie had said. He looked at Kathleen and exined,


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have any other intentions. Mdm. Hunt invited me toe, so I have to show up.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Her gaze was calm. ¡°Are you really not going to join¡­¡±


    Samuel shook his head and cut in, ¡°I want to eat alone.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    Then, she led him to the only single table in the restaurant.


    ¡°Do you want water or coffee?¡± Kathleen asked coldly.


    Samuel unbuttoned his suit. Seeing that, Kathleen had to admit that he looked extremely elegant


    and charming.


    ¡°Water,¡± he said in a hoarse voice. ¡°Are you working as a waitress today?¡±


    He took note of the maroon apron tied around her waist.


    ¡°Yup.¡± Kathleen nodded slowly.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ll be serving me for the entire meal?¡± Samuel questioned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She looked at him grimly, then she added, ¡°But not just you. I have to serve everyone who


    comes here to eat tonight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same thing.¡± Samuel said, ¡°Give me a ss of water.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡± With that, Kathleen went to pour him a ss of water.


    At that moment,ments came flooding in.


    Oh, my goodness! What is happening? The Macari family and the Morris family are eating happily


    together, yet they excluded Samuel?


    I just heard Samuel¡¯s mother say that Samuel would ruin the atmosphere if he joined them.


    I¡¯m curious to find out what horrible crime had Samuelmitted that made his family detest him so


    much.


    What other reason could it be? I heard that he is Nicolette¡¯s sugar daddy, and that Kathleen


    divorced Samuel because of Nicolette.


    Watching Samuel eat alone makes my heart ache.


    I feel bad for him too. He shouldn¡¯t be punished like that.


    ¡°Kate, we need some warm water,¡± Charles called Kathleen.


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± With that, Kathleen quickly put down the ss of water in front of Samuel. ¡°Here you


    go.¡±


    Samuel nodded in reply.


    After that, Kathleen rushed over to refill water for everyone.


    The atmosphere at the big table was very lively, making Samuel looked lonely inparison.


    Seeing that, the viewers of the livestream left plenty ofments conveying the pity they felt for


    Samuel.


    After Kathleen refilled the sses at Diana¡¯s table, she went to the kitchen.


    When M saw her, she smiled and asked, ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    Kathleen nodded in response.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Samuel toe,¡± M said, smiling lightly. ¡°My manager was the one who invited him. I


    personally nned to invite him toe tomorrow night.¡±


    Hearing that, Kathleen pursed her lips and nced outside.


    She saw the group of people chattering happily while Samuel sat alone.


    M looked at Kathleen tellingly and asked, ¡°Do you feel bad for him?¡±


    Kathleen shook her head. ¡°No. I just think that Mrs. Macari and the others shouldn¡¯t treat Samuel


    like that because of me.¡±


    After hearing that, M replied in a stern tone, ¡°You and Samuel are divorced. How Wynnie treats


    him is no longer your concern. Samuel made a mistake, so he should be punished.¡±


    Kathleen seemed to have something to say, but she hesitated.


    Then, she turned to M and said, ¡°Mdm. Hunt, I want to make a dish.¡±


    ¡°Are you looking to show off your culinary skills in front of your future inws?¡± M looked at her in


    confusion.


    However, Kathleen merely shook her head. ¡°No, I want to make something for Samuel.


    M blinked. Did I hear her right?


    Kathleen proceeded to prepare the ingredients.


    M went on with her cooking with a faint smile on her face. She felt relieved.


    Oh, Samuel. Among your family and friends, I am the only one on your side. You had better not


    disappoint me!


    Soon, M finished cooking.


    Since Samuel was eating alone, he only got a small portion of food on his table.


    Yet, he ate really slowly.


    When he realized that Kathleen hadn¡¯t left the kitchen in a long time, he frowned, feeling upset.


    He wanted to see her. However, he knew that he had to give her some space, since they were in


    front of his family, friends, and the camera.


    Just then, Kathleen came out of the kitchen with a te in her hand.


    She walked up to Samuel and put the te down.


    Samuel instantly froze.


    ¡°Mac and cheese.¡± Kathleen threw him an indicative look and said, ¡°Last time, I promised that I¡¯d


    make mac and cheese for you. Well, now¡¯s my chance. Here you go.¡±


    As Samuel stared at the te of mac and cheese, his expression turned solemn. ¡°I¡¯ll finish it all.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself,¡± she said. Then, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she whispered,


    ¡°Samuel, I think you should find a way to patch things up with your family.¡±


    Samuel shot her a meaningful look. ¡°The only way to do that is to remarry you.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 112

    chapter 112


    Kathleen furrowed her brows.


    Samuel noticed the changes in her expression and said teasingly, ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡±


    It was then that Kathleen let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°However, there is no need for you to worry.¡± Samuel lowered his gaze and said, ¡°Some rtionships


    can¡¯t be recovered. If they could, you wouldn¡¯t have left me.¡±


    You left so heartlessly, and you never returned.


    Upon hearing that, Kathleen bit her lip. ¡°They are your blood rtives.¡±


    Sooner orter, they will forgive you.


    Samuel nced to the side. ¡°Kathleen, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m prepared to die alone.¡±


    There was a short pause before Kathleen responded, ¡°You won¡¯t die alone.¡±


    Samuel looked at her pointedly and questioned, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°You already know the answer. You don¡¯t have to ask,¡± Kathleen shot him and emotionless nce.


    However, he was indeed clueless.


    ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡± She did not want to continue the conversation. After she said that, she turned around


    and left.


    She actually wanted to tell Samuel that he still had Nicolette by his side.


    No matter what, as time passes, everybody will forget whatever Nicolette has done. When that happens,


    Samuel will definitely bring her back, and the two of them will get to be together openly. Why must he


    y the pity card in front of me?


    Kathleen quickly retired to the kitchen.


    M saw here in. She peered at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°Mdm. Hunt, how many more dishes do I have to serve?¡±


    ¡°We only have the dessert left. It¡¯ll be done soon,¡± M replied with a smile.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded, still in deep thought.


    After a while, John entered the kitchen. ¡°Kate, Mr. Macari has left.¡±


    He left?


    Kathleen was momentarily stunned when she heard that.


    She got to her feet and exited the kitchen.


    Samuel¡¯s seat was indeed empty.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As she got closer, she found that he had indeed finished his te of mac and cheese.


    Why did he eat so fast? Didn¡¯t he say that he can¡¯t eat fast because of his weak stomach?


    Just then, she spotted a note under the te.


    To Kathleen: The mac and cheese was delicious. Thank you. I am unsure why you got angry when I said


    that I would die alone. I wasn¡¯t ming you. I just didn¡¯t want you to misunderstand. I chose to be alone.


    It has nothing to do with anyone. From: Samuel.


    Haha!


    Kathleen crumpled the note. He says he doesn¡¯t me me, but I think he does! Why else would he leave


    a note?


    ¡°Kate, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Just then, Wynnie walked over to her.


    Kathleen was stunned for a moment, but she quickly put away the note and shook her head. ¡°Nothing,¡±


    she said.


    Wynnie patted Kathleen on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t let him get to you. He¡¯s been really ill-tempered this past


    year. We don¡¯t want to be bothered by him anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Macari.¡± Kathleen hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Samuel is an adult. He¡¯s free to be with


    whoever he wants.¡±


    Hearing that, Wynnie cast a meaningful gaze at her. ¡°If he dates Nicolette, are you fine with that?¡±


    Kathleen was taken aback. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us anymore.¡±


    In other words, she was implying that Samuel was free to date anyone, and she had no right to stop him.


    Wynnie sighed softly and said, ¡°Well then, he¡¯ll just stay single.¡±


    Kathleen was at a loss for words.


    She was of the opinion that Wynnie and the others wouldpromise eventually.


    After all, they couldn¡¯t bear to see Samuel alone.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce a girl to him?¡± Kathleen said coldly.


    Wynnie did not know how to react.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Kathleen muttered awkwardly.


    ¡°No way.¡± Wynnie shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t ept anyone else as my daughter-inw.¡±


    Kathleen flushed.


    After the meal, everybody got ready to leave.


    Kathleen walked them to the exit.


    Emily smiled as she asked her, ¡°Kate, when are you going to visit us?¡±


    After a short pause, Kathleen uttered, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Just then, Charles came to Kathleen¡¯s rescue. ¡°Ms. Staines, we¡¯ll visit when we have the time.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Emily shed him a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    With that, Emily got into the car.


    Then, Aaron got into the driver¡¯s seat and left with her.


    Kathleen turned to Diana. ¡°Goodbye, Grandma.¡±


    Diana smiled softly. ¡°Do visit often. That house will forever be your home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    Calvin, Wynnie, and Diana got into the car and left.


    After that, Kathleen turned to Charles and Christopher. ¡°I¡¯ve got a show to record. You two should leave


    first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t bother you,¡± Christopher replied with a grin.


    Kathleen didn¡¯t say anything to Charles. She merely turned around and reentered the shop.


    Charles looked rather abashed. ¡°My sister is angry.¡±


    ¡°Kate is not a petty person.¡± Christopher chuckled.


    ¡°Yes, she is. She¡¯s mad that I came without informing her. Not to mention, I came with you,¡± Charles


    borated, feeling upset.


    Christopher responded, ¡°You can just exin it to her in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Morris, you certainly are¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Charles went on, ¡°If you were as thick-


    skinned as Samuel, my sister would have fallen for you a long time ago.¡±


    His words caught Christopher by surprise.


    ¡°Look at how good Samuel is at using reverse psychology and ying the pity card to gain Kathleen¡¯s


    favor today!¡± Charles growled, ¡°He knows that my sister has a soft heart.¡±


    That b*stard! He is pulling all his despicable tricks to make Kathleen fall for him again.


    Christopher said coldly, ¡°Kate might know what he¡¯s up to.¡±


    ¡°So what if she knows?¡± Charles shot Christopher a strange look. ¡°You should take more initiatives.¡±


    Christopher exined, ¡°Kate has repeatedly told me that she is not interested in dating at the moment. If


    I ignore her feelings and continue making my moves on her, she might grow to hate me.¡±


    Charles observed him solemnly. ¡°You are such a gentleman.¡±


    In the end, your thoughtfulness would be a wasted effort, and you¡¯ll regret it!


    Emily called Christopher in the car.


    ¡°Have you left the restaurant?¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°I thought you would wait until the recording ends and


    invite Kate to grab a bite.¡±


    Christopher replied, ¡°No, she¡¯s exhausted.¡±


    ¡°As an elder, I know I shouldn¡¯t intervene in your affairs, young man.¡± Emily grinned and said, ¡°I trust you


    can settle it on your own.¡±


    With that, she ended the call.


    Just then, Aaron mumbled coldly, ¡°Kathleen doesn¡¯t like Christopher.¡±


    Emily replied calmly to that, ¡°I know. I¡¯ve seen how Kathleen looked like when she was in love with


    Samuel. Samuel used to be her whole world.¡±


    ¡°Since you know that she doesn¡¯t like Christopher, why are you telling everyone that she is Christopher¡¯s


    fianc¨¦e?¡± Aaron expressed his displeasure.


    Right then, Emily¡¯s phone beeped.


    ncing at the screen, she said, ¡°Kathleen just sent me a text and exined everything. You are the


    one overthinking things and jumping to conclusions.¡±


    Aaron snorted in response.


    ¡°Besides, can¡¯t you tell that your son really likes Kathleen?¡± Emily said solemnly, ¡°Christopher was the


    one who announced Kathleen as his fianc¨¦e. Even Kathleen was clueless.¡±


    ¡°She was clueless? Then, why didn¡¯t shee clean?¡± Aaron frowned.


    ¡°Well, what do you expect her to say?¡± She said coldly, ¡°Your son made the announcement. If she clears


    things up, it will ruin the Morris family¡¯s reputation. If that happens, you¡¯ll me her for being ungrateful.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Aaron felt speechless. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about our son. I don¡¯t want him to be deceived.¡±


    ¡°I know, so I don¡¯t want to bicker with you.¡± Emily said softly, ¡°Our son really likes her. It doesn¡¯t matter


    whom she had been married to as long as our son likes her.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 113

    chapter 113


    Aaron knew that Emily had recalled the memories of the past.


    ¡°All right. It¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± He was a little panicked.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± She turned her face away from him.


    Feeling weighed down, he said, ¡°But, your sister and brother-inw are quite cunning too.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She eyed him from the side.


    ¡°Have you ever seen any parents treating their son this way?¡± Then, raising his eyebrows, he


    continued, ¡°This is a ploy to help their son! Didn¡¯t you see that Samuel gets to eat the mac and


    cheese made by Kathleen while our son gets nothing?¡±


    Emily was rendered speechless at once.


    ¡°Everyone in their family is full of evil intentions!¡± Furious, Aaron snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t forget how Calvin


    managed to marry your younger sister back then.¡±


    ¡°So what? Calvin¡¯s been nice to my sister. Just look at how happy they are,¡± she said.


    Aaron huffed in exasperation and scoffed, ¡°Back then, Calvin¡¯s mentor wanted him to marry his


    daughter, but Calvin was not fond of her. Calvin then approached your sister and told her that his


    mentor wouldn¡¯t let Calvin get his doctorate if he disagreed with the marriage. Your sister was a


    loyal friend. As he used to help her in the past, she then told his mentor that both of them were


    engaged. She never expected to get dragged into it. She only wanted to help Calvin initially. Don¡¯t


    you think his act of gaining sympathy is the same as Samuel¡¯s?


    Upon hearing his words, Emily was dumbfounded.


    ¡°The Macaris are devious!¡± Aaron continued angrily.


    She pursed her lips and responded, ¡°You are right. However, Old Mrs. Macari and my sister are


    kindhearted.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Only the men of the Macari family are devious.¡± Aaron corrected his previous statement.


    Emily let out a light chuckle.


    However, she pulled a long face again right after that. ¡°But our son is fond of her. As his parents, we


    have no choice but to grant his wish.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll talk about it with Kathleen another day.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t frighten the youngdy,¡± Emily disagreed with the idea.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything reckless! I won¡¯t be easy on you if you mess things up and break our son¡¯s


    heart!¡± she eximed angrily.


    He was speechless. Can¡¯t she just believe in me once?


    ¡°Kate had made Samuel mac and cheese!¡± Wynnie spoke emotionally. ¡°Is Kate nning to forgive


    him?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being too optimistic,¡± Calvin replied indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t think Kate will forgive him easily.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because his rtionship with Nicolette is still left unsettled,¡± Diana said coldly. ¡°Katie is back


    now, yet Samuel is still defending Nicolette. So it would be difficult for them to get back together.¡±


    ¡°Samuel¡¯s out of his mind!¡± Wynnie was infuriated. ¡°My sister and brother-inw were already here


    to see their future daughter-inw, and he was still unmoved no matter how hard we tried to help. It


    is so infuriating!¡±


    ¡°Katie is heartbroken. Your y of gaining sympathy would not help.¡± Diana sighed.


    ¡°Kate might not like Christopher,¡± Calvin said calmly.


    ¡°After all, Kate is all grown up. She knows how to reserve her love now, unlike thest time when


    she showed him all her love without concealing her feelings.¡± Wynnie was deeply troubled. ¡°When


    can I have a grandchild?¡±


    There used to be a chance.


    Diana remained silent for a while beforementing, ¡°Don¡¯t be hard with Katie. I can tell that she


    doesn¡¯t like Christopher too. However, if she intends to ept his love in the future, we shouldn¡¯t


    me her too.¡±


    Calvin and Wynnie nodded in unison.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a small matter to lose two children, not to mention losing them in such a manner,¡± Diana


    continued in a deep tone. ¡°When I had a body checkup a few days ago, I ran into the doctor in


    charge of Katie¡¯s surgery. He told me that the abortion had hurt her a lot, and it might cause her to


    have difficulties getting pregnant in the future. The Macari family is in debt to her, and we must


    make up for it no matter what.¡±


    Again, Calvin and Wynnie nodded approvingly.


    It was the conclusion the three of them hade up with.


    No matter how bad Samuel and Kathleen¡¯s rtionship was, they will still treat thetter as their


    biological daughter.


    As for the couple¡¯s ending, they would leave it for fate to decide.


    On his way back, Samuel received a call from Tyson.


    ¡°Mr. Macari, Nicolette has been kicking a fuss in the past few days. Plus, some people recently went


    to the vi to sniff out some information,¡± Tyson said solemnly.


    ¡°I know.¡± Samuel furrowed his brows deeply. There was a slight pain in his stomach since he had


    eaten too fast.


    After hanging up the phone, he headed to Spirit Vi hurriedly.


    Spirit Vi had its name due to its eerie vibes. No one in their right mind would ever live there.


    One year ago, Samuel bought the vi to make it a ce for Nicolette to settle down.


    Nicolette had broken her leg and only had an uncouth maid to look after her.


    As she was the illegitimate child of the Yoeger family, no one cared about her well-being.


    However, the Yoeger family recently remembered her existence.


    They even sent some people to find information at Spirit Vi.


    As for their intentions, Samuel was unsure as well.


    He arrived at the room where Nicolette was locked up.


    Nicolette was sitting on the bed in a blue and white stripe hospital gown, looking lifeless. One could


    tell from the obvious scar on her face that she did not treat it properly back then.


    As soon as she saw Samuel, she became agitated.


    ¡°Haha! You are here.¡± One could hear a hint of hatred and despair in Nicolette¡¯sughter. ¡°You think


    of Kathleen the most whenever youe to see me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    He replied frigidly, ¡°The Yoeger family is looking for you recently.¡±


    Taken aback by the news, she became overwhelmed with excitement. ¡°Is that true? Are they finally


    coming to save me?¡±


    ¡°You are a useless person. Have you ever thought of why they want to save you?¡± he asked coldly.


    ¡°Who cares? It doesn¡¯t matter as long as I can be free.¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t let me


    go. Am I right?¡±


    He remained silent.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been suffering a lot thanks to your torture, Samuel!¡± she screamed angrily. ¡°For the past year,


    I¡¯ve been living an inhumane life without any dignity. Why can¡¯t you let me go, considering I¡¯d saved


    your life before?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± he answered cold-heartedly. ¡°You¡¯ve caused the death of my two unborn children and


    almost caused the death of Kathleen. All this torture is iparable with what I¡¯ve lost!¡±


    Tears began welling up in her eyes at once. ¡°That¡¯s because I love you!¡±


    ¡°All you want is my power,¡± he responded grimly. ¡°You want me to help you regain your status as the


    daughter of the Yoeger family.¡±


    Seeing that Samuel had seen through her plot, she remained unbothered. ¡°That¡¯s true. I do intend


    to use you. But at the same time, I love you too. Do you think I¡¯m the one who caused Kathleen¡¯s


    miscarriage, Samuel?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The look in his face remained frosty.


    ¡°Haha!¡± She guffawed arrogantly. ¡°Oh, Samuel. If it wasn¡¯t for your negligence which made


    everyone think that I was the one you loved, do you think they would heed what I say?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes and shot her an icy-cold look. ¡°You are right. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°So, you are also partially responsible for Kathleen¡¯s miscarriage.¡± Nicolette arched a brow.


    All of a sudden, Samuel removed his necktie and opened his shirt to reveal his chest and the


    horrendous scar which extended to his abdomen.


    She was stunned by the sight at once. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 114

    chapter 114


    ¡°I atoned for my sins.¡± Samuel ced his hand down. ¡°I cut my stomach open myself.¡±


    Nicolette paled. ¡°H-Have you gone nuts?¡±


    He responded icily, ¡°I love her.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she froze.


    Slowly, he buttoned his shirt. ¡°I¡¯ll only love her this lifetime.¡±


    Nicolette was at a loss for words as she stared at his handsome but expressionless face.


    ¡°Thus, I will never let you get away with this,¡± he added coolly. ¡°I won¡¯t let myself get away with this,


    too.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Nicolette scoffed before hollering with all her might despondently.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found a better ce for you,¡± Samuel told her.


    She gaped in disbelief. ¡°You want to make things difficult for me!¡±


    He met her gaze calmly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Samuel, you¡¯re an extremely cruel man.¡± Nicolette stared at him quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m cruel to you only.¡± There was an indifferent look on his handsome face.


    With that, he spun on his heels and went away.


    ¡°Let me leave, Samuel! I did save your life previously, didn¡¯t I?¡± Nicolette roared at his retreating


    figure.


    s, Samuel paid no heed to her.


    After walking out of the mountain vi, he turned to Tyson. ¡°Inform everyone to lower their guard on


    Nicolette.¡±


    ¡°Why, Mr. Macari?¡± Tyson was confused.


    Samuel exined, ¡°The Yoeger family wants to save her. Am I right? Let them achieve their goal.¡±


    Tyson couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around his employer¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Nicolette¡¯s is important to the Yoeger family,¡± Samuel revealed coldly. ¡°Why would you think they


    want her back? So she could enjoy avish lifestyle?¡±


    Suddenly, Tyson understood what he meant. ¡°Mr. Macari, I¡¯ve heard a rumor.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Samuel asked tly.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been proven true,¡± Tyson exined. ¡°I heard that Zachary suffers from kidney failure and


    needs a kidney transnt.¡±


    Samuel sneered, ¡°Oh, I see. You should know how to deal with this, right?¡±


    Tyson couldn¡¯t hide his surprise.


    Nevertheless, he gave a curt nod. ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Samuel turned around and entered his car.


    Tyson got to the driver¡¯s seat and nced at the rearview mirror. ¡°Mr. Macari, you look unwell. Is


    your gastric problem acting up again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Samuel shut his eyes and leaned against the car seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Macari, where are we heading?¡± Tyson inquired. ¡°Are you going back to the Macari residence


    or Florinia Manor?¡±


    ¡°Florinia Manor,¡± Samuel answered cidly. ¡°Did you find out where Kathleen is staying now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s staying with Charles,¡± Tyson replied. ¡°Their neighborhood is the one Mr. Troelson has


    developed.¡±


    ¡°Tell Gustav Troelson I want the mansion next to theirs,¡± Samuel ordered.


    ¡°All right.¡± Tyson nodded.


    For the next three days, Kathleen threw herself into work.


    Now that Kylie was gone, everyone got along pretty well. The viewer ratings also kept increasing.


    The audience was surprised to see Kathleen and M showing their cooking skills. It was a visual


    feast, for they couldn¡¯t eat the food personally.


    It was time for M to leave on the third day, for the new celebrity would show up soon.


    The production team didn¡¯t reveal anything about the new guest, so everyone was curious about


    who it could be.


    When it was time for M to leave, everyone sent her off.


    ¡°Thanks for taking care of me for the past three days. I had a great time!¡± M said. She was


    reluctant to leave this soon.


    ¡°M, can I visit your restaurant?¡± John asked earnestly.


    ¡°Of course, you can.¡± M shed a meaningful smile. ¡°I¡¯ll save a table for you. You don¡¯t have to


    make a reservation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great!¡± John beamed happily.


    ¡°Mdm. Hunt, I¡¯ll pay M¡¯s Kitchen a visit after our shooting ends so that I can enjoy your cooking,¡±


    Kathleen chimed in as her lips curled up.


    ¡°Sure.¡± M took her hand. ¡°Remember to bring the man you love the most along.¡±


    Kathleen chuckled. ¡°I love Charles the most now. I¡¯ll bring him along.¡±


    M grinned. ¡°Sure.¡± She then nced at the rest. ¡°I guess that¡¯s it. You can back to work now!¡±


    With that, she entered her car and left.


    Everyone returned to the restaurant.


    Inside, they saw a luggage at the door.


    ¡°Is the neer here?¡± John asked curiously.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a pretty and elegantdy walked out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Hello. You weren¡¯t around when I arrived earlier, so I took a look around the restaurant,¡± thedy


    said with a smile.


    ¡°We went to send someone off earlier.¡± Steve nced at her. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Astrid Holloway,¡± Astrid introduced herself. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Everyone nodded and began introducing themselves.


    When it was Kathleen¡¯s turn to introduce herself, Astrid cut in, ¡°I know who you are.¡±


    Kathleen was taken aback by her words.


    After all, it was normal for Astrid to recognize everyone here except for Kathleen.


    ¡°Have we met previously?¡± Kathleen asked softly.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Astrid¡¯s lips curved. ¡°I used to be Christopher¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e.¡±


    The crowd fell silent.


    Christopher¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e? Kathleen is his current fianc¨¦e! Things are going to get really interesting.


    As expected, thements came flooding in.


    What a show!


    Previously, we had an ex-husband and an ex-fianc¨¦. Now, we have an ex-fianc¨¦e and the current


    fianc¨¦e. I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s a coincidence!


    The production team was obedient for two days but is now causing havoc again.


    This isn¡¯t a battle. It¡¯s practically hell!


    Hahaha! I wonder how traumatized Kathleen is feeling right now.


    It doesn¡¯t look like Kathleen knows who she is. I think Christopher never mentioned her.


    Why does Kathleen keep getting herself involved with these kinds of men? Her ex-husband couldn¡¯t


    forget his first love, and her current fianc¨¦ has an ex-fianc¨¦e.


    Kate, stop dating men. They spell disaster. Won¡¯t you consider me?


    Back at the scene, Kathleen was unfazed. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Astrid held her hand and shed a pleasant smile. ¡°The engagement was actually decided by my


    grandpa and his grandpa when we were kids. It doesn¡¯t count, so you don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous,¡± Kathleen responded. She was neither nervous nor shocked.


    Perhaps it was because she wasn¡¯t in love with Christopher.


    Astrid gave her a slight tug. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the ce we live. Can you bring me there?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen bobbed her head.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As requested, Kathleen brought Astrid to their dorm.


    Christopher¡¯s brows snapped together when he received a call from his mother. ¡°Mom, what are


    you talking about? What fianc¨¦e?¡±


    ¡°Astrid Holloway!¡± Emily replied hastily. ¡°The engagement your grandpa decided for you when you


    were young, remember? She came to you when she was twenty years old, but you rejected her.¡±


    ¡°She went overseas. Am I right?¡± Christopher¡¯s frown rxed slightly.


    ¡°She¡¯s back,¡± Emily told him. ¡°She is currently shooting a show with Kathleen. During their first


    meeting, she exposed you and Kathleen¡¯s rtionship to the public.¡±


    Christopher¡¯s brows were knitted. ¡°Did it just happen a while ago?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Emily nodded.


    Christopher hung up at once.


    A WhatsApp message arrived on his phone, and he clicked into it.


    It was sent by Astrid¡¯s grandfather, Osvald Holloway.


    Osvald texted: Christopher, I didn¡¯t me you for refusing to marry Astrid. She wants to stay in the


    country, so please take care of her. Thanks.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 115

    chapter 115


    Christopher couldn¡¯t stop frowning.


    Why did Astride back right now? I heard she worked as a war correspondent for a few years.


    Christopher typed out a reply: I¡¯ll do my best to be a good friend to her.


    Osvald: It¡¯s up to you. I just want you to keep an eye on her. That¡¯s it.


    Christopher let out a cold snort.


    Is he saying that I¡¯m overthinking?


    Christopher went to watch the live stream and happened to see Kathleen bringing Astrid to their


    rooms.


    ¡°This is your room. Nancy and I are living on this floor, so if you need any help, just let us know.¡±


    Kathleen was both gentle and thoughtful.


    Astrid chuckled. ¡°All right. This is my first time on a variety show, so I¡¯mpletely baffled. Please


    let me know if I do anything wrong!¡±


    ¡°This is my first time, too.¡± A smile nudged Kathleen¡¯s lips. ¡°We can learn together.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Astrid replied cheerfully. ¡°I worked as a war correspondent overseas previously. A year ago,


    a grenade splinter cut across my forehead, and I nearly lost my life. I was traumatized and ended


    uping home.¡±


    Kathleen nodded in acknowledgment.


    She actually didn¡¯t want to ask personal questions, for she knew how to respect someone else¡¯s


    privacy.


    Now that Astrid chose to reveal everything herself, Kathleen had to y along. ¡°You did great.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t do it, someone else will,¡± Astrid responded. ¡°It might be dangerous, but I think it¡¯s a


    meaningful job. Compared to normal jobs, I think mine is far more significant.¡±


    ¡°Every job has its own significance,¡± Kathleen told her.


    Astrid met her gaze thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head down to join everyone downstairs.¡± Kathleen smiled.


    Astrid nodded and reached out to take Kathleen¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh, your hand is soft, unlike mine. I didn¡¯t


    get to take care of my hands previously, so they are pretty rough.¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s lips curved. ¡°You can start now. Your hands will be like mine soon.¡±


    ¡°All right. Whatever you say.¡± Astrid¡¯s lips twitched.


    With that, both of them headed down the stairs.


    Strangely, I felt really ufortable after hearing Astrid¡¯s words. Was it only me?


    I feel the same way, too! She seemed to be mocking Kathleen! But she¡¯s way better with her words


    than Kylie.


    You¡¯re reading too much into her words. She was justmenting how hard her life used to be. I can¡¯t


    believe you interpreted her words that way.


    I think Astrid¡¯s being honest. She revealed her identity outright so that Kathleen wouldn¡¯t


    misunderstand things, right?


    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with Astrid¡¯s remarks. She wasn¡¯t lying. Her job was really


    tough.


    Yes, her job was tough, but there was no need for her to insult other jobs! Kathleen¡¯s right. Every


    job has its own hardship. We all work our asses off to earn money. She isn¡¯t the only one who¡¯s


    having a hard time!


    I can¡¯t stand it when shemented how soft Kathleen¡¯s hand was. She even said her hands are


    rough because of her job. Obviously, she was mocking Kathleen.


    Theizens began arguing again.


    Christopher read thements as his expression turned dark.


    The shooting went on smoothly.


    That afternoon, the production team told them that some special guests would being for dinner


    that night and they should pay extra attention to those guests.


    However, the production team didn¡¯t mention how special the guests were.


    Everyone felt nervous at that piece of news.


    Astrid asked deliberately, ¡°Kathleen, who do you think the customers would be?¡±


    Kathleen shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d know who they are,¡± Astridmented.


    Kathleen¡¯s voice was calm as she replied, ¡°Why would I know when none of you know?¡±


    Astrid gave her a sidelong nce.


    ¡°Will Kathleen prepare dinner alone tonight?¡± Nancy asked Steve.


    Steve hesitated for a while.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can prepare dinner,¡± Astrid offered gaily. ¡°My looks might suggest otherwise, but


    I¡¯m a great cook. I have the potential to be a good wife and mother.¡±


    Nancy fell silent sheepishly. So what if you have the potential to be a good wife and mother? Is that


    something that is worth bragging about? That sounds really strange.


    ¡°It will be tiring if you handle everything alone. You and Kathleen should work together,¡± Steve said.


    ¡°Sure. I heard that Kathleen¡¯s a great cook. I shall take the opportunity to learn from her!¡± Astrid


    agreed readily. ¡°Kathleen, please teach me well.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s each prepare our own signature dishes for dinner,¡± Kathleen suggested nonchntly. ¡°What


    do you think, Astrid?¡±


    After a pause, Astrid replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you sometimeter,¡± Kathleen assured her with a grin. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll teach you everything


    you want.¡±


    Astrid pursed her lips.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    What an inconspicuous retort.


    Nancy shot a look at Astrid and sneered inwardly.


    After that, Kathleen turned around and went to the kitchen to prepare the ingredients.


    Astrid went after her.


    In the kitchen, Astrid said happily, ¡°What a wide kitchen. I just realized that there is a dishwasher


    here. That eases our work.¡±


    When she was busy touring the kitchen, everyone else had already gotten to work.


    Shortly after, Astrid went to them. ¡°I need some garlic.¡±


    John gave her the garlic he had just peeled. ¡°Here, these are peeled.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re fast!¡± Astrid was surprised. ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    John¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I did this when you were strolling around.¡±


    Astrid was speechless.


    After his encounter with Kylie, John was equipped with the ability to distinguish ttery words.


    Nancy bit her lip and tried hard to tamp down herughter.


    She hadn¡¯t expected John to be the first one to speak up.


    He must¡¯ve been badly tormented by Kylie.


    None of them wanted another Kylie among them, for it was really exhausting to keep cleaning up


    her mess.


    Astrid froze. She nced at Kathleen before turning to John. ¡°John, do you hate me?¡± A smile


    yed on her lips as she posed that question.


    John continued peeling the garlic. ¡°If you don¡¯t say a word, I might fall in love with you.¡±


    Astrid fell silent.


    Nancy gave John a kick. ¡°Stop joking around. Your fans will be upset if they hear that.¡±


    ¡°I love my fans the most!¡± John beamed. ¡°I hope they love me forever and never abandon me. I¡¯ll do


    my best!¡±


    Nancy¡¯s kick relieved the tension in the air.


    ¡°Why do you need garlic?¡± Nancy asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get them minced,¡± Astrid replied stonily. ¡°But we don¡¯t have the tools here, do we?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do. None of us use it because we have to wash it after using it,¡± Nancy exined.


    Astrid couldn¡¯t hide her surprise. ¡°Huh? What should I do, then? I don¡¯t know how to mince garlic


    using knives. Oh, I¡¯m a fool. I can take pictures well using a camera, but I¡¯m not a good cook.


    Kathleen¡¯s different, though. She can act and cook well. I envy her.¡±


    Kathleen ignored her.


    ¡°Kathleen, can you help me mince the garlic? Thank you,¡± Astrid requested.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 116

    chapter 116


    Nancy nced at Astrid.


    Sure enough, Astrid is better than Kylie. I wonder how Kathleen would deal with her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded. ¡°Put the garlic on the chopping board.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Astrid smiled thinly.


    Kathleen pursed her lips. She asked, ¡°You said you know how to cook just now. Do you only know


    how to cook without garlic?¡±


    ¡°How do you know? You are so smart,¡± Astrid answered in surprise.


    ¡°Then what can you cook?¡± Kathleen asked with a spurious smile.


    ¡°I can make curry.¡± Astrid curled her lips. ¡°Can I cook curry?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Kathleen grinned. ¡°Chefs need to prepare the ingredients and cook themselves. John,


    bring two onions for Astrid. If one has the potential to be a good wife, she must know how to


    cut onions, right?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure!¡± John went over to take two onions at once. ¡°Please show us, Ms. Holloway.¡±


    Biting her lip, Astrid looked at Kathleen and forced a smile. ¡°John really do as you say.¡±


    John put down two onions in his hand and replied, ¡°I do what others say too.¡±


    He¡¯s so mean!


    Left with no choice, Astrid pursed her lips and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Okay, let me cut it.¡±


    However, she looked as if she was in a quandary.


    Upon seeing that, John couldn¡¯t help but snort.


    She was the one who said she could cook just now. But why is she pretending now?


    John had no idea what was on her mind.


    On the other side, Kathleen cut all the garlic and scallion.


    She then divided the garlic and scallion into two parts, one for herself and the other for Astrid.


    Looking at Kathleen, Nancy admired her even more.


    What a considerate woman!


    Kathleen seemed to know what Astrid wanted to do next.


    Therefore, she prepared for Astrid in advance.


    If Astrid was still ungrateful for it, Nancy was afraid Kathleen would not help her again.


    Judging from what Nancy observed, how Kathleen treated one was based on how she was treated.


    If the other party didn¡¯t respect her, Kathleen would not respect them either.


    She would notpromise for the sake of maintaining her reputation even though she was a


    celebrity.


    In some ways, Kathleen seemed very arrogant.


    Normally, she didn¡¯t show her pride. She tried to hide it, but her temperament still showed it.


    No wonder Samuel keeps pestering her.


    The man knew that she was a good woman, so he regretted letting her go.


    When Astrid cut the onion, she began to cry.


    Everyone merely nced at her.


    Steve couldn¡¯t help to see her like that. He offered his help and said, ¡°Come, let me help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Astrid immediately put down the knife and stood aside.


    Immediately, Steve picked up the knife and began to slice the onion.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know how to cut the onions. It¡¯s just that this knife is not easy to use. I always


    use the knife used by foreigners,¡± Astrid exined despondently.


    Hearing that, John took out a knife that was imported from overseas and said, ¡°There you go.


    Here¡¯s the knife you want. Please continue.¡±


    Astrid was speechless.


    Right then, Steve chimed in, ¡°John, go out to set up the table and attend to the guests. They are


    about to arrive.¡± Steve quickly sent John out.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Upon hearing that, John turned around and left.


    Kathleen also began to make the garlic roasted chicken ahead of time.


    Holding back his tears, Steve continued cutting the onion. After he finished, he turned to Astrid and


    said, ¡°Well, you can start cutting the potatoes now.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Astrid nodded.


    With that, Steve put down the knife. He quickly went to wash his face.


    After a while, Kathleen¡¯s garlic roasted chicken was ready.


    However, Astrid hadn¡¯t even finished cutting a potato.


    ¡°Kathleen, can you please help me? This knife is really hard to use!¡± Astrid quickly turned to


    Kathleen for help.


    Kathleen just looked at her indifferently and replied, ¡°I still have some dishes to cook. Why don¡¯t you


    ask someone else?¡±


    ¡°But you are beside me.¡± Astrid felt embarrassed. ¡°What if Steve and John¡¯s fans scold me if I ask


    them for help?¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Kathleen looked at her calmly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Astrid bit her lip.


    ¡°You ask me so that their fans won¡¯t scold you. Do you think my fans will not scold you too?¡± asked


    Kathleen coldly again.


    Astrid couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡±Do you have any fans?¡±


    ¡°Of course! But they have good temperaments. I don¡¯t think they will scold you,¡± Kathleen uttered.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know about others.¡±


    Nheless, Astrid kept begging. ¡°Kathleen, just help me this time.¡± She was more unashamed


    than everyone else expected.


    In fact, what Kathleen said was very clear.


    The fans orizens on the inte wouldn¡¯t verbally attack her just because she didn¡¯t help Astrid.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m tired,¡± Kathleen rejected straightforwardly.


    Astrid was surprised upon hearing that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to work myself to death just to help you.¡± A trace of coldness shed across Kathleen¡¯s


    eyes. ¡°I can do you a favor, but it¡¯s not my duty to help you. I hope you can understand.¡±


    Hearing that, Astrid was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Kate,e over here. Someone is looking for you!¡± John shouted at her excitedly.


    Immediately, Kathleen frowned.


    Don¡¯t tell me Samuel is here again?


    She walked out of the kitchen and saw two people she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.


    ¡°Katie¡± Madeline went up to Kathleen in a hurry.


    Thetter quickly bent down and carried her up.


    Federick smiled slightly. ¡°Sorry, we are here to disturb you again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Federick.¡± Kathleen carried Madeline and smiled. ¡°Why are you here? I heard the


    name list is already arranged in advance.¡±


    Federick smiled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all because of Mr. Macari!¡±


    Samuel?


    ¡°Samuel helped us a lot this year!¡± Federick added.


    Hearing that, Kathleen remained silent.


    She didn¡¯t expect Samuel would do so many things.


    ¡°Samuel is a good guy,¡± Madeline said while wrapping her arms around Kathleen¡¯s neck, unwilling


    to let go.


    Kathleen couldn¡¯t help but look at Federick in surprise.


    ¡°Mr. Macari oftenes to see Madeline this year. Madeline likes him a lot and even talks to him. I


    don¡¯t even have that privilege.¡± Federick seemed jealous.


    Kathleen felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Really? Well, I don¡¯t know that you guys areing. If I know, I


    will prepare what Madeline likes to eat in advance.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We will eat whatever you prepare. Madeline just misses you so much,¡± replied


    Federick.


    ¡°Kate?¡± John was still waiting at the side.


    The little girl in Kathleen¡¯s arms is so lovely.


    Looking at them, one couldn¡¯t help but want to have such a daughter too.


    ¡°This is Federick, and this is his daughter, Madeline. He was my neighbor,¡± Kathleen introduced.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Federick!¡± John greeted enthusiastically.


    ¡°Nice to meet you too!¡± Federick smiled at him.


    ¡°Hi, Madeline.¡± John turned and greeted Madeline too.


    However, there was no response from Madeline.


    John was a little disappointed.


    ¡°Mr. Davidson, Madeline has autism,¡± Federick exined cidly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that she¡¯s not


    answering you.¡±


    Hearing that, John was shocked. He couldn¡¯t help looking at Madeline¡¯s face.


    How could such a beautiful angel be someone who has autism?


    ¡°Federick, you don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± John looked at Federick and said, ¡°Please have a seat.¡±


    After that, Kathleen let Federick carry Madeline and uttered, ¡°Federick, I need to go back to the


    kitchen to have a look.¡±


    Federick nodded, indicating that she could leave them alone.


    However, Madeline grabbed Kathleen¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Katie, I want Samuel to be here.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 117

    chapter 117


    Kathleen felt that if it were not for Madeline being autistic, she would have suspected that Samuel


    had deliberately taught her to say those words.


    That jerk is capable of anything!


    ¡°I miss him.¡± Madeline pouted.


    ¡°All right.¡± Kathleen nodded in resignation before looking at Federick. ¡°Go ahead and call him then.¡±


    Thetter felt around his pocket. ¡°I left my phone in the car.¡±


    Kathleen was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call him instead?¡± he suggested.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have his phone number,¡± she murmured in reply.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t changed his number, so you should be able to memorize it, right?¡± Federick asked.


    Kathleen bit her lip. She did remember Samuel¡¯s phone number but did not expect that he was still


    using the same number.


    Looking at Madeline¡¯s aggrieved face, she took out her phone and called him.


    After two beeps, the call was picked up.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was as captivating as always, maic and pleasant to the ears.


    Kathleen could not help but feel nervous upon hearing his voice, causing her to fall silent for a


    while.


    ¡°Kate?¡± Samuel called out.


    She knitted her brows. ¡°Are you watching the live stream?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He answered in a raspy voice, ¡°I¡¯m still at the office. I have some matters to attend to. Is


    something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re busy, just forget it,¡± she uttered tly.


    It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock, and he¡¯s still at the office. Is he truly such a money lover? A certain


    someone once said that money is just a number to him. He¡¯s already so rich, so why is he still


    working so hard?


    ¡°I¡¯m done with work. Go on.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was extremely gentle.


    I¡¯ll be willing to listen to her even if she spoke for the entire night.


    ¡°Madeline came here for the variety show. She wishes to see you,¡± Kathleen exined softly.


    He nodded upon hearing that. ¡°The ce you¡¯re recording the program is not far from my office. I¡¯ll


    be there in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Is this¡­ your phone number?¡± Samuel inquired with his deep voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kathleen nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll remember that.¡± His lips curved into a grin. ¡°See you soon.¡±


    Having said that, he hung up the phone.


    Kathleen kept feeling that something was weird after their conversation.


    Meanwhile, Samuel put on a ck suit. With his tall, muscr figure, and broad shoulders, he gave


    off a dignified yet delectable feeling.


    He walked swiftly out of the office and entered the elevator.


    While saving Kathleen¡¯s number on his phone under the name ¡°Katie,¡± he curled his thin lips into a


    contented smile.


    Over at the restaurant, Kathleen had finished cooking and brought the food over to Federick and


    Madeline.


    The girl suddenly reacted. ¡°It smells so good.¡±


    ¡°If you think so, then eat up.¡± Kathleen stroked the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s mac and cheese and suits your


    taste very well.¡±


    Madeline clutched her spoon as she replied, ¡°No. I want to wait for Samuel.¡±


    Kathleen was at a loss for words.


    Federick chuckled before exining, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s the same at home. Once she knows


    that Samuel ising, she¡¯ll keep waiting for him.¡±


    ¡°So, love does disappear, right?¡± Kathleen looked at Madeline miserably.


    The girl blinked a few times. ¡°I also like Katie. You and Samuel saved me when I got lost. You¡¯re


    both good people, and good people should be together.¡±


    Kathleen was once again rendered speechless.


    Amused by his daughter¡¯s words, Federick chuckled, causing Kathleen to look at him in wordless


    amazement.


    What¡¯s so funny about this!


    ¡°Little one.¡± Kathleen pinched Madeline¡¯s cheek affectionately, which made the girl giggle.


    ¡°Federick, how has Madeline been doing this year?¡± Kathleen asked.


    ¡°Her condition has truly improved. I¡¯m very grateful to Mr. Macari. Half a year ago, mypany was


    on the verge of copse. It was him who helped me.¡± Federick then added meaningfully, ¡°Maybe he


    lost something, so he wishes to get somepensation from Madeline. Some feelings need to be


    expressed toward someone.¡±


    Kathleen pursed her lips upon hearing that.


    ¡°Oh, such a pretty little girl,¡± Astridmented as she strode over. ¡°Pretty one, can you be my


    model?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Madeline saw Astrid, the former instinctively hid behind Federick.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hide from me, Madeline. Does that mean that I¡¯m a good person in your eyes?¡± John


    asked, intrigued.


    Madeline nodded in response.


    He was overjoyed. ¡°Such good moral values at a young age. I like you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Kathleen red at him. ¡°Be mindful of what you say. She¡¯s a child.¡±


    Madeline clung to Federick¡¯s arm as she turned to John and said, ¡°You look old, so I¡¯ll call you


    mister.¡±


    John was rendered speechless.


    Upon hearing that, Kathleen burst intoughter.


    ¡°You address Samuel by his name as though he is your close friend, but you call me mister? I¡¯m


    younger than Kathleen.¡± John subtly frowned before continuing, ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right. You¡¯re


    older than me, but she addresses you as Katie. Isn¡¯t it confusing?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t care about that.¡± Federick shed him a half-smile. ¡°As long as Madeline¡¯s happy.¡±


    Astrid did not expect to be ignored by everyone. She looked at Madeline and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m a


    photographer, Madeline. I can take pictures of you.¡±


    As she said that, she reached out to touch the girl.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Madeline shrieked, scaring the former.


    Kathleen immediately went to hug the girl.


    However, a giant silhouette appeared before her and swept Madeline off her feet.


    Kathleen lifted her head and stared at Samuel in surprise.


    ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t cry,¡± he coaxed as he carried Madeline.


    Federick suddenly felt that he, as her father, was unnecessary.


    He did not expect his daughter to calm down, merely weeping in Samuel¡¯s arms, but did not make a


    fuss.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry,¡± Federick apologized to the others. ¡°My daughter is autistic. She acts this way when


    there are a lot of people. Sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. We understand.¡± Everyone was very kind.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know she has autism,¡± Astrid muttered.


    Samuel handed the calm Madeline over to Kathleen.


    It was as though they were a family of three.


    Federick was dumbfounded, seeing that his daughter had be a tool to get them together.


    ¡°I watched the live broadcast just now. When Mr. Evans was talking about his daughter¡¯s illness,


    you looked over at them. How could you not know about it?¡± Samuel exposed her coldly.


    ¡°They were too far. I couldn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Astrid looked slightly flustered.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t hear anything?¡± Samuel scoffed. ¡°Would you like me to get a professional to test the


    decibel?¡±


    Astrid was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Moreover, when you first touched her, she showed obvious resistance, but you still want to


    approach her. What are you up to?¡± he continued.


    His words made her face flush hot with embarrassment. ¡°I truly didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You must


    believe me.¡±


    Kathleen was about to speak, but Samuel beat her to it. ¡°Keep your identity in mind, Ms. Holloway.


    This isn¡¯t a ce where you can behave atrociously.¡±


    After saying that, he sat down.


    Astrid¡¯s eyes turned slightly red as she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Mr. Evans. I didn¡¯t do it on


    purpose.¡±


    Federick quietly responded, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t do such a thing again.¡±


    Astrid took a deep breath before giving Kathleen a side nce. ¡°Kathleen, you¡¯ve known about this


    all along. Why didn¡¯t you mention it earlier?¡± she grumbled.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 118

    chapter 118


    Kathleen turned around. ¡°Mr. Macari, we¡¯re closed.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Samuel looked at her from above.


    Her hair was braided today. Wearing a red sweater and a pair of ck jeans, she looked


    exceptionally youthful and pretty.


    When he stood behind her earlier, he kept gazing at the fair nape of her neck. His memories floated


    to when they had just gotten married.


    He had left countless marks at that exact spot. Every time, Kathleen wouldin that she


    couldn¡¯t go out like that.


    Back then, she was so shy, gentle, obedient, and alluring.


    ¡°So why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± demanded Kathleen coldly.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Samuel smirked meaningfully. ¡°I can¡¯t say it here. I¡¯ll wait for you in


    the car.¡±


    Kathleen frowned.


    Suddenly, Samuel bent down and whispered beside her ear, ¡°It¡¯s about the Yoeger family. You¡¯d


    know.¡±


    With that, he spun around and left.


    Kathleen frowned. Is he telling the truth, or is he lying to me?


    However, it was safer to believe that it was the truth if it was about something like this.


    After all, what Samuel gave her the previous time was quite useful.


    Now, Ivan had already been arrested.


    She heard that Vanessa was trying to bail him out.


    With all the strong evidence, it was difficult for Vanessa to achieve that too.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    More importantly, Kathleen heard that a bigshot was pressurizing JC, so Ivan couldn¡¯t get bail.


    Is Samuel behind this too?


    She pursed her lips. Since it was more important for her to investigate her mother¡¯s background,


    she decided to meet him.


    After work, Kathleen went to look for Samuel.


    His ck Maybach was parked by the roadside.


    Meanwhile, he sat in the car, his gaze brooding and unreadable.


    As he stared at Kathleen¡¯s slender figure, his lips curved into a gentle smile.


    This adorable bunny has fallen into the trap.


    Kathleen got into the car, sat beside the driver¡¯s seat, and asked, ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Samuel smirked, his eyes as dark as ink. ¡°My dearest Ms. Johnson, you¡¯re begging me for a favor


    now. Why are you acting like I owe you?¡±


    She pursed her lips.


    Knowing that she sounded quite impatient earlier, she changed her attitude and said, ¡°Is there


    anything that you¡¯d like to tell me, Mr. Macari?¡±


    An amused look shed across Samuel¡¯s eyes as he passed a file to Kathleen.


    She was stunned. Is he giving it to me so easily? Finally, he¡¯s acting like a decent human being.


    When she opened the file, she was shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Kathleen frowned. ¡°Did Zachary¡¯s illness worsen?¡±


    ¡°This is why Vanessa¡¯s frantically eliminating everyone that can affect the Yoegers¡¯ core interests


    recently.¡± Samuel nced at her from the side of his eyes. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Kathleen hesitated. ¡°My brother and I know nothing about this.¡±


    ¡°Vanessa concealed it well. I had to spend a lot of money before receiving this intel,¡± revealed


    Samuel solemnly. ¡°A few million just for an egg fried rice.¡±


    Kathleen was at a loss for words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll repay you.¡± She pouted. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my brother for that few million.¡±


    A sharp glint shed across Samuel¡¯s icy gaze. Suppressing it, he smiled. ¡°Do you want more


    information?¡±


    ¡°Do you have them?¡± Kathleen was surprised.


    ¡°I can find out information that you can never get your hands on.¡± Samuel stared at her with an


    unreadable expression.


    She didn¡¯t deny it.


    Meanwhile, Samuel continued gazing at her rxedly and patiently.


    ¡°But you have conditions,¡± replied Kathleen anxiously. ¡°What is it this time?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°You sure are smart.¡±


    ¡°I was never dumb. I became useless when you were taking care of me,¡±ined Kathleen


    resentfully.


    She regretted saying that immediately.


    ¡°If you want, I can continue taking care of you.¡± Samuel shed her a meaningful smile.


    Kathleen frowned. ¡°I can take care of myself now.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you asking your brother for money?¡± mocked Samuel coolly.


    She bit her lips. ¡°He¡¯s my brother. Am I supposed to ask you for money instead?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I won¡¯t refuse if you¡¯re the one asking me.¡± Samuel smirked. ¡°But aren¡¯t you


    Christopher¡¯s fianc¨¦e? Why aren¡¯t you asking him?¡±


    Kathleen paused. So that¡¯s what he¡¯s waiting for.


    ¡°Chris is different from you!¡± Her eyes shone brightly. ¡°He respects me a lot and wouldn¡¯t put me in


    a tight spot.¡±


    Samuel gripped the steering wheels tightly, his knuckles jutting against his skin.


    Everything she said was what he hadcked in the past.


    ¡°Kate, I¡¯ll change in the future,¡± said Samuel hoarsely.


    ¡°A leopard can¡¯t change its spots.¡± Kathleen breathed in deeply. ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s your condition?¡±


    ¡°Macari Group is nning to invest in a movie, but the female lead hasn¡¯t been decided yet. I want


    you to act in the role,¡± replied Samuel. ¡°With an award-winning actress, the movie will be extremely


    popr even before its release.¡±


    Kathleen hesitated for a moment. ¡°I want to read the script first.¡±


    Samuel raised his eyebrows. ¡°So, are you agreeing?¡±


    ¡°The remuneration will be used to repay you,¡± she continued.


    Samuel chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you agree to act in the movie.¡±


    ¡°I want to read the script first. If it¡¯s bad, I won¡¯t do it.¡± Kathleen stuck to her own principles.


    Samuel grinned. ¡°The director of the movie is Spencer Scott, and the screenwriter is Remy Mills.


    You know their status in the entertainment industry very well.¡±


    Kathleen was stunned.


    Spencer was an internationally famous director who had won countless awards.


    Numerous people were dying to coborate with him.


    Kathleen couldn¡¯t help but feel tempted. If both of them were producing a movie, it would definitely


    be good.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to express it. ¡°Still, I¡¯d like to take a look at the script.¡±


    Samuel smirked meaningfully. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send it to youter. Oh, right. Why don¡¯t you add me on


    Whatsapp? Otherwise, I can¡¯t send it to you.¡±


    Kathleen was at a loss for words. Eventually, they added each other¡¯s contacts.


    Samuel looked at her profile picture. She was wearing a white dress and hugging a sunflower. With


    her dazzling smile, she looked beautiful.


    She probably had a fun time during her year abroad. She probably never missed me, right?


    She kept praising Christopher. Has he been keeping herpany for the past year?


    As those thoughts ran across his head, Samuel¡¯s emotions began raging in turmoil.


    Meanwhile, Kathleen looked at Samuel¡¯s profile picture. It was taken when she was trying out her


    wedding dress.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± Kathleen opened the car door and left. It felt as if she was escaping.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Samuel wanted to use that photo as his profile picture.


    Everyone in his social circle was wealthy and had high status. If they saw his profile picture, their


    minds would wander.


    Staring at Kathleen as she left, Samuel smiled and stroked her profile picture.


    It¡¯s fine even if she forgets about mepletely. It¡¯s fine if she wants a gentle boyfriend who


    respects her. I¡¯ll satisfy all her wishes.


    At that moment, Samuel¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Christopher.


    He picked up the call. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Stop pestering her,¡± instructed Christopher in a deep voice. ¡°Samuel, she doesn¡¯t love you


    anymore.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 119

    chapter 119


    ¡°I love her,¡± replied Samuel icily. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°I think you don¡¯t realize how grave your mistake was back then!¡± yelled Christopher furiously. ¡°You¡¯ll


    make her unhappy if you keep forcing her against her wishes.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Thanks for your reminder.¡± Samuel ended the call and drove away.


    Christopher frowned. What did he understand?


    Christopher stopped his car outside where Kathleen was staying before calling her.


    However, the call didn¡¯t get through.


    ncing at the time, he saw that it was already eleven at night.


    She¡¯s probably asleep. After all, she¡¯s the main chef now. I¡¯ll just let her sleep. She must be


    exhausted!


    Christopher¡¯s heart ached.


    At that moment, a woman stood in front of his car and knocked on his car window.


    Christopher rolled the windows down. ¡°Astrid?¡±


    ¡°Can I get into the car?¡± asked Astrid softly.


    After thinking about it, he nodded.


    Astrid sat beside the driver¡¯s seat and said after a short pause, ¡°Oh no! I forgot that this is your


    fianc¨¦e¡¯s seat now.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Christopher said grimly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Delighted, Astrid closed the car door.


    ¡°What do you want, Astrid?¡± demanded Christopher unhappily. ¡°You can¡¯t keep making things


    difficult for Kathleen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just struggling to get over it,¡± apologized Astrid. ¡°I simply want to know what kind of


    woman you like.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like someone who¡¯s like you,¡± replied Christopher coldly. ¡°I¡¯m just being polite to you out of


    courtesy for your grandfather. I hope you do what¡¯s best for yourself.¡±


    ¡°I know. Do you think that I can do anything to her?¡± asked Astrid indignantly. ¡°Look at what she had


    done to me! Why don¡¯t you tell your fianc¨¦e off and ask her to be nicer to me?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t interfere in how she¡¯s treating you,¡± rejected Christopher curtly.


    Astrid hesitated. ¡°Christopher, I know you hate me and think I¡¯m deliberately making things difficult


    for Kathleen. But I have no choice.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christopher frowned.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I say my grandfather¡¯s coborating with Samuel? He hinted to my


    grandfather that I shoulde back and stir up trouble,¡± revealed Astrid. ¡°If I refuse, Samuel would


    stop coborating with my grandfather. I¡¯m left with no choice.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that Samuel instructed you to do this?¡± Christopher frowned.


    ¡°Yeah! He wants me to separate both of you so that he has an opportunity to intervene.¡± Astrid


    pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Christopher. I don¡¯t want to do this either. But my grandfather¡¯s old, and I


    don¡¯t want him to work too hard.¡±


    Christopher said coldly, ¡°If Samuel¡¯s using this to threaten you, I¡¯ll think of a solution. I¡¯ll talk to your


    grandfather and tell him that Morris Group can coborate with him instead, so he doesn¡¯t need to


    worry. Meanwhile, you should stop bullying Kathleen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I have nothing to fear if you¡¯re backing me up.¡± Astrid grinned.


    Christopher said solemnly, ¡°Go out. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Astrid nodded and was about to leave the car.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She raised her hands and ced them on Christopher¡¯s cor. Smiling, she remarked, ¡°Your


    cor is ruffled.¡±


    Christopher shoved her hands away. ¡°I¡¯ll tidy it myself.¡±


    Not feeling embarrassed, Astridughed. ¡°Quickly pick your fianc¨¦e up! If she¡¯s taking care of you,


    you won¡¯t be so clueless that you don¡¯t even know your cor¡¯s up.¡±


    Christopher gave no response. Only then did Astrid finally get out of the car.


    Christopher frowned. I¡¯ve underestimated how vicious Samuel is. He¡¯s gone overboard!


    The moment Astrid left the car and turned around, a cold smirk formed on her lips.


    Christopher¡¯s bing more and more charismatic. I¡¯ll never give up. Kathleen¡¯s just another b*tch


    who was previously married. She doesn¡¯t deserve Christopher!


    When Kathleen woke up the next day, her head felt extremely heavy.


    When she took her temperature, she realized that it was 38.7 degrees Celsius.


    ¡°Are you awake, Kathleen?¡± Astrid knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± she replied.


    Astrid pushed the door open and entered. Smiling, she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wake up?


    Everyone¡¯s waiting for you. It¡¯s not good to keep everyone waiting, right?¡±


    ¡°Please tell them that I have a high fever, so I can¡¯t go down and cook,¡± said Kathleen weakly.


    ¡°No way!¡± Surprised, Astrid raised her hand to touch Kathleen¡¯s forehead.


    Kathleen dodged it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°All right, then.¡± Astrid nodded, got up, and let.


    After that, Kathleen stood up from her bed and took out some fever medicine from her luggage.


    She gulped a pill down with some warm water.


    Still, she had a huge headache and felt extremely ufortable.


    She crawled back to the bed and wrapped the nket around herself tightly.


    After a while, Nancy entered. ¡°Are you having a fever, Kathleen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 37.8 degrees Celsius.¡± Kathleen snuggled in the nket and said in a nasal tone, ¡°Nancy, I¡¯m


    afraid that I can¡¯t cook today.¡±


    Nancy ced her hand on Kathleen¡¯s forehead and frowned. ¡°Rest well! Don¡¯t worry about what¡¯s


    happening downstairs. Have you taken some medicine?¡±


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Good. Have a good rest. I¡¯ll bring some porridge over to youter. Lie down now!¡± said Nancy.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleeny back down, and Nancy left after tucking her in.


    When she arrived downstairs, she told Steve, ¡°She really has a fever.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! 37.8 degrees Celsius is really high!¡± remarked Astrid snarkily.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± John looked at Steve. ¡°Who¡¯s going to cook?¡±


    ¡°Kathleen¡¯s really exhausted recently. She¡¯s the only onemanding the entire kitchen,¡±


    commented Nancy meaningfully. ¡°Why isn¡¯t the production team giving us someone more reliable?¡±


    Astrid said nonchntly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask M toe back? Just tell Kathleen to make a call.


    She still has the energy to make a call even if she has a 37.8 degrees Celsius fever, right?¡±


    Nancy shot an unhappy nce at Astrid. ¡°Do you know what an average human being¡¯s


    temperature is? Why do you keep saying that it¡¯s 37.8 degrees Celsius in such a snarky tone?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything mean, right, Ms. Nancy?¡± replied Astrid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that! I¡¯m your age,¡± snapped Nancy in annoyance. ¡°We¡¯re both adults, so stop


    speaking like a child. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re dumb! Everyone¡¯s thinking of a solution, so why are you saying


    something so unrealistic?¡±


    Astrid bit her lips in indignance. ¡°Nancy, I didn¡¯t say anything much! Also, none of us know how to


    cook. Who¡¯d expect that Kathleen would fall sick the moment Ie?¡±


    ¡°Anyone can fall sick.¡± John shot a displeased re at Astrid. ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re still in love with


    Christopher, why don¡¯t you look for him privately? We¡¯re still filming a show. What are you trying to


    do?¡±


    Biting her lip, Astrid remained silent with a pitiful look.


    The atmosphere in the kitchen was extremely tense.


    John eximed in frustration, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What kind of guest did they invite? She¡¯s so


    b*tchy! If we rebuke her, it¡¯s like we¡¯re being unreasonable!¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 120

    chapter 120


    Listening to Christopher¡¯s words, Kathleen felt touched.


    However, she thought she was being too arrogant.


    She just couldn¡¯t feel the same way as he did.


    She tried to, but her heart didn¡¯t listen to her.


    Of course, she could tell that Christopher was indeed a good man.


    Perhaps it was because he was too good for Kathleen, so she didn¡¯t want to treat him that way. It


    was too cruel to Christopher.


    Christopher patted her head. ¡°Kate, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m not trying to force you. I¡¯m just worried


    you¡¯ll misunderstand my rtionship with Astrid. There¡¯s nothing going on between us, I promise.


    Even though we had an engagement in the past, we have only met a few times. Moreover, we


    canceled the engagement long ago.¡±


    Kathleen looked at him with overwhelmed emotions. ¡°Chris, thank you for making me feel safe.¡±


    Christopher smiled. ¡°Then sleep well with this sense of security.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded and shut her eyes.


    Christopher stared at her sleeping face. His lips curled up as his hand was still holding Kathleen¡¯s.


    She didn¡¯t push him away.


    Maybe Kathleen has some sort of feelings for me. It¡¯s just because she has been hurt in a


    rtionship before, so she has be extra careful about love. That¡¯s why she¡¯s rejecting me


    again and again. It¡¯s okay. I can wait. I¡¯ll wait until the day shepletely lets go of the past.


    Outside the door, Samuel heard the conversation between them in the room, and his gaze


    darkened. He left while carrying the things in his hand.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    John looked at him, bewildered. ¡°Mr. Macari?¡± he called tentatively.


    ¡°Give this to Kathleen.¡± After Samuel passed the things in his hand to John, he turned and walked


    away.


    John gazed at the things in his hand and slightly frowned.


    Samuel drove alone and headed to the seaside.


    When he reached, he got off the car. He was smoking a cigarette as the chilly sea breeze blew at


    him.


    He told himself to stay calm and rational.


    Christopher¡¯s confession was nothing since Kathleen didn¡¯t ept it.


    Nheless, Samuel knew that Kathleen¡¯s heart had wavered.


    Christopher was better than Samuel in many aspects.


    When there was a misunderstanding, Christopher would exin it to Kathleen to give her a sense


    of security.


    At that, Samuel had lost to him.


    Kathleen resisted Samuel so much that he had to force every chance to get close to her.


    I¡¯m not a part of Kathleen¡¯s world anymore. Not anymore¡­


    Cough! Cough!


    Samuel began to cough, and Tyson quickly came to him.


    ¡°Mr. Macari!¡± shouted Tyson.


    He immediately dropped a coat over Samuel. ¡°Mr. Macari, please stop torturing yourself like this.


    Your body can¡¯t take it,¡± he said worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Samuel replied indifferently.


    ¡°Mr. Macari, I know you¡¯re desperate to pursue Mrs. Macari¡¯s heart. However, if your body is worn


    out, Christopher will win without a fight!¡± Tyson added.


    ¡°Tyson, if I¡¯m dead, do you think Kathleen will feel sad for me? Yearster, will she remember me?¡±


    Samuel asked in a low and husky voice.


    ¡°Mr. Macari, you won¡¯t die,¡± answered Tyson, feeling bitter in his heart.


    Tyson knew Samuel was heartbroken and regretted everything he had done in the past.


    However, Kathleen was deeply hurt too. Nothing could be changed unless they could travel back in


    time.


    He genuinely hoped that Kathleen and Samuel could be happy.


    ¡°She won¡¯t remember me, will she? Perhaps she would feel pleased and satisfied,¡± said Samuel, his


    voice croaked. He continued, ¡°Tyson, I like her so much. I really¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Samuel copsed into Tyson¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Mr. Macari!¡± Tyson panicked.


    What should I do?


    At midnight, when Kathleen woke up, Christopher had gone home.


    She was still feeling unwell.


    After getting off her bed, she changed her clothes, wore her hat and mask, and left her residential


    ce alone.


    She wanted to go to the hospital but didn¡¯t wish to trouble anyone.


    Therefore, she called a cab and came to the hospital.


    When she arrived, she walked to the counter for registration.


    Just then, Tyson, who had just sent Samuel to the hospital, stepped out of the elevator.


    He was stunned when he saw Kathleen.


    ¡°Ms. Johnson? It¡¯s really you!¡± Tyson called as he walked toward Kathleen.


    Kathleen¡¯s watery eyes were slightly red due to her fever. ¡°Mr. Hackney?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Johnson, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Tyson in concern.


    ¡°I have a fever. It seems a bit serious, so I thought I shoulde to a doctor,¡± Kathleen exined.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait here. I¡¯ll bring you to the doctor. This way,¡± said Tyson enthusiastically.


    Kathleen hesitated.


    Tyson added awkwardly, ¡°Ms. Johnson, you can¡¯t see me the wrong way just because I¡¯m Mr.


    Macari¡¯s assistant, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Thank you for your help,¡± she apologized.


    After all, when she faced problems in the past, it was Tyson who helped her.


    She believed that his personality was trustable.


    Tyson led Kathleen to the doctor.


    The doctor was a very young man who looked 28 or 29 years old, around the same age as Samuel.


    ¡°My name is Richard Zimmer,¡± The man introduced himself.


    Kathleen blinked. ¡°Oh, nice to meet you, Dr. Zimmer.¡±


    Richard gave a faint smile. ¡°Your body temperature now is 39 degrees Celsius. You have to be


    hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°Is it that bad?¡± Kathleen frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who have a fever, Ms. Johnson. Are you feeling dizzy because of the fever?¡± He continued


    to smile.


    ¡°I am indeed feeling sick.¡± Kathleen¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.


    Richard said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange your stay in the hospital and then set up the IV drip for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    ¡°Ms. Johnson, as you might be aware, most hospitals in Jadeborough are short of beds at the


    moment. We might not be able to allocate a better ward for you, and you¡¯re possibly going to share


    a room with another person. Is that okay?¡± asked Richard.


    Kathleen felt her head be heavier as she answered, ¡°Anything will do. I¡¯m going to leave after


    getting the IV drip, so¡­¡±


    She fainted before finishing her words.


    Fortunately, Tyson caught her.


    He nced at Richard and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call the production team. The production team probably doesn¡¯t


    know that she came out alone.¡±


    Richard nodded in response.


    When Kathleen opened her eyes again, she saw the ceiling and knew she was in the hospital.


    ¡°Kate, are you awake?¡± Wynnie¡¯s voice rang.


    Kathleen was stunned. She looked sideways, and Wynnie came into sight. ¡°Mrs. Macari, why are


    you here?¡±


    Who has informed her that I¡¯m in the hospital?


    ¡°We came to visit Samuel and were surprised to find you here too.¡± Wynnie touched her face and


    continued, ¡°It¡¯s still a little hot. You shouldy back down. Do you want to drink water?¡±


    Kathleen frowned. ¡°You¡¯re here to see Samuel? Is he also hospitalized?¡±


    However, how did they find me here? What does that have to do with Samuel being hospitalized?


    Wynnie pointed at the bed beside hers. ¡°He¡¯s right there.¡±


    Kathleen was utterly dumbfounded.


    As she looked over, Samuel was in the bed next to hers.


    He was getting an IV drip as well but was still unconscious.


    What¡¯s going on? Why am I in the same ward with Samuel?


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked the doctor. He said the wards in the hospital are inadequate, so this VIP ward has been


    changed into a double room. This is thest ward, so he made you share this room with Samuel,¡±


    Wynnie exined.


    Kathleen bit her lip. ¡°Why is Samuel staying at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Gastroenteritis. It¡¯s his old illness and urs a lot of times. He has be a regr of the


    hospital,¡± Wynnie replied.


    Kathleen asked after a slight pause, ¡°I remember he didn¡¯t have this before, did he?¡±


    ¡°It started this year,¡± Wynnie answered in an unfathomable tone.


    Kathleen assumed that it was because he had put too much effort into his work.


    ¡°Your brother is on his way here. You should get some rest,¡± said Wynnie gently.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 121

    chapter 121


    ¡°John, I¡¯m sorry. I might not have adjusted to you guys yet,¡± mumbled Astrid. ¡°I know that I¡¯m wrong,


    so stop hounding me, okay?¡±


    John smirked coldly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to. Why would I dare to hound you? You¡¯d b*tch about me


    every minute, and people would criticize me for being such a petty man.¡±


    ¡°John, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say.¡± Astrid continued in a meaningful tone, ¡°I know that you care


    about Kathleen deeply. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Look! You¡¯re hinting that there¡¯s something going on between Kathleen and me! You have a way


    with words, huh? Let¡¯s stop talking in the future. Don¡¯t mention my name either! I¡¯ll be creeped out.¡±


    With that, John spun around and said to Nancy, ¡°Nancy, cook something for Kathleen.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we mustn¡¯t let her starve.¡± Nancy strode toward the kitchen. ¡°I remember that there¡¯s still


    some mushroom soup.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Both of them left the battlefield, leaving only Steve behind to face Astrid.


    Steve shot a nce at her before looking at Cain. ¡°Mr. Dodson, why don¡¯t you spare us? Five of us


    aren¡¯t enough. Now, even Kathleen¡¯s sick.¡±


    Cain thought about it for a while. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take this day off?¡±


    Steve agreed enthusiastically, ¡°Great! Everyone¡¯s been filming for a week, so they must be


    exhausted. Let¡¯s take a break.¡±


    With that, he left to inform John and Nancy.


    Both of them were delighted. When Nancy brought the mushroom soup upstairs to Kathleen, she


    told Kathleen the news too.


    However, Kathleen felt extremely guilty. ¡°It¡¯s all because of me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not! Actually, the production team was worried that everyone¡¯s too exhausted, especially you.¡±


    Nancy peered at Kathleen. ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s a disadvantage to be too capable, Kathleen.¡±


    Kathleen knew what Nancy was trying to say. ¡°Alright, I get it.¡±


    ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll go back to my room to review the script. Call me if you need anything.¡± Nancy patted


    her shoulder.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    Only then did Nancy leave.


    After drinking some soup, Kathleen regained some energy and continued lying on the bed.


    At that moment, her phone rang. It was a message from Samuel.


    Samuel: The script.


    Kathleen: Got it.


    Samuel: Are you feeling better?


    Kathleen: Thanks for your concern.


    Samuel: If you feel ufortable, go to the hospital. I can fetch you.


    Kathleen: There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m going to sleep for a while, so don¡¯t disturb me.


    Samuel: Okay. Go and sleep.


    Indeed, he didn¡¯t disturb her anymore, and she quickly fell asleep.


    When Kathleen woke up, she felt something warm and moist on her cheek.


    Raising her hand, she touched a warm hand.


    She quickly opened her eyes. ¡°Chris?¡±


    Christopher was wiping her face with a warm towel. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Feeling awkward, Kathleen said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    She grabbed the towel.


    Not stopping her, Christopher exined, ¡°I came to visit you because I felt worried. Noticing that


    your fever seems quite serious, I put a cooling patch on you. I was about to wipe your face when


    you woke up.¡±


    Kathleen sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I suddenly got a fever.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been overseas for a year, where it¡¯s humid. The winter at Jadeborough is so cold. It¡¯s


    normal that you can¡¯t take it,¡± said Christopher with a smile.


    Kathleen pursed her lips. ¡°Looks like I need to train more.¡±


    Christopher grinned. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Running!¡± replied Kathleen. ¡°I can¡¯t continue being like this.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll run with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll feel bad.¡± Kathleen didn¡¯t like to trouble others.


    Christopher grinned brightly. ¡°I like it when you trouble me.¡±


    Kathleen felt embarrassed.


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ming in, Christopher.¡± Astrid¡¯s voice sounded from outside as she pushed the door open and


    entered.


    She looked like she had put in a lot of effort in dressing up. Although it was so cold, she didn¡¯t wear


    anything warm at all. Instead, she wore a long-sleeved dress with her hair tied up. A pair of red


    earrings dangled from her ears.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Kathleen. Are you feeling better?¡± Astrid pretended to be concerned.


    Kathleen replied nonchntly, ¡°Thanks for your concern.¡±


    ¡°Are you still angry at me, Kathleen?¡± Astrid sat beside her.


    She thought that she would look more beautiful inparison to Kathleen¡¯s sicklyplexion.


    However, to others, Kathleen would win.


    She had a naturally vulnerable and fragile demeanor¡ªone couldn¡¯t help but wish to dote on her.


    ¡°Chris, I want to rest well. Go chat with her outside,¡± said Kathleen calmly.


    Astrid came here just for Christopher, didn¡¯t she? I know very well.


    ¡°Chris, we should let her¡­¡± said Astrid.


    This is a rare opportunity.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± Christopher then shot a nce at Astrid. ¡°Go out.¡±


    Astrid was speechless.


    Meanwhile, Christophery Kathleen on the bed and tucked her in.


    Astrid stood there motionlessly.


    ¡°Do you need me to send you out?¡± demanded Christopher emotionlessly.


    Feeling awkward, Astrid stood up and walked out.


    Kathleen shot a meaningful look at Christopher. ¡°Chris, she likes you.¡±


    Christopher was stunned. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll tell her to stop having ridiculous thoughts. Don¡¯t overthink.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m saying that she really likes you. She¡¯s targeting me because she wants me to back off,¡± she


    exined.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like her.¡± Christopher stared into Kathleen¡¯s watery eyes. ¡°I like you.¡±


    After a slight pause, Kathleen interlocked her fingers and said, ¡°Chris, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Kate, I won¡¯tmit the same mistake as Samuel. Just like you, I like a pure rtionship. I don¡¯t


    have a first crush, nor do I have a childhood friend. All I want is you.¡± Christopher¡¯s voice was gentle


    and firm.


    Kathleen¡¯s heart beat rapidly.


    She knew that Christopher liked her. Over the past year, he had hinted at it as well.


    However, this was the first time that he was confessing to her so solemnly.


    Feeling anxious, Kathleen bit her lips and said dazedly, ¡°Chris, how should I say this to you? I don¡¯t


    want to hurt you, but I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship now, nor do I want to think about marriage.


    I¡¯ve been hurt so badly that my heart is still bleeding. I don¡¯t want to hide anything from you. I fear


    that my scars can never heal. Even if you like me, I might not be able to reciprocate your feelings.


    I¡¯ll feel very apologetic.¡±


    Christopher held her hands and smiled. ¡°Why are you thinking about so many things?¡±


    Kathleen frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you have to be together with me right now, right?¡± Christopher burst out


    laughing. ¡°I¡¯m confessing to you because I want you to know that you don¡¯t need to feel burdened.


    Even if one day, I¡¯m not the man who¡¯d win your heart, I¡¯ll still wish you all the best. To me, you¡¯re


    the most important.¡±

 chapter 122

    chapter 122


    Kathleen nodded in acknowledgement.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Richard arrived in the hospital room.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Ms. Johnson. You barely avoided a lung infection caused by dehydration. I¡¯d suggest you


    stay put for two more days for observation, just to be safe.¡±


    ¡°Is it mandatory?¡± Kathleen questioned with a grimace.


    ¡°But of course. You wouldn¡¯t want to deal withplications from the flu,¡± Richard answered sternly in a


    tone that warranted no objection. ¡°Rest well.¡±


    He then turned to address Wynnie and Calvin who were at the corner. ¡°Were either one of you aware of


    his eating habits? My diagnosis shows that his gastroenteritis was caused by irregr eating schedules.¡±


    Wynnie wrung her hands in concern. ¡°You know how stubborn he can be.¡±


    ¡°That boy is digging his own grave if he continues neglecting his health,¡± Richard announced baldly while


    Wynnie continued studying her son¡¯s sickly pale features.


    It was at that moment that Tyson strode into the room.


    ¡°Tyson, has Samuel been eating at all recently?¡± Wynnie questioned hurriedly.


    ¡°But of course. However, the food prepared was not up to his standard, insomuch that he barely


    consumed several morsels out of each meal. I tried convincing him but to no avail.¡±


    ¡°How is he such a picky eater?¡± Wynnie eximed in exasperation.


    ¡°I remember Mr. Macari enjoying the meal prepared by Ms. Johnsonst time. He finished eating it.¡±


    Tyson darted a meaningful nce toward Samuel.


    Wynnie crossed her arms. ¡°Kathleen won¡¯t always be around at his beck and call. He can jolly well learn


    to care for himself.¡±


    Kathleen flushed at the sudden turn of events.


    She recalled the time hepletely devoured the in oatmeal she prepared and felt an inexplicable


    surge of sympathy for Samuel.


    Just then, Samuel began to stir, his eyes opening groggily.


    Wynnie rushed toward her son. ¡°Are you feeling any better? With the way you¡¯re treating your body right


    now, you might as well be nning for an early death!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, all right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re as stubborn as a mule. Is eating such a harrowing ordeal? I wouldn¡¯t have given birth to you if I¡¯d


    known you¡¯d turn out this way!¡± Wynnie¡¯s anger was irrepressible.


    Samuel chose to remain silent but discreetly directed a knife-sharp re at Tyson.


    God knows why you contacted Mom!


    Tyson wiped the cold sweat from his brow.


    What a way of showing your appreciation. You wouldn¡¯t be staying in the same room as your wife right


    now if not for my quick thinking.


    ¡°Suit yourself! I couldn¡¯t care less if you were to ruin yourself,¡± Wynnie huffed as she stalked out of the


    room.


    ¡°Darling, wait up!¡± trailed Calvin as he hurried after his wife without a care in the world for Samuel.


    Tyson was about to speak up when Samuel cut him off.


    ¡°You should leave too. I need some space to clear my head,¡± Samuel uttered while shutting his eyes,


    signaling the end of their conversation.


    Tyson cocked his brows in question at Kathleen.


    It was only when she waved him on that Tyson finally departed from the room.


    Samuel sucked in a breath and let his eyes wander over the stark ceiling, deep in thought.


    Kathleen¡¯s voice disrupted his ruminations. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you eating on time?¡±


    Samuel looked askance at the petite woman, who was also dressed in a hospital gown, sitting at the


    edge of her bed.


    ¡°Dr. Zimmer imed that this rooming arrangement was because the hospital was full, though I doubt the


    veracity of it,¡± said Kathleen.


    Samuel¡¯s mind was churning with a sea of roiling thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ve no idea.¡±


    Am I dreaming?


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to this if I¡¯d known.¡± It was Kathleen¡¯s turn to stare at the ceiling. ¡°Your parents


    were worried sick. Couldn¡¯t you at least try to ay their fears by taking good care of yourself?¡±


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± asked Samuel instead of answering her question.


    ¡°I had a really high fever.¡±


    Samuel dipped his head.


    It still felt like he was dreaming.


    He reached for his phone and tapped on the message notifications that were popping up.


    Richard wrote: No need to thank me, Samuel. This was all Tyson¡¯s idea. Richard had no ns of


    incurring the wrath of Samuel, hence he chose to ce the me on Tyson the scapegoat.


    Samuel put down his phone and collected himself. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°I suppose so. But I still have to remain admitted for two more days just in case.¡±


    Two days? Doesn¡¯t this mean we¡¯d both be¡­


    Samuel¡¯s heart dropped.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The buzz of activity at their doorstep turned out to be the appearance of Charles.


    He strode in and gave Samuel a dirty look.


    ¡°I must have mistaken your room for another, my apologies.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here, Charles?¡±


    ¡°I could ask you that myself,¡± said Charles in bewilderment as his eyes darted between Samuel and


    Kathleen.


    ¡°I know what this looks like, but I swear it¡¯s not what you think. This peculiar situation was entirely


    coincidental. The hospital was out of avable rooms, so we had topromise,¡± Kathleen borated.


    ¡°Really?¡± Charles eyed Samuel dubiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. I was unconscious all this while and had just woken shortly before your arrival.¡±


    Charles was unconvinced. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°I can testify to that. He was truly left in the dark just like myself.¡±


    Charles couldn¡¯t stand the thought of his sister staying with that abominable man. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for you to


    switch rooms right this instant. If there still aren¡¯t any avable, we¡¯ll file for a transfer to another


    hospital.¡±


    ¡°The doctor advised against moving around too often due to my pneumonia,¡± Kathleen exined.


    ¡°That sounds serious.¡± Charles held his palm against Kathleen¡¯s forehead. ¡°That production team be


    damned. Their entire team should be dismissed for such negligence!¡±


    Kathleen held on to her brother¡¯s hand and said soothingly, ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s nothing we can do about


    it.¡±


    Charles was drowning in guilt. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, dear sister. It¡¯s my fault for not having taken care of you well


    enough. That¡¯s it. We¡¯ll be withdrawing from the show. I¡¯ll cover the penalty for breaking the contract, so


    don¡¯t you worry.¡±


    ¡°Get ahold of yourself. With the state I¡¯m in, I¡¯m not fit for work. You¡¯d have to make arrangements with


    the production team to search for a recement.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got this.¡± Charles ruffled Kathleen¡¯s hair affectionately. ¡°Rest well and recuperate after you¡¯re


    discharged. I¡¯ll handle the new script for the production.¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­ I sort of agreed to star in the show Samuel invested in,¡± muttered Kathleen sheepishly.


    Charles¡¯ jaw dropped. ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re kidding.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Charles. Samuel invested his time and money in this. All I have to do is film. There¡¯s a cut out


    of the remuneration to boot.¡±


    ¡°Our household is far better off than you think.¡± Charles side-eyed Samuel. ¡°How much was it exactly?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the money,¡± Samuel replied stonily.


    ¡°Stop coveting my sister! If it¡¯s revealed that you intentionally arranged all this, your days are numbered,¡±


    Charles barked.


    ¡°I honestly have no clue what¡¯s going on right now,¡± Samuel replied.


    Hmph!


    Charles averted his gaze back to Kathleen and handed her a lunchbox. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you my signature


    oatmeal. Eat it while it¡¯s still warm.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m absolutely famished.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d love it. There¡¯s also your favorite Ratatouille for when you¡¯re done with that.¡± Charles


    smiled tenderly at Kathleen.


    Kathleen felt like a child opening presents on Christmas day.


    Samuel gazed thoughtfully at Kathleen.


    Her gentleness was truly the result of her tender and loving upbringing.


    ¡°Do you happen to have more of this?¡± Kathleen nced over at Samuel and wondered out loud while


    savoring Charles¡¯ cooking.


    ¡°This is all I¡¯ve got.¡± Charles stared suspiciously at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s more in that bag over there,¡± Kathleen coaxed.


    ¡°What are you nning?¡± Charles¡¯ eyes narrowed in question.


    ¡°Why not make some for Samuel? We¡¯re roommates after all¡­¡±


    ¡°As if!¡± Charles folded his arms and refused to look Kathleen in the eye.


    Over my dead body!


    ¡°Only my brother-inw is worthy of this. Who exactly is he, pray tell?¡± Charles remarked disdainfully.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 123

    chapter 123


    Rolling her eyes at Charles, Kathleen didn¡¯t say anything else as she ate her oatmeal quietly.


    Upon seeing that, Charles disyed a satisfied smile.


    Samuel fixed his gaze on Kathleen, and his lips curled into a smile.


    Charles blocked Samuel¡¯s sight and waited for him with a grin.


    Samuel wasn¡¯t bothered with him because he was Kathleen¡¯s elder brother.


    He was determined not to do anything to make Kathleen hate him anymore.


    ¡°Mr. Macari!¡± Just then, Tyson came back with a lot of stuff.


    Kathleen shifted her gaze toward him.


    Tyson was carrying a load of clean clothes, some meals, and arge stack of documents in his


    hands.


    Seeing that scene, Kathleen was rendered speechless.


    He¡¯s out of his mind. Even now, he¡¯s still thinking about work.


    ¡°Mr. Macari, I¡¯ve brought your stuff for you,¡± Tyson uttered faintly.


    He was worried that no one would take care of Samuel.


    ¡°Okay. Thanks,¡± Samuel responded gently.


    At that moment, Tyson¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Since when did Mr. Macari be so polite? Something must be off!


    ¡°Mr. Macari, Sebastian knows that Ms. Johnson is here. Hence, he asked me to prepare another


    portion for her,¡± Tyson added.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not that petty.¡±


    Charles felt like he was mocked.


    Putting the stuff down, Tyson carried up a pink bag and smiled. ¡°Ms. Johnson, here¡¯s some stew


    that Sebastian asked me to bring for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Kathleen responded with gratitude.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡± Tyson put the pink bag down. ¡°There¡¯re some other snacks inside too.¡±


    Upon saying that, he retreated to Samuel¡¯s side and started preparing food for thetter.


    Kathleen ate some oatmeal and then stopped.


    Right away, Charles took out a small cake. ¡°There are strawberry vor and yellow peach vor.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Charles.¡± Kathleen smiled meekly like a cat.


    Charles smiled in response. I have only one sister. Of course, I¡¯ll pamper her.


    Samuel took a nce at them. As a matter of fact, he never knew that Kathleen liked to eat those


    stuff.


    Charles took care of her for a while, and soon the visit time came to an end.


    Charles had no choice but to leave.


    Tyson had to leave as well.


    Furrowing his brows, Charles stared at Kathleen with concern while whispering, ¡°If this man does


    anything to you at night, just scream. If you have no choice, you can smash him with stuff as well.¡±


    Kathleen blinked her eyes. ¡°Charles, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    After all, Samuel is a prideful man. He won¡¯t try to conquer a woman with such methods.


    ¡°You have no idea at all.¡± Charles stared at her with aplicated look. ¡°Anyway, just remember


    what I said. I¡¯ve set up an emergency contact on your phone. If you encounter anything, just press


    on it, and the information will be sent to my phone. Then, I wille over immediately.¡±


    ¡°All right. I got it.¡± Kathleen brushed him off.


    Charles poked her forehead gently. ¡°I¡¯lle again first thing tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen looked at him faintly.


    Charles couldn¡¯tprehend why Kathleen trusted Samuel so much.


    In his eyes, Samuel seemed like a man who would do anything to achieve his goal.


    Charles could see that thetter was confident about winning Kathleen¡¯s heart.


    That was why he was so concerned that Kathleen might fall for him.


    At that moment, Kathleen cast a helpless look at Charles. Why does he not trust me at all? Do I


    look like I¡¯m still into Samuel like before?


    She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around what made Charles so worried.


    After Charles and Tyson left, the ward fell into an awkward silence.


    Kathleen grabbed her ss and drank the water quietly. She looked utterly adorable.


    Just then, Samuel uttered faintly, ¡°I might go to sleepte, so I need to keep the bed light on. Would


    you mind that?¡±


    Kathleen shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not sleepy either. I want to read through some scripts.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Tell me if you mind.¡± Samuel picked up the documents.


    Meanwhile, Kathleen took her tablet and started reading the script.


    The script was sent by Remy to her via WhatsApp, and there was only one-third of it.


    Kathleen fell in love with the y after only reading the beginning.


    It was a y about a female assassin.


    The female assassin was an orphan, and she was adopted by her master, who honed her into a


    first-ss murderous and ruthless assassin.


    He even named her Assassin.


    Until one time, she lost her memory on a mission and met a schr.


    The schr changed her name to Foxy, as her eyes were as charming as a fox.


    The two fell in love secretly, and the female assassin was gradually regaining her memory.


    One day, the master of the female assassin appeared and exposed the schr¡¯s identity.


    It turned out thetter was the target whom the female assassin was supposed to kill, whose real


    identity was the prince.


    The prince used the female assassin to lure her master so that he could capture them in one go.


    Only then did the female assassin realize that she was trapped not in the prince¡¯s love but in his


    conspiracy.


    She told the prince that she was pregnant, hoping thetter could spare her and her master¡¯s life.


    Yet, the prince was merciless. He said that as long as she was obedient, she would be a concubine


    in the future.


    Overwhelmed with disappointment, the female assassin picked up her sword again to rescue her


    master and his disciples.


    The prince made a move and stopped her. With that, the two were entangled in a battle.


    Her master took the opportunity to sneak up on the prince. She rushed to the front of the prince,


    and the de pierced through her.


    The prince was left in awe.


    Seeing that the assassination failed, her master immediately fled with the people.


    Hugging the female assassin in his embrace, the prince eventually cried.


    The female assassin asked him if he had ever loved her without any scheme.


    The prince nodded.


    As such, the female assassin died in the prince¡¯s embrace without any regret.


    After Kathleen finished reading the outline of the story, tears welled up in her eyes.


    A ruthless killing machine finally had some feelings. Even if it were just a little bit, she would hold


    onto it tightly like a light in the darkness.


    Unfortunately, light couldn¡¯t be grabbed.


    Kathleen was once a foolish girl who tried to chase the light. In the end, she discovered that the


    light wasn¡¯t shining on her but on someone else.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Just then, someone passed her a tissue.


    Stunned momentarily, Kathleen cast a side nce at Samuel. ¡°The y is too touching.¡±


    Taking the tissue, she wiped her tears off her face.


    Samuel smiled slightly. ¡°As long as you like it.¡±


    ¡°I like it very much,¡± Kathleen uttered.


    Samuel¡¯s gaze seemed extremely gentle. ¡°Your eyes will ache if you cry again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Kathleen put her hand down.


    Samuel paused for a while. ¡°Did you hate me?¡±


    Kathleen was dumbstruck by his question.


    ¡°Did you hate me in these past three years?¡± Samuel asked again.


    Kathleen grabbed the nket. ¡°I did, but not anymore. It¡¯s over now.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you seek revenge on me?¡± Samuel asked in a low voice. ¡°You said that I was also


    the executioner.¡±


    ¡°I know myself well enough,¡± Kathleen answered truthfully. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to beat you. Anyway, you


    have been eliminated from my life. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Since I can¡¯t defeat him, I might as well avoid him.


    ¡°If you have the chance, how would you revenge me?¡± Samuel showed utter curiosity.


    Kathleen hesitated for a while. ¡°Do we really need to have such a heavy conversation?¡±


    Samuel uttered indifferently, ¡°If I talk about other things, will you chat with me then?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just stop talking then?¡± Kathleen was left speechless.


    ¡°But I want to talk with you.¡± Samuel stared at the ceiling. ¡°I want to hear your voice. I miss you so


    much this whole year after you left.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 124

    chapter 124


    Samuel knew how painful it was to miss somebody.


    It turns out that even thinking of someone hurts all over.


    His stomach twisted. It was the kind of pain that would spread to every limb before having them


    smashed by boulders.


    Despite the pain, he found that he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathleen fell silent.


    Samuel¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°Say something.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you,¡± she bluntly said as shey down. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a nap. Please


    carry on with your work.¡±


    Samuel studied Kathleen thoughtfully, trying to decide if she would be heartbroken or disgusted if


    he told her he had missed her.


    Judging by her expression, probably thetter.


    Meanwhile, Kathleen felt awful.


    Samuel hasn¡¯t changed. Why would he tell me this after a year? Does he think that I¡¯m foolish


    enough to change my mind just because he said that? I¡¯m no longer that girl who loved him


    wholeheartedly in the stupidity of my youth. Not anymore. Why didn¡¯t he treasure me when I did?


    Leaving him was the right choice.


    Samuel looked sideways at Kathleen, who had her back to him. She seemed to be asleep.


    He didn¡¯t bother her further. Instead, he turned off the light.


    The night suddenly became unbearably long.


    Kathleen woke up the following day in a daze.


    ¡°Good morning, Katie,¡± said Diana with a kind voice.


    Kathleen was surprised. ¡°Old Mrs. Macari?¡±


    Diana sat on the chair between the two beds as she reached out to stroke Kathleen¡¯s head. ¡°Are


    you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± Kathleen murmured demurely, like a small furry animal being caressed.


    ¡°I brought you something delicious.¡± Diana turned to Maria. ¡°Bring it over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Old Mrs. Macari.¡± Maria brought a hearty breakfast in her arms.


    Kathleen was taken aback.


    ¡°I got up at three this morning to whip up some mushroom soup with Maria. It¡¯s your favorite, isn¡¯t


    it?¡± Diana smiled kindly.


    Kathleen felt a pang of guilt. ¡°Old Mrs. Macari, you really didn¡¯t have to go through all that trouble.¡±


    The lovely olddy really loves me. I can feel it.


    Diana beamed. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, dear. I¡¯m usually bored on weekdays, anyway. I¡¯m happy to cook


    you something nice. Now, be a good girl and have a taste.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Old Mrs. Macari.¡± Kathleen nodded obediently before picking up a spoon and doing as


    instructed.


    ¡°It¡¯s so fresh!¡± She smiled so broadly that her eyes were reduced to slits. A warm, fuzzy feeling


    erupted in her heart.


    ¡°As long as you enjoy it, Katie.¡±


    Kathleen returned the olddy¡¯s smile with an embarrassed grin of her own.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Samuel looking at her and pursed her lips at once.


    Diana noticed what had caught her attention. ¡°Samuel had some of your soup before you woke up.¡±


    Kathleen looked over.


    ¡°I really did,¡± Samuel affirmed gently.


    Without a word, Kathleen turned her attention back to her meal.


    Diana gazed at her grandson. ¡°I did some digging of my own. What happened with the ward this


    time really wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    Samuel was struck dumb.


    I¡¯m really not as dirty as she thinks I am!


    Kathleen was surprised to discover that Diana didn¡¯t believe Samuel either.


    ¡°I heard that a ward is being vacated this afternoon,¡± Diana announced. ¡°I have already arranged for


    Katie to move in.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Samuel nodded and didn¡¯t voice his disapproval.


    Kathleen stared at Diana thoughtfully beforemencing her meal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Katie,¡± Diana crooned as she stroked Kathleen¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯d said before that I¡¯ll treat you


    like my granddaughter, which is naturally better than how I treat Samuel.¡±


    Kathleen was moved to find out that Diana didn¡¯t intend to bring them back together.


    Samuel, on the other hand, remained silent.


    Soon, the ward next door was vacated, and Kathleen moved in.


    After sending Maria to help Kathleen settle in, Diana turned to look at Samuel. ¡°Katie and


    Christopher are quitepatible, you know.¡±


    Samuel didn¡¯t deign to answer her.


    ¡°You have already missed your chance with Katie,¡± Dianamented. ¡°It¡¯s not going to work with her


    no matter how hard you force things. The sacrifice of Katie¡¯s parents has given me several


    additional decades of life. Moving forward, I¡¯ll only act in her best interests.¡±


    ¡°I do care for her, Grandma,¡± Samuel said.


    ¡°Oh, Sammie.¡± Diana hasn¡¯t addressed Samuel like that for a long time.


    As soon as Samuel was old enough, she addressed him by his actual name.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t stop you if Katie hadn¡¯t left,¡± Diana said earnestly. ¡°You and Christopher had each


    pursued Katie to the best of your abilities. Though it was fair game back then, I now know what


    Katie needs. I can¡¯t control your obsession with that girl from the Yoeger family, but Katie can no


    longer suffer the indignities of being a scorned woman, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Nicolette and I broke things off a long time ago, Grandma,¡± Samuel said coldly.


    Diana was displeased. ¡°Why would you still keep her around if there¡¯s nothing between the two of


    you? Who are you lying to? Everyone in Jadeborough knows that you have her well-fed in a vi


    somewhere. Do you think Katie wouldn¡¯t find out about it? She¡¯ll only hate you more when she


    hears it. You just had to stand before her without a shred of guilt, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re lucky that she¡¯s


    too mild-mannered to put you in your ce.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just rumors.¡± Samuel¡¯s tone was icy.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you rify them, then?¡± Diana retorted. ¡°Even if Katie¡¯s no longer with you, you shouldn¡¯t


    let her be tormented by this falsehood.¡±


    Samuel gazed at his grandmother calmly. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon whether or not I rified matters,


    Grandma.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always like this!¡± Diana burst out angrily. ¡°How does the Macari family end up with a freak


    like you? Not only do you have abysmal taste in women, but you don¡¯t care about the women who


    love you!¡±


    I do care about Kathleen.


    Diana stood up. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m done trying to talk sense into you. You leave that poor girl alone, you


    hear me? Also, did you bring Astrid back?¡±


    Samuel remained silent.


    Diana sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve been underestimating my grandson this entire time. Contest openly against


    Christopher if you dare, but don¡¯t resort to such petty tricks when you¡¯re falling behind. I never


    thought you would be capable of such a despicable thing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you to say, Grandma,¡± Samuel said lightly.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Diana scoffed in her anger. ¡°Just you try to hurt Katie again. I¡¯ll disown you!¡±


    Samuel¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I won¡¯t let her get hurt anyway.¡±


    If she gets hurt, I¡¯ll be sadder than anybody else.


    Diana turned and left him alone in the ward.


    Tyson entered a littleter and said in surprise, ¡°Mr. Macari, has Mrs. Macari moved?¡±


    Samuel regarded his assistant impassively. ¡°Tell the finance department that you¡¯ll be given a year-


    end bonus of a hundred thousand.¡±


    Tyson froze. ¡°Mr. Macari, what did I do wrong?¡±


    Why would there be a reward for me out of nowhere?


    ¡°You did nothing wrong,¡± Samuel replied as he picked up the documents. ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with the


    arrangements you¡¯ve made.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 125

    chapter 125


    Tyson heaved a sigh of relief.


    Mr. Macari isn¡¯t being sarcastic today, after all.


    ¡°Have Vanessa¡¯s people gone to the vi?¡± Samuel asked.


    ¡°She did send some scouts to gather information,¡± Tyson reported. ¡°In response, I had sent our


    defense the items ording to your instructions, Mr. Macari. They should make a move tonight.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Samuel said calmly. ¡°Let them make the first move tonight. If they decide to attack, we¡¯ll just


    send them a message. There¡¯s no need to overdo it.¡±


    Tyson nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on at Yoeger Group?¡± Samuel asked next.


    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Tyson hesitated for a while before adding, ¡°I heard that Yareli has returned to the


    country. Apparently, she¡¯d gotten a divorce from the son of the Yates family.¡±


    Samuel chuckled grimly. ¡°She left Joel Yates?¡±


    Tyson nodded in response.


    ¡°The Yoegers are an ungrateful bunch,¡± Samuel said scornfully. ¡°Contact Joel and extend an offer to


    a partnership on my behalf. I can help him achieve revenge.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Consider it done.¡± Tyson nodded again.


    ¡°Return to the office with these documents,¡± Samuel ordered. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about everything else


    tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Macari.¡± Tyson held the thick stack of documents against his chest and turned to exit the


    room.


    Upon passing the ward next door and noticing the ajar door, he nced inside to discover, to his


    astonishment, that Kathleen had settled down and that Christopher had arrived.


    The way Old Mrs. Macari treats them really blurs the distinction between which one is her grandson


    and which one isn¡¯t. Having Kathleen move out might be her way of giving Kathleen and


    Christopher a chance to spend time together. If so, Samuel might lose miserably. As his assistant, I


    should think of something.


    ¡°What are you looking at, Tyson?¡± Diana nced sideways at him.


    ¡°Nothing, Mrs. Macari,¡± Tyson mumbled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned for Ms. Johnson. See you


    around, Ms. Johnson.¡±


    Kathleen gazed at Tyson as he turned around and left.


    Diana frowned. ¡°The people around Samuel sure are weird.¡±


    ¡°Tyson isn¡¯t malicious, Old Mrs. Macari,¡± Kathleen exined. ¡°Whenever Samuel couldn¡¯t keep me


    company, he would always send Tyson.¡±


    ¡°That kid has plenty of money to throw about. You don¡¯t have much to thank him for,¡± Diana


    consoled her. ¡°No matter what they say, Katie, don¡¯t feel the need to take it all upon yourself. You


    don¡¯t need to be responsible for the lives of others. Your life should be the only one that matters.


    Take charge of your own life, will you?¡±


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°I understand, Old Mrs. Macari. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never put myself in that position


    again.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    I¡¯m not that pushover I used to be.


    ¡°Good. Now that Christopher is here, I¡¯ll leave you two alone.¡± Diana stood up and smiled


    meaningfully. ¡°Christopher, take good care of Katie for me.¡±


    Christopher nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Mrs. Macari.¡±


    Diana left with Maria and entered the elevator.


    ¡°Do you think Ms. Johnson and Christopher would be better together, Madam?¡± Maria asked while


    helping the older woman in.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Diana was curious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an opinion,¡± Maria said abashedly. ¡°Having lived with Ms. Johnson for a while and after


    getting to know her better, it seems to me that she treats Christopher like a friend and nothing


    more.¡±


    ¡°That hardly matters,¡± Diana said earnestly. ¡°Romance will blossom as long as friendship is


    established. I¡¯m only afraid that the pain that Katie had suffered may take more than a lifetime to


    heal.¡±


    Maria understood Diana¡¯s worries. ¡°If Ms. Johnson does marry Christopher, what will be of Mr.


    Macari?¡±


    ¡°He deserves it,¡± Diana said fiercely. ¡°Didn¡¯t Katie give him a chance back then? Instead of seizing


    it, he squandered it and caused things to get out of hand as they have.¡±


    Maria didn¡¯t know what to say to cate the olddy.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop Katie if she wants to be with Christopher,¡± Diana continued with a deep sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll even


    treat her like my own granddaughter. Samuel¡¯ll never know how much he owes Kathleen.¡±


    He¡¯d just missed his chance of being with a woman who loved him to such a degree.


    Christopher was looking at Kathleen meaningfully back at the ward after the two women departed. ¡°I


    should¡¯vee to see youst night, but my grandpa needed to be taken to the hospital as he


    wasn¡¯t feeling well.¡±


    However, it was at a different hospital that Christopher had spent his night.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Kathleen shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Old Mr. Morris. Don¡¯t worry about it.


    You were just fulfilling your duty as a grandson. I¡¯ll shake off this fever soon enough.¡±


    Christopher looked at her calmly. ¡°I heard you and Samuel were in the same wardst night.¡±


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°The hospital told us that they were out of empty rooms. Even this ward had been


    arranged by Grandma. Fortunately, I won¡¯t have to stay much longer.¡±


    Christopher gazed at her meaningfully. ¡°You don¡¯t even suspect that Samuel did this on purpose?¡±


    Kathleen blinked. ¡°Is he capable of something that shameless?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know him well enough,¡± Christopher said enigmatically. ¡°He found Astrid, you know.¡±


    Kathleen frowned at the news. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Astrid told me personally.¡± Christopher met her clear eyes. ¡°She told me that there was some


    problem with her family¡¯s business and that Samuel agreed to help her on the condition that she


    came back to pester me.¡±


    Kathleen was speechless with shock. How could Samuel do something that awful?


    ¡°My rtionship with Astrid was made clear a few years ago,¡± Christopher exined. ¡°We are only


    friends now.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin, Christopher. Ipletely understand,¡± Kathleen said at once. ¡°Though


    Astrid has feelings for you, you don¡¯t feel the same way.¡±


    ¡°I have rejected her as clearly as I can.¡± Christopher looked at Kathleen seriously. ¡°In fact, I told her


    quite inly thest time I visited you that I would have my assistant handle her pleas for my help.


    Rest assured, I¡¯ll never have any contact with her.¡±


    Kathleen chuckled. ¡°Why are you so nervous, Christopher? Do I frighten you?¡±


    Christopher scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you might misunderstand. I don¡¯t want you to feel


    insecure.¡±


    Kathleen froze for a moment.


    ¡°Thank you, Christopher.¡± Her voice was soft. ¡°But you¡¯ll miss a lot of great girls by being hung up


    on me.¡±


    Though Astrid made things difficult for her, Kathleen could tell that the former really liked him.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to reject someone outright rather than keep them hopeful, don¡¯t you think?¡± Christopher


    said after thinking about it. ¡°I refused Astrid so she wouldn¡¯t waste her time with me and find her


    happiness instead.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Kathleen was at a loss for words.


    ¡°You can reject me if you don¡¯t feel the same way, of course,¡± Christopher continued. ¡°I don¡¯t have


    anybody at the moment. I won¡¯t go out and have a rebound just because you turned me down. I¡¯ll


    reject everybody else and wait for you in case you change your mind. Do you understand?¡±


    Kathleen froze, not quite knowing what to say.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 126

    chapter 126


    Christopher¡¯s gaze upon Kathleen was disquietingly intense.


    Her heart pounded as she heard his words.


    Despite being married, Kathleen had never been in a real rtionship.


    She was always the one running after Samuel, who treated her in much the same way as he always did.


    Now that there¡¯s a man who¡¯d confessed his feelings in such a bold and romantic manner, how am I not


    feeling a thing?


    Kathleen struggled to understand her inner turmoil.


    Christopher was gentle about it. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you into anything, Kathleen. I just needed to tell you


    what¡¯s in my heart. I won¡¯t be upset no matter what you choose in the end.¡±


    Kathleen returned Christopher¡¯s gaze. ¡°You make me look like such a horrible person.¡±


    Christopher grinned crookedly. ¡°No, you don¡¯t. Though you did reject me and have never been intimate


    with me, at least you¡¯ve never toyed with my feelings. Do what you need to do to heal at your own pace,


    Kathleen. I¡¯ll always be here waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as perfect as you make me out to be,¡± Kathleen sighed. ¡°I was married.¡±


    Christopher was puzzled. ¡°So what if you were married? Don¡¯t you deserve to live a blissful life?¡±


    Kathleen bit her lip, not knowing what to say.


    Christopher smiled kindly. ¡°Be kinder to yourself, Kathleen. Don¡¯t shackle yourself to such an extent.¡±


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Christopher smiled.


    Charles arrived with arge bouquet of roses in his hands at that moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Charles!¡± Kathleen greeted her brother with a smile. ¡°Where did the flowerse from?¡±


    Charles stared at her by way of greeting. ¡°I got this for you for switching wards.¡±


    ¡°Old Mrs. Macari made the arrangements,¡± Kathleen exined.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Macari sure is a good woman,¡± Charles said gratefully. ¡°There aren¡¯t many old people like her


    anymore. I¡¯ll be sure to pay her a visit and thank her in person.¡±


    Kathleen shook her head helplessly as she held therge bouquet in her hands. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go to the


    Macari residence, Charles. You¡¯re going to quarrel with Samuel when you meet him. That¡¯ll make


    Grandma really sad.¡±


    ¡°Be good and stay away from him,¡± Charles coaxed. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have less of a chance to cross paths.¡±


    Kathleen was left even more speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ve secured your refund from The Fantastic Restaurant,¡± Charles announced in exnation for histe


    arrival. ¡°There wasn¡¯t a problem as both parties have mutually terminated the contract.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    ¡°Why are you worried about something like that?¡± Charles sat down and crossed his legs. ¡°We¡¯ll see if


    they dare put you through any more indignities!¡±


    Kathleen was at a loss for words.


    Christopher smiled. ¡°Mr. Johnson is right. With us by your side, nobody will dare wrong you again. Don¡¯t


    worry about it.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathleen sighed in resignation.


    Christopher and Charles left soon after that.


    Kathleen wasn¡¯t the only artist Charles had on his roster.


    As the entertainmentpany he was in charge of was one of the biggest in the country, he didn¡¯t have


    much time to spend with Kathleen.


    The same was true for Christopher. Since taking over Morris Group, he had been kept very busy.


    Therefore, the task of caring for Kathleen fell to Valerie.


    Kathleen was in the middle of reading a script when her phone vibrated with a notification.


    As it turned out, Nancy and the others formed a chat group without Astrid.


    Nancy was the first to text: Did you really quit, Kathleen?


    Kathleen: I did. My body can¡¯t take the strain anymore.


    Nancy: Hah! No wonder the production team suddenly changed their minds and announced that they


    were going to have three new artists over for the next few episodes.


    John: Doesn¡¯t this count as lying to the viewers? Kate has been recovering at a steady pace. Why are


    they making arrangements for her recements?


    Kathleen was embarrassed.


    Nancy: Well, the contract has been terminated anyway. Don¡¯t worry about anything here, all right? Just


    focus on getting better. I hope to see you soon on the show, Kathleen.


    Kathleen: I¡¯ll be there.


    John: I want to quit as well. I can¡¯t stand Astrid.


    Nancy: Not as ufortable as Steve is, I¡¯m sure.


    Steve conveyed his incredulity with a series of ellipses.


    Kathleen: What happened?


    John: Astrid pestered Steve today and forced him to tell them that you¡¯d quit the show because you


    hated the sight of her, not because of an illness. Steve ignored her.


    Kathleen frowned slightly.


    I¡¯m already out of the picture. What else does Astrid want?


    Nancy: Here¡¯s a juicy piece of gossip. Astrid had signed with a brokeragepany half a year ago with


    ns for her debut.


    Kathleen was surprised.


    Did Astrid n to debut as a reporter as early as half a year ago?


    However, Christopher had clearly told her that Astrid was found by Samuel.


    Half a year ago, she was still filming and had no ns to return. It would¡¯ve been impossible for Samuel


    to know in advance.


    Unless he had somehow foreseen that, which is also unlikely. What the hell¡¯s going on?


    John: I knew that everything was premeditated, given the hype around Kate. She must¡¯ve capitalized on


    that.


    Kathleen considered the implication of his words and sent a message to her brother: Charles, please


    check which agency Astrid had signed with.


    Then, she searched through the chat records in the group.


    Nancy: You have to be careful, Kathleen. She¡¯s not going to let you go even after you quit. With nothing


    to lose now, she¡¯ll drag you through the mud with her if it means getting back at you.


    Kathleen: I won¡¯t let her.


    Nancy: I¡¯m sure you know what¡¯s best for yourself. You¡¯ll be met with all sorts of trouble once this slug


    attaches herself to you.


    John: They¡¯re right, Kate. Have your fianc¨¦ deal with it if you can¡¯t. He was the one to have provoked her.


    Why should you have to deal with it?


    Nancy: Shut up, John.


    Kathleen: It¡¯s all right. I know John didn¡¯t mean it. Christopher exined to me that he and Astrid have


    nothing to do with each other.


    Steve: Have him make a statement that Astrid is a bigger troublemaker than Kylie. Don¡¯t forget to


    emphasize the fact that she has thick skin.


    Kathleen: Thanks for the reminder. I got it.


    Steve: Although our partnership had prematurely ended, I think we all got along very well over thest


    ten days. We¡¯ll keep in touch through this group if there¡¯s ever anything you guys need help with.


    John: Thank you. This is why I wanted to start the group.


    Kathleen: Alright.


    Nancy: That¡¯s what I thought too.


    Kathleen smiled slightly at the phone in her hand as her spirits lifted.


    Watching quietly from her corner, Valerie wondered who Kathleen was chatting with to make her smile


    like that.


    Could it be Christopher? He¡¯s pretty good for her. Handsome and soft-spoken, his refinement sets him


    apart from other men at very first nce.


    When Valerie arrived earlier, Christopher was in the middle of reminding her of several routines to keep


    throughout Kathleen¡¯s recovery.


    It was clear that Christopher really cared for Kathleen.


    Samuel had started victorious by having Kathleen¡¯s love to himself before hepletely lost it all.


    Feelings can¡¯t be forced to be had.


    Though Samuel had enlisted her help, Valerie strongly felt that Kathleen deserved to make her own


    choices.


    Despite originally intending to tell Samuel, Valerie quickly dismissed the notion.


    Kathleen and Nancy chatted a little longer before the headline of a startling piece of news grabbed her


    attention.


    ording to sources close to the Yoegers, Nicolette Yoeger had returned to her ancestral home at the


    time of reporting. How the Yoegers responded to the return of their illegitimate daughter remains to be


    seen.


    Kathleen¡¯s fingers clenched the phone tightly.


    Nicolette is back at the Yoeger residence. Why? Could Samuel have arranged for her return?


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 127

    chapter 127


    Samuel asked in a breezy tone, ¡°Does she have evidence?¡±


    The reporter was stunned and replied embarrassingly, ¡°In the past year, Jadeborough was filled with


    rumors that she has been staying at your vi.¡±


    Even though Samuel was seated on a hospital bed, he still exuded a powerful presence. ¡°Looks like


    I have to sue those who have been spreading rumors. I had nothing to do with her since a year ago.


    Please don¡¯t report something that¡¯s not true. It¡¯ll cause me a lot of problems if the person I¡¯m


    pursuing finds out.¡±


    The reporter was shocked. ¡°Mr. Macari, you¡¯re pursuing someone?¡±


    Samuel¡¯s lips curved elegantly. ¡°I thought everyone in Jadeborough knew? What¡¯s wrong with you


    guys? You guys report something I don¡¯t admit and make no mention of the things I¡¯ve admitted.¡±


    The reporter proffered an exnation. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because Mr. Macari didn¡¯t like people to know


    about his personal matters in the past?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It looks like I have to do some reflection.¡± Samuel smiled lightly before continuing, ¡°Do


    you have anything else you¡¯d like to ask?¡±


    ¡°So, what are Mr. Macari¡¯s ns regarding this matter?¡± asked the reporter.


    Samuelughed coldly. ¡°When a dog bites you, do you bite the dog back?¡±


    The reporter was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let her off this time because of our past rtionship. However, if she persists in her ways, my


    lawyer will be getting in touch with her,¡± replied Samuel icily.


    The reporter thought that his words felt more like a threat.


    ¡°The five minutes for the interview is up. Please leave now.¡± Tyson was ready to chase the reporter


    out.


    ¡°Onest question!¡± The reporter was slightly excited. ¡°Mr. Macari, is the person that you are


    pursuing Kathleen?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Samuel answered candidly.


    The reporter was bewildered. ¡°But she has a fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°I feel that I still stand a chance as long as she¡¯s not married.¡± Samuelughed meaningfully. ¡°After


    all, I¡¯m the one going after her.¡±


    The reporter wanted to ask more questions.


    However, Tyson interjected. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Do you want to lose your job?¡±


    The reporter was stumped and had no choice but to leave.


    Tyson closed the door and reported, ¡°Mr. Macari, Ms. Johnson has left the hospital. When Charles


    came to fetch her, he purposely prevented her from seeing what was happening in the ward¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Samuel¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯ll find out eventually.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Macari, I have already obtained most of the Yoeger family¡¯s shares that are avable for


    purchase. Do you want me to deliver them to Ms. Johnson immediately?¡±


    ¡°You can send it to her. She won¡¯t ept it. Just hold onto it first. I¡¯ll make her ept it.¡± He then


    instructed in an icy tone, ¡°Find out from Richard when I can be discharged from the hospital!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked him already. You¡¯ll need to stay here for two more days,¡± replied Tyson.


    ¡°Tell him I want to be discharged right now and get him to process it,¡± Samuel said sternly.


    Tyson¡¯s expression became fearful. Where did the man who said would give me a reward this


    morning disappear to?


    Meanwhile, Kathleen followed Charles home.


    ¡°Charles, get someone to send me a phone quickly. I need one,¡± Kathleen urged.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? If you have a need, you can use mine first,¡± suggested Charles.


    Kathleen crossed her arms and stared at him coldly. ¡°Charles, you¡¯re being weird.¡±


    ¡°How am I weird?¡± Charles¡¯ expression carried a trace of guilt.


    Kathleen couldn¡¯t help but feel that something strange was going on. ¡°Your phone!¡± she demanded.


    Upon seeing that Kathleen was upset, Charles had no choice but to surrender his phone to her.


    Kathleen opened Twitter and took a look at what was trending.


    Nicolette Yoeger suing Samuel Macari.


    A lover bes an enemy.


    Nicolette¡¯s disappearance for a year.


    Nicolette appears after Kathleenes into the picture.


    Samuel Macari admits that he¡¯s pursuing someone.


    Is it still possible for Samuel Macari and Kathleen Johnson to get together?


    The top ten trending tweets were mostly about the three of them.


    Kathleen clicked on the first trending tweet.


    Why does this feel ridiculous?


    Could it be that the videos Samuel showed me yesterday are real and not fake?


    ¡°Kate, don¡¯t think too much. Even if Samuel did this, it doesn¡¯t mean that you have to marry him


    again.¡± Charles took the phone away.


    Kathleen¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Charles, don¡¯t be so childish in the future. Get someone to send


    me a phone now.¡±


    ¡°All right. I was only afraid that the reporters would pester you,¡± Charles exined.


    ¡°Charles, how would the reporters know my number? You¡¯re my manager, and you help me liaise


    with them on these matters. You only didn¡¯t want me to see these or let me know the things Samuel


    did.¡± Kathleen¡¯s small and beautiful face looked rather serious. ¡°Charles, I don¡¯t want to live a life


    controlled by others, you know?¡±


    Charles muttered guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Charles, I won¡¯t have a change of heart no matter what Samuel does.¡± Kathleen pursed her red


    lips. ¡°I was the one who asked him to help me take revenge. Now that it has caused him trouble, I


    should at the very least ask after him.¡±


    Charles sighed. ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯ll get someone to send a phone over now.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All right.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    She got ready to go upstairs.


    After two steps, she said, ¡°Charles, I¡¯ve already cut all ties with him. You don¡¯t have to treat him this


    way anymore. You can just treat him like a normal person.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charles always listened to his sister.


    Kathleen went upstairs to rest.


    Ten minutester, the housekeeper appeared with a phone.


    ¡°Ms. Johnson, Mr. Johnson said that he has to return to the office to handle some matters and won¡¯t


    be home for dinner,¡± the housekeeper reported with a smile.


    ¡°Noted.¡± Kathleen nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to prepare too much for dinner. I don¡¯t have a


    preference for strong vors, so you can just prepare something simple.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± The housekeeper smiled and then turned around to leave.


    Kathleen picked up the new phone and inserted a SIM card.


    It was a bit warm in the house. She took the phone to the balcony and gave Samuel a call.


    ¡°Are you home?¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was deep and attractive, like a cello.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kathleen nodded. ¡°Will it be difficult to settle the matter with Nicolette?¡± she queried.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be if you don¡¯t give the video to her.¡± In an arrogant tone, Samuel added, ¡°I¡¯ve always


    handled matters impably.¡±


    ¡°Why would I give it to her?¡± Kathleen was bewildered.


    ¡°Perhaps one day, when you¡¯re sick of me pestering you and spoiling your rtionship with


    Christopher, you might wish to send me to jail to put an end to things,¡± Samuel said half-jokingly.


    ¡°I would never do that! Don¡¯t use me.¡± Kathleen was livid. ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡±


    Samuel smirked. ¡°Go inside the house. It¡¯s cold outside. You were just discharged from the hospital.


    Don¡¯t end up getting admitted again.¡±


    Kathleen was startled. How does he know that I¡¯m on the balcony?


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 128

    chapter 128


    Where are you?¡± Kathleen was shocked.


    ¡°You want to know?¡± Samuel purposely avoided answering that question.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± Kathleen was furious. ¡°In any case, I was the one who asked you to break Nicolette¡¯s


    legs back then. Even though you didn¡¯t do it initially, you still did it eventually. So, no matter what


    happens in the future, I¡¯ll bear all consequences with you.¡±


    I¡¯ll bear all consequences with you!


    How sweet those words were!


    However, Samuel knew that wasn¡¯t what Kathleen meant.


    ¡°Hah, I¡¯m not so hopeless to the point I¡¯d drag a woman down with me,¡± Samuel coldly uttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take all the me if there¡¯s a need. Just marry Christopher in peace when the time


    comes.¡±


    ¡°Samuel! Are you out of your mind?¡± Anger shed in Kathleen¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m being serious now!¡±


    ¡°To me, pursuing you is a serious matter.¡± The man¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you aren¡¯t


    serious about marrying Christopher?¡±


    Kathleen was rendered speechless.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, Kate. I only hope you¡¯ll take time to consider your rtionship


    with Christopher properly.¡± Samuel paused for a moment. ¡°Aunt Emily didn¡¯t marry into the Morris


    family that easily either. She has suffered a lot even though Aaron loves her deeply. Old Mr. and


    Mrs. Morris are extremely good at making things difficult for her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the reminder,¡± she faintly responded.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s no other wealthy family that¡¯s as joyous and cozy as mine,¡± the man added.


    ¡°Samuel, I always find a deeper meaning to your words. I honestly thought those words were


    coming from your good intentions. But it turns out you¡¯re just trying to brag about yourself!¡± Kathleen


    hung up the phone angrily.


    She then turned and went back into the house.


    Watching her walk away from the balcony opposite, Samuel pulled a smirk on his face.


    She sure is cute.


    Returning to her room, Kathleen browsed through Twitter.


    At that moment, someone from one of her WhatsApp group chats tagged her in a message.


    She clicked the pop-up notification.


    John: Kathleen, is Nicolette trying to gain attention?


    Before that particr text, the group had been actively chatting, but Kathleen didn¡¯t notice it.


    Nancy: Of course she is! God knows where she has been all this while. Yet, now that Kate¡¯s back,


    she appears! It¡¯s obvious she has nefarious intentions.


    John: Nicolette says she¡¯ll be revealing evidence in the evening. I¡¯m curious what evidence she has!


    Nancy: Hey! Who¡¯s side are you on?


    John: I¡¯m obviously on this side. But if I know what it is, I¡¯ll be able to help Kate think of solutions.


    Kathleen: Don¡¯t bother yourself about her.


    John: Kate, we¡¯ll always be your strongest support!


    Kathleen: She won¡¯t be able to provide any evidence. Samuel¡¯s no fool; how would he leave any


    evidence behind? Nicolette¡¯s probably just putting on an act to mislead everyone.


    John: That¡¯s good to hear.


    Kathleen: Thank you all for the concern.


    Nancy: Don¡¯t mention it.


    Kathleen: By the way, where¡¯s Steve?


    Nancy: Don¡¯t mention him. The new guests have been confirmed, and they¡¯re three members of a


    newly-debuted girl group. They would stick together in almost every situation and would get into an


    argument with Astrid whenever there was a slight disagreement. Steve¡¯s trying to help them talk


    things out. John and I, on the contrary, are bystanders watching a good show.


    John: Those threedies are astonishing! Astrid¡¯s nowhereparable to them at all. And because


    of that, she tried toin to us, hinting that we should be on the same team as her and that we


    can¡¯t let the threedies steal the spotlight.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Nancy: Actually, even though those threedies are young, they¡¯re pretty impressive. They finished


    everything that needed to be done. Unfortunately, they can¡¯t seem to put up with Astrid.


    John: Well, I¡¯m only an onlooker waiting for gossip.


    Steve: Help me!


    John: I don¡¯t dare to do that.


    Nancy: Aren¡¯t you afraid that things will get even more out of control with the presence of another


    woman?


    Steve was a little stumped for a split second.


    Steve: Kathleen, help me out, please!


    Kathleen: How do you want me to help you?


    Steve: Is there any way to stop them from quarreling? Or perhaps an idea to save me from the


    racket?


    Kathleen: How about you quit?


    Steve: Well¡­


    John: Hahaha!


    Steve: Can you propose something more constructive?


    Kathleen: That¡¯s easy. Let the threedies run those errands to purchase stuff instead. Things will


    get better if you reduce the chances of them hanging around with Astrid, no?


    Steve: But you can¡¯t possibly expect them to stay out all the time, right?


    Kathleen: Well, I don¡¯t think Astrid would dare make any noise, right?


    Steve: As far as I know, she dares do it to anyone.


    John again replied to Steve with aughing emoji.


    Kathleen: Oh, what about the customers who visit for a meal? Let Astrid take the role of a waitress.


    With those customers around, she wouldn¡¯t dare argue with the threedies. All you have to do


    afterward is try to get the threedies to return to the kitchen again. Will that work?


    Steve: This seems like a feasible idea.


    John: Seems like there¡¯s something wrong with your arrangement since the start, Steve.


    Steve: How would I know that they would fight?


    In fact, he, too, felt especially helpless about it.


    Steve: That¡¯s all for now. We¡¯re going to prepare the ingredients.


    Kathleen: Good luck!


    Steve disappeared after replying with a frowning emoji.


    John: I bet Steve won¡¯t dare take on variety shows again in the future. This situation he¡¯s in right


    now is enough to leave him traumatized.


    Nancy: Haha!


    Suddenly, Steve turned active again and wrote: Stop making fun of me. Hurry. Head over and help


    me. They aren¡¯t listening to me now!


    Nancy: Let¡¯s go. Bye.


    Kathleen also sent a goodbye emoji.


    Then, shey on her bed and let out a sharp breath of air.


    Samuel has really imprisoned Nicolette for a year and even broke off her legs.


    Nheless, she didn¡¯t take pity with Nicolette.


    After all, no one had spoken up for her when she was harmed by Nicolette then.


    But how can Nicolette so shamelessly try to sue someone now? What a joke!


    Right then, a cold glint shed across Kathleen¡¯s soft gaze.


    I was the one who got Samuel to do that. Since Nicolette dares to take revenge on Samuel, I¡¯m sure


    she has the guts to take revenge on me too. I¡¯ll never let her off if she dares to stir trouble! Never!


    Later that evening, Kathleen heard someone knock on the door downstairs.


    That person left shortly after a brief conversation with Maria.


    Kathleen then headed down and asked, ¡°Maria, who was it?¡±


    ¡°The new neighbor next door came to exchange some pleasantries and even gifted us some


    cakes.¡± Maria chuckled as she exined.


    Averting her gazes, Kathleen eximed in delight, ¡°Wow, those are cakes from that expensive


    brand. I heard there¡¯s a long wait even with a reservation made.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Ms. Johnson. And they¡¯re all your favorite fruit cakes.¡± Maria smiled.


    Kathleen blinked. ¡°I want to have a slice of it now.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± There was some seriousness in Maria¡¯s tone. ¡°Ms. Johnson, I was instructed to


    watch you eat dinner. Finish up first, and you¡¯ll get to have some cake.¡±


    Kathleen, feeling aggrieved, wrapped her small hands around Maria¡¯s arm. ¡°Maria¡­¡±


    Her voice almost made Maria go weak at the knees.


    This youngdy sure is adorable. How did Mr. Macari bear to divorce her?


    ¡°All right. Just one slice, then you¡¯ll have to go and eat dinner,¡± Maria said. If she were my daughter,


    I probably would pamper her with everything.


    ¡°Thank you, Maria,¡± Kathleen thanked her with a sweet smile. ¡°I want the strawberry one.¡±


    Maria took out the piece of cake topped with strawberries.


    Holding onto it carefully, Kathleen walked toward the dining room.


    Watching that sight, Maria smiled affectionately and then headed to the kitchen to cook for Kathleen


    after putting the rest of the cake slices into the refrigerator.


    As Kathleen happily enjoyed her cake, she took a photo and posted it on Instagram with the


    caption: Thanks to the new neighbor, I have such delicious cakes to eat!


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 129

    chapter 129


    Someone liked Kathleen¡¯s post on Instagram less than half a minute after she posted it.


    When she tapped on the notification, she noticed it was Samuel who liked it.


    It seems like he¡¯s very free. Wasn¡¯t he very busy earlier?


    Sitting on the couch in the living room, Samuel looked at the post that Kathleen had posted on


    Instagram, and a smile formed on his lips.


    This little glutton. She¡¯s so easily won over.


    After pondering for some time, Kathleen decided to block Samuel on Instagram.


    When Samuelunched the app to look at her pictures again, he realized her ount had be


    inessible.


    Samuel texted: Did you block me?


    Kathleen replied: It¡¯s my Instagram ount, so it¡¯s up to me what I want to do with it.


    Samuel sent another text: Are you hiding something on your Instagram ount?


    Kathleen responded: They¡¯re all pictures of me and Christopher showing off our affection for each


    other. Want to have a look?


    Samuel was rendered speechless.


    Meanwhile, Kathleen felt pleased with his dyed response.


    Finally, Samuel replied: Fine! Show it to me!


    Kathleen was at a loss for words, and she ignored him.


    Meanwhile, she continued to indulge in the cake. When she was done with it, she had a light dinner.


    In the end, she ate too much.


    She rubbed her round belly. This won¡¯t do. I have to exercise for a bit. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be


    embarrassing to audition with a round belly tomorrow.


    She stood up and said to Maria, ¡°I¡¯m going for a walk.¡±


    Maria walked out of the kitchen and said worriedly, ¡°Ms. Johnson, it¡¯s not safe for you to go alone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Maria. The security system here is quite strict. It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With that,


    Kathleen put on her white jacket and walked out of the house.


    Meanwhile, Samuel stood by the window, watching a white figure exiting the house.


    Upon seeing that, he frowned, put on a ck coat, and strode out of the house.


    Meanwhile, Kathleen strolled around casually.


    The residential area had a high upancy rate, yet there were very few people around.


    Perhaps the garden in the residential area was too big that there were not many people around.


    Even so, Kathleen liked it there.


    The scenery should be quite beautiful if Ie here during the day.


    After taking a few steps, she suddenly felt someone was following behind her.


    She turned around abruptly and was stunned by what she saw. ¡°Samuel?¡±


    Why is he here?


    ¡°What are you doing here alone at night?¡± Samuel frowned. His expression was extremely stern.


    ¡°I ate too much, so I¡¯m taking a walk,¡± Kathleen exined bewilderedly. Her brows were tightly


    knitted as she asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking a walk,¡± Samuel answered indifferently.


    ¡°Why would you take a walk in our residential area?¡± Kathleen did not believe him.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Samuel stared at her.


    Kathleen scoffed inwardly and continued walking forward.


    Samuel followed behind her.


    As they walked, his long, slender shadow ovepped with hers.


    His gaze darkened as he fell into deep thought.


    After taking a few steps, Kathleen realized Samuel was still following her. She stopped and


    questioned, ¡°Samuel, why are you following me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just going the same way.¡± Samuel¡¯s handsome and elegant face still had a look of indifference.


    ¡°What? Is this road yours?¡±


    Kathleen snorted lightly. She ignored him and continued with her walk.


    Right then, she recalled he had just recovered from an illness.


    She stopped in her tracks again, frowning. ¡°Were you discharged from the hospital?¡±


    Samuel smirked. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°I was just asking. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to answer me.¡± Kathleen turned around and continued


    walking.


    Seeing that, Samuel quickly walked to her side.


    Kathleen merely snorted in response.


    Samuel grinned. ¡°Was the cake delicious?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kathleen replied honestly. ¡°Oh, even a neighbor knows what I like. I don¡¯t understand why


    some people aren¡¯t the same.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just scold me. I¡¯ll ept it humbly.¡±


    Kathleen was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Do you know who Yareli Yoeger is?¡± Samuel asked.


    Kathleen looked sidelong at him. ¡°Yes, I do. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Yoeger family and


    Vanessa¡¯s daughter. What about her?¡±


    ¡°Previously, she had been preparing for a wedding abroad. But she canceled the wedding two days


    ago and is back in the country.¡± A sharp glint shed across Samuel¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s got


    something to do with the heir of the Yoeger family.¡±


    Kathleen paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Does she want to inherit the Yoeger family too?¡±


    ¡°Well, who doesn¡¯t?¡± Samuel asked coldly.


    Hearing that, Kathleen frowned.


    Samuel smiled. ¡°I know you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for telling me this,¡± Kathleen said in a distant manner. ¡°My house is right in front. Goodbye,


    Mr. Macari.¡±


    Samuel smiled faintly. ¡°My house is right in front, too.¡±


    Kathleen was puzzled.


    Stretching out his hand, Samuel greeted, ¡°Hello, Ms. Johnson. I¡¯m your new neighbor.¡±


    Kathleen was speechless.


    That night, Charles saw Kathleen sitting on the couch while hugging a pillow the moment he


    returned home.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Charles walked over and poked his sister¡¯s face. ¡°Who offended you this time?¡±


    ¡°Charles, you said you¡¯ve looked into all the neighbors in this residential area, right?¡± Kathleen


    nced at him from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Charles nodded. ¡°The one on the left is a university professor, while the one on the


    right is an old couple.¡±


    Kathleen rose to her feet. ¡°Who said our neighbor living on the right is an old couple? He¡¯s clearly a


    singleton! What¡¯s worse is he¡¯s the kind who¡¯s divorced, likes to harass people and tell lies!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charles stood up. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Kathleen fixed her gaze on him.


    ¡°Did he harass you?¡± Charles frowned.


    Kathleen nodded.


    ¡°Wait here!¡± Charles turned around and left.


    He went to the house next door and rang the doorbell.


    As soon as the door opened, Samuel could be seen standing inside. He looked elegant and


    handsome in a white fitted shirt and a pair of ck pants.


    Why is he here?


    ¡°Where¡¯s the old couple who lives here?¡± Charles asked coldly.


    ¡°They moved away.¡± Samuel grinned. ¡°I made arrangements for them to live in Jadeborough¡¯s best


    old folks¡¯ home.¡±


    Charles was baffled.


    This man is really cunning!


    ¡°No wonder my sister says you¡¯re a singleton who harasses and lies to her,¡± Charles fumed. ¡°You¡¯re


    really despicable, Samuel.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you since you¡¯re Kate¡¯s brother,¡± Samuel said, acting as if he was a


    magnanimous person.


    ¡°From what I can see, you¡¯re basically asking for a beating!¡± Charles raged.


    ¡°You can beat me up, but I won¡¯t retaliate. After all, it¡¯ll make Kate feel bad.¡± Samuel stared at him


    calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not too bad since I can get her concern.¡±


    Charles was speechless.


    Samuel shed a smile. ¡°Is that all? I¡¯m going to close the door, if you have nothing else.¡±


    Charles gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to move out tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to being your new neighbor.¡± Samuel smirked.


    After saying that, he shut the door, leaving Charles at a loss for words.


    This is so frustrating!


    Left with no choice, Charles returned to his house.


    Upon seeing him, Kathleen asked, ¡°So? How did it go?¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve beaten him up if it wasn¡¯t for you,¡± Charles said helplessly.


    Feeling embarrassed, Kathleen said, ¡°Beat him up, then. I won¡¯t feel bad for him. It¡¯s just that Old


    Mrs. Macari treats me really well. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for the olddy if you hit Samuel?¡±


    After giving it some thought, Charles pulled out his phone and gave Diana a call.


    Kathleen frowned upon seeing that.


    Soon, the call was answered.


    ¡°Hello, Charlie!¡± Diana¡¯s voice sounded rather energetic. That meant the call did not disturb her from


    her rest.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Macari, we have a new neighbor who constantly harasses Kate. Don¡¯t you think I should


    beat him up?¡± Charles asked calmly.


    ¡°What?¡± Diana raged. ¡°Why is he harassing Katie? You¡¯re her brother. Just beat him up if you want


    to!¡±


    ¡°Based on what I know so far, he¡¯s divorced and is even a liar,¡± Charles said. He was trying to imply


    something with his words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it if you don¡¯t know how to deal with him,¡± Diana said agitatedly. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to


    beat him up.¡±


    Charles said softly, ¡°Old Mrs. Macari, that person is Samuel.¡±


    Diana fell silent.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 130

    chapter 130


    Diana buried her face in her hands. ¡°Why is he so shameless?¡±


    Kathleen snatched the phone from Charles and assured, ¡°Old Mrs. Macari, ignore Charles. It¡¯s


    normal for Samuel to have many properties. Just let him live wherever he wants.¡±


    ¡°Katie, you don¡¯t have to speak up for him,¡± Diana said exasperatedly. ¡°That son of a gun. He never


    inherited the genes of loving his wife from the Macari family. And now, he¡¯s regretting it.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps his genes mutated,¡± Charles suggested.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible. Who knows, he might not even be a child of the Macari family,¡± Diana fumed.


    Kathleen red at Charles before telling Diana, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now, Old Mrs. Macari. Sorry for


    interrupting your rest.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you have to apologize for. I¡¯ll give that grandson of mine an earful now.¡± Diana


    hung up the call angrily.


    Right then, Charlesughed out loud.


    Seeing his response, Kathleen frowned. ¡°Charles, did you lose to Samuel earlier?Is that why you


    went looking for Old Mrs. Macari?


    ¡±


    ¡°Me? Losing to him? What a joke!¡± Charles denied.


    ¡°Fine, I give up. You¡¯re too childish.¡± Kathleen stood up.


    ¡°Katie, you must not feel sorry for him, okay?¡± Charles reminded.


    Kathleen was speechless, and she turned around to head upstairs.


    She entered her room and looked at the balcony opposite hers.


    So, is he watching me from the other side today?


    Meanwhile, Samuel was sitting in his room. Right then, he saw Kathleen¡¯s room lights turned on.


    Kathleen¡¯s silhouette could be seen through the curtains.


    She seemed to be looking in his direction motionlessly.


    ¡°Samuel, did you hear what I said?¡± Diana asked sternly.


    ¡°I heard you.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°Grandma, you can stop talking now. I won¡¯t listen to


    you. I¡¯m pursuing her.¡±


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t like you anymore,¡± Diana reminded. ¡°Ever since Katie came back, did she show


    any signs of wanting to remarry you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Samuel said tly. ¡°But that¡¯s not important. Feelings can grow. This time, I¡¯m never letting her


    fall into another man¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of making things worse by constantly pestering her? Samuel, I¡¯m giving you my


    advice so that you won¡¯t make Kathleen hate you. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even get the chance to be


    her friend. Do you understand what I said?¡± Diana said calmly.


    Samuel remained silent, for the silhouette on the opposite window moved.


    His lips slightly curved into a smile. I never knew that watching her silhouette in silence like that was


    such a happy thing.


    ¡°I understand, Grandma,¡± Samuel responded faintly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Things like that depend on fate. If you and Katie are fated to be together, the heavens will help you


    out. Otherwise, nothing woulde out of it no matter how you force it,¡± Diana said seriously.


    Samuel smiled. ¡°Grandma, how do you know if we are fated to be together or not? Back then, God


    let me live and didn¡¯t take me to him. And now, she¡¯s back in the country after a year. I believe that


    fate brought us together.¡±


    Diana stayed silent.


    Samuel was too obstinate.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Samuel, I¡¯ll never forgive you if you break Katie¡¯s heart again,¡± Diana said in a deep voice. ¡°Her


    parents died to save me back then. Otherwise, she¡¯d still have parents to protect her. Do you


    understand?¡±


    Diana always felt guilty about that matter.


    ¡°Grandma, I love her. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never let her feel aggrieved again.¡± With that, Samuel ended


    the call right away because he saw Kathleen standing on the balcony. She was holding a metal


    clothing rail and wanted to knock on his window.


    What¡¯s she doing?


    He walked over to therge window and opened it, asking coldly, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    Kathleen nodded.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Samuel¡¯s thin, seductive lips curled to form a smile. ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone open the door


    when I pressed on your doorbell earlier? Where¡¯s your housekeeper?¡± Kathleen asked.


    ¡°I live alone.¡± Samuel stared at her intently. ¡°I was talking to my grandma on the phone just now.


    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t hear it. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Something from my house flew into your backyard. Could you please open the door? I¡¯ll go and get


    it.¡± Kathleen¡¯s cheeks were slightly flushed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll get it and pass it to you over the balcony,¡± Samuel said.


    ¡°No! No! No!¡± Kathleen shook her head frantically. ¡°I¡¯ll get it myself!¡±


    Samuel was puzzled. ¡°What exactly is that thing?¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s cheeks reddened.


    ¡°Your bottoms?¡± Samuel asked discreetly.


    Kathleen blushed even more.


    Looks like I¡¯m right.


    Samuel smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll help you get it.¡±


    Kathleen bit her lip.


    This man must be doing it on purpose.


    A wicked look shed across Samuel¡¯s eyes as he left the balcony.


    Several momentster, he reappeared on the balcony with something white in his hands.


    Kathleen panicked. ¡°G-Give it back to me!¡±


    ¡°How did thisnd in my backyard?¡± Samuel asked.


    ¡°It was the wind. My house¡¯sundry room is next to your backyard. The second the wind blew, it


    flew over. Anyway, just give it back to me!¡± Kathleen urged.


    Her face was as red as a tomato.


    Samuel smirked. ¡°What are you ashamed of? Didn¡¯t I see these things all the time back then?¡±


    Kathleen red at him. ¡°That¡¯s the past. I¡¯ve got nothing to do with you now. Hurry up and give it


    back to me!¡±


    Samuel shed a charming smile when he noticed her anxious gaze. ¡°Give me your clothing rail.¡±


    Hearing that, Kathleen followed his instructions obediently.


    Samuel hung her undergarment on it.


    With a flushed face, Kathleen quickly retracted the clothing rail and removed her undergarment from


    it.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me touching it.¡± Samuel smirked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wash it again!¡± Kathleen bit her lip.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be hygienic.¡± Samuel smiled. ¡°By the way, it feels quite soft, just like you.¡±


    ¡°Pervert! Jerk!¡± Kathleen hollered.


    Samuel chuckled. ¡°Will something bigger fly over next time?¡±


    Kathleen red at him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t determine if your measurements have changed or not. Based on my observation, they look


    about the same as they were in the past,¡± Samuel muttered with a meaningful smile.


    ¡°Pervert!¡± Kathleen yelled before turning around to leave.


    She then mmed the balcony door shut with a bang.


    Samuel stood on his balcony, watching her lock the door and pull the curtains.


    He continued gazing at her door intently while licking his thin lips. ¡°How cute.¡±


    Meanwhile, Kathleen returned to the bathroom and threw her undergarment into the basin.


    ¡°D*mn it! D*mn it! D*mn it!¡± She scrubbed the fabric furiously.


    Why do I get angry so easily whenever I see Samuel? When I was in the hospital, I was his


    roommate. When I came home, he became my neighbor. Even my undergarment wanted to bully


    me by drifting to his backyard.


    She had done her best to get along with him.


    Yet, Samuel constantly agitated her and disrupted the peace in her heart.


    That was how things had always been between them.


    He always acted however he wanted. When he was in a good mood, he would treat her


    exceptionally well, no matter if she wanted it or not. When he was in a bad mood, he would treat her


    badly, without showing her an ounce ofpassion. Basically, he was a jerk.


    At that moment, Kathleen had the urge to break down.


    Her head hurt so badly from all the thoughts.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 131

    chapter 131


    When Kathleen woke up, she found that it was already the next morning.


    She pinched between her eyebrows lightly.


    There was a bottle of sleeping pills on the bedside table.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, followed by Charles¡¯ voice. ¡°Kate, are you awake?


    Can I go in?¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡± Kathleen let out a yawn as she sat up on the bed.


    Charles pushed open the door and came into the room. ¡°There¡¯s an audition today.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen hugged the pillow while she was in a daze.


    Charles nced at the bottle of sleeping pills on the bedside table. He asked anxiously, ¡°Did you


    have a headache again?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I couldn¡¯t fall asleepst night, so I took two pills.¡± Kathleen noddedzily.


    Charles clenched his fists. ¡°You¡¯ve already taken two?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that there wouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to increase the dose. Don¡¯t worry,¡± replied


    Kathleen in azy voice.


    ¡°Is it because of Samuel? This is why I want him to stay away from you!¡± said Charles solemnly.


    Kathleen put on a faint smile. ¡°Charles, it¡¯s no use running away from him. The doctor has said that


    it¡¯s a psychological issue. I¡¯ll have to get over it.¡±


    Charles let out a sigh. ¡°However, it¡¯s him who has caused you the trauma.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t have a strong mentality. It¡¯s not his fault. Charles, you shouldn¡¯t overthink


    it. Samuel and I are even now. Just think of him as a normal person,¡± said Kathleen calmly.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± Charles nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m awake now. Wait for me downstairs.¡± As Kathleen had just yawned, her eyes looked gentle and


    misty.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charles got up and left.


    Kathleen stretched her arms.


    She walked toward the window, wanting to draw the curtains and let the sunlight shine in.


    However, she immediately closed the curtains the moment she opened them.


    No! Samuel¡¯s living on the opposite. I have to be aware of that pervert!


    Ding!


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    She picked it up and found that it was Samuel who had messaged her.


    Samuel: ¡°When will you be free to cook for me?¡±


    Kathleen was stunned as she hadpletely forgotten about this matter.


    Samuel: ¡°Did you forget about it?¡±


    Kathleen felt guilty.


    Kathleen: ¡°I have an audition to attend today. I¡¯ll cook for you in the afternoon.¡±


    Samuel: ¡°Do you need me to prepare any ingredients?¡±


    Kathleen: ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll bring them from home.¡±


    Samuel: ¡°The ess code is your birthday. If I¡¯m not around, you can go in first.¡±


    Kathleen was at a loss for words.


    She decided not to reply to Samuel further and went to take a bath instead.


    Charles drove Kathleen to the casting location in his Bentley.


    They arrived at the Macari Group building.


    Kathleen looked at Charles and said, ¡°Charles, are you sure this is the right location?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Kathleen, he¡¯s stuck on you like a piece of gum,¡± answered Charles as he unfastened his


    seatbelt.


    Kathleen was speechless.


    They got out of the car together.


    Dressing in a ck suit with a dark grey color coat, Charles looked elegant and handsome.


    Kathleen was in a pale yellow cashmere coat and a pair of white wide-legged pants, looking


    adorable and charming.


    When she smiled, her eyes crinkled up, and her adorable teeth were shown. Looking particrly


    joyous, she was a likabledy at first nce.


    She was sweet and delicate.


    They entered the lobby.


    Tyson walked over and said, ¡°Mr. Johnson, Ms. Johnson, I¡¯ve waited for a long time for both of you.¡±


    Charles let out a light snort.


    Kathleen tugged at his sleeves.


    Charles looked at Tyson and exined, ¡°I¡¯m not targeting you. It¡¯s your CEO who¡¯s being


    inhumane.¡±


    Tyson kept quiet. He has a point. I can¡¯t argue with that.


    ¡°Please follow me,¡± said Tyson while flushing.


    Kathleen and Charles followed him.


    The three of them took the elevator and arrived at the top floor.


    Kathleen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Hackney, where¡¯s the audition?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in the CEO¡¯s office,¡± answered Tyson.


    Kathleen pursed her lips.


    Charles¡¯ voice was cold as he said quietly, ¡°You see?¡±


    Isn¡¯t Samuel such a jerk?


    Kathleen took a deep breath and said, ¡°I owe it to him.¡±


    Just then, they arrived at the CEO¡¯s office.


    Tyson opened the door and guided them in.


    There were three people sitting on the couch in the office.


    One of them was Samuel, while the other two people were Spencer, the director, and Remy, the


    screenwriter.


    All of them were looking at Kathleen.


    She wore very light makeup that day. It was evident that she had a goodplexion.


    This movie required the actress to be barefaced in many scenes. Hence, her appearance and skin


    had to be in good condition.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathleen didn¡¯t undergo any stic surgery, so her natural beauty was even more suitable for the


    role.


    ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Samuel grinned as he looked at her.


    She looks so cute today.


    Kathleen ignored him. She sat down and greeted Remy and Spencer.


    Both of them thought that she looked shockingly beautiful at first nce.


    As for acting skills, they had confidence in her.


    After all, she had won the Academy Award for Best Actress.


    Even though the movie was a big production, it was hard to say who would be leeching off the


    poprity.


    ¡°Ms. Johnson, if there isn¡¯t any problem, should we start the audition?¡± asked Spencer.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded. Feeling confused, she asked, ¡°Right here?¡±


    Spencer nodded and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Remy passed her the script. ¡°Try acting this part.¡±


    Kathleen took over the script. After looking through it, she was surprised. ¡°So I have to perform


    without any props?¡±


    Remy smiled. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s too awkward for me and Cain to do it, so we have asked Samuel


    to help you.¡±


    Kathleen was momentarily stunned. ¡°But this is a kissing scene. Even though the main actor is ill,


    there are quite a lot of kissing scenes.¡±


    Charles frowned.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t really an intimate scene. All you have to do is to kiss the main actor¡¯s nose and lips. Ms.


    Johnson, you¡¯re an actress.¡± Remy showed her a meaningful smile.


    Kathleen was speechless.


    Charles was about to lose his temper.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t angry at Remy or Spencer but at Samuel.


    However, Samuel only furrowed his brows slightly as he didn¡¯t know about it.


    He didn¡¯t say anything either.


    ¡°Fine. Then, can I have you cooperate with me, Mr. Macari?¡± Kathleen stood up.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Samuel¡¯s lips curled upward.


    ¡°Lie down. Remember, you¡¯re an unconscious man who has severe injuries,¡± said Kathleen coldly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Samuely down. He was 1.9 meters tall, so the couch wasn¡¯t enough for his long and


    slender legs.


    Hey down with his eyes closed, looking like a painting.


    He was so elegant and reserved as if he was a deity.


    Kathleen sat beside him. She inhaled a deep breath as she held his hand.


    ¡°Why are you still unconscious?¡± Kathleen¡¯s voice was cold, carrying a sense of interrogation.


    In the scene, she was an assassin who had lost her memory. However, she was still slow in


    realizing her feelings.


    She fell in love with a schr but was unaware of it.


    ¡°People told me to kiss you if you¡¯re still unconscious. I¡¯ve never heard about this kind of healing


    method. Have you heard of it before?¡±


    The schr didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try, then.¡± Kathleen approached him.


    Samuel¡¯s elegant face was impable. His nose was sharp, and his lips were sexy and tempting.


    Kathleen pursed her lips. Then, her cherry red lips fell gently on his well-defined nose.


    Samuel¡¯s heart was fluttering. It¡¯s ticklish!


    Immediately after, he felt something soft on his lips, followed by a hint of pain.


    Kathleen was biting him.


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 132

    chapter 132


    Samuel grunted.


    That sensation was painful but exhrating at the same time.


    He knew Kathleen was expressing her dissatisfaction.


    I didn¡¯t know about this scene. I must tell them to delete this part!


    Kathleen stopped and gazed bitterly at Samuel¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re still unconscious, after all. They really


    lied to me!¡±


    With that, she stood up, seemingly ready to seek revenge on those who deceived her.


    ¡°Cut!¡± said Remy, who was holding a phone to shoot the scene.


    Kathleen let out a sigh of relief.


    Samuel opened his eyes and put his legs down.


    He brushed his lips with his slender fingers and smiled faintly. ¡°Has anyone mentioned you behave


    like a cat?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about me, but I¡¯m sure you are a dog,¡± she retorted.


    Samuel chuckled. ¡°But I did not bite you.¡±


    Kathleen ignored him and turned to look at Spencer and Remy.


    Spencer grinned. ¡°Your acting skills are indeedmendable. Why didn¡¯t you debut earlier, Ms.


    Johnson?¡±


    She exined, ¡°I got married at a young age, but I¡¯m divorced now. This indicates that having a


    man would only hinder my career.¡±


    Spencer wore a faint smile. ¡°Not all men are like that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. A good man would never be a woman¡¯s stumbling block. Only terrible men would


    think of women as their possession, prohibiting them from progressing well in life,¡± Kathleen replied


    sarcastically.


    Remy regarded Samuel with a meaningful look.


    Thetter appeared unconcerned.


    I did forbid Kathleen to be an actress in the past, and I will not deny the mistakes I made.


    However, I will change from now on.


    Spencer got up and stretched out his hand. ¡°Ms. Johnson, I officially wee you to join the cast


    and crew of Assassin.¡±


    Remy stood up as well. ¡°Wee, wee!¡±


    Kathleen shook hands with Spencer and Remy.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, I shall get going then.¡± Kathleen did not wish to stay there for a second longer.


    ¡°All right. I will arrange someone to inform you of the specific filming time,¡± Spencer said while


    wearing an amused expression.


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She turned around to look at Charles. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Charles.¡±


    Charles nodded. Then, he nced coldly at Samuel before leading Kathleen away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she recognizes me.¡± Remy was disappointed.


    Spencer stared at him. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a daredevil? When did you change the scene?¡±


    ¡°Just now. I did that for Samuel.¡± Remy smirked.


    Samuel said coldly, ¡°But she misunderstood that I instructed you two to do that.¡±


    ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re obviously unwee. I can¡¯t believe she hates you so much.¡± Remy sighed.


    ¡°Nevertheless, Kathleen has be prettier. She was the campus belle in the past. So many guys


    had tried to win her affection but failed miserably.¡±


    ¡°Are you one of those guys?¡± Spencer eyed him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never have the guts to do so!¡± Remy said sulkily, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Samuel would skin me alive.¡±


    Spencer sneered.


    Remy exined, ¡°Don¡¯t get mad at me, Samuel. I was just testing Kathleen¡¯s acting skills. Anyway, I


    do think that she¡¯s a talented actress. If you had not¡­¡±


    Samuel¡¯s face darkened.


    Remy fell silent immediately.


    Spencer grinned. ¡°I think you did a great job with the script. Let¡¯s just use this scene.¡±


    What the heck!


    Remy gazed at Spencer in astonishment.


    Is he crazy? Samuel will never allow that!


    ¡°What do you think, Mr. Macari? Spencer looked at Samuel.


    ¡°I think the investment capital can reduce to half the amount,¡± Samuel answered casually.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m just kidding,¡± Spencer responded in embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to utter nonsense. I¡¯d like to see what you will do without any money!¡± Remy


    grumbled.


    Spencer kept quiet afterward.


    Remy eyed Samuel. ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave now, Samuel. We¡¯ll inform you of the filming timeter.¡±


    Samuel nodded indifferently.


    Remy hurriedly dragged Spencer along and left.


    They were afraid of infuriating Samuel, the devil.


    After they were gone, Samuel licked his lips which were forcefully bitten by Kathleen earlier.


    He curled his lips into a smirk.


    Remy and Spencer went downstairs and met with Kathleen and the others. They waited for the


    elevator earlier, so both parties arrived downstairs around the same time.


    ¡°Kath- Ms. Johnson!¡± Remy had an outgoing personality. He jogged over to greet her, ¡°Do you


    remember me?¡±


    She shook her head lightly.


    He felt upset. ¡°I¡¯m sad! You even yed a role in my screeny previously.¡±


    Kathleen was puzzled. ¡°Previously?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I remember it was an event at your school. They requested I write the script and


    invited me to watch the y. You were the female lead,¡± Remy borated.


    She seemed to have recalled that incident. ¡°Oh, I see. I didn¡¯t realize you wrote the screeny.


    They said they would ask for a senior¡¯s help toe up with the script, but I didn¡¯t expect that


    person to be you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Remy felt awkward. She only remembers that I¡¯m her senior andpletely forgotten that she met


    with me at the Macari residence. Nevertheless, I cannot me her for that because we could have


    had plenty of chances to meet with one another, but Samuel did not allow her toe out. What a


    jerk!


    ¡°Those scenes earlier were truly part of the script. That has nothing to do with Mr. Macari,¡± he


    uttered while thinking about Samuel.


    I can only do so much for you, Samuel.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded indifferently. ¡°I know now.¡±


    She stared coldly at him. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Remy flushed. He thought she must be feeling angry.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. I¡¯ll see you during the filming then,¡± he said.


    Kathleen nodded again. ¡°See you.¡±


    With that, she turned on her heels and walked away with Charles trailing behind her.


    Spencer came to a halt beside Remy and asked, ¡°Is it true when you said that you¡¯ve never liked


    her?¡±


    Remy lightly coughed and cleared his throat. ¡°No! I¡¯ve never liked her.¡±


    Spencer was unconvinced. ¡°Enough with that pretense. I am familiar with your personality. There¡¯s


    no way you would help your juniors write the screeny for no reason. You usually charge one


    thousand for every word you write. Do you know how expensive is that? How much money could


    those university students have?¡±


    Remy snorted. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hire somebody else instead of me if you¡¯re so capable?¡±


    Spencer said nothing.


    Remy pursed his lips. ¡°I did reject them by giving the excuse of not having any inspiration at that


    moment. Then, they showed me Kathleen¡¯s pictures. I grew up with Samuel, so I was aware of her


    rtionship with him. I also knew they were married then, but I¡­¡±


    Spencer patted his shoulder. ¡°I can understand your sentiment. Unrequited love is usually the


    hardest to let go of. Anyway, she¡¯s single now, so you still have a chance.¡±


    Remy replied bitterly, ¡°Ha. Judging by the look on his face today, do you think Samuel would do


    nothing and let me pursue her?¡±


    Spencer frowned. ¡°But I think she doesn¡¯t like him.¡±


    He had heard of some news rted to the grudges between Kathleen and Samuel.


    In Spencer¡¯s opinion, Kathleen did not seem like a lovestruck fool, so he doubted she would fall for


    Samuel again.


    Remy borated, ¡°You don¡¯t know Samuel. If he has his eyes set on Kathleen, he will never take


    her by force. I¡¯ll put it this way. He will transform into a cunning fox, putting on the fa?ade of the type


    of man Kathleen admires before approaching her, gradually developing a deeper bond with her. As


    a result, she will bepletely smitten with him.¡±


    Spencerughed.


    ¡°Just you wait and see. That guy from the Morris family does not stand a chance,¡± Remy said firmly.


    ¡°What if Kathleen really marries Christopher?¡± Spencer asked in fascination.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll write the screeny for you for free. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°Deal! That¡¯s settled, then. Don¡¯t you regret what you¡¯ve said.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit I¡¯m a sore loser if I go back on my word!¡± After saying that, Remy swiftly texted Samuel on


    WhatsApp: Samuel, I¡¯m counting on you to get paid now!


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 133

    chapter 133


    Samuel read the text Remy sent him without any expression on his face.


    He had no idea what Remy was talking about.


    I¡¯m better off without his help.


    Charles was driving as he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reject the offer?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I like the director and the script,¡± came Kathleen¡¯s answer. ¡°But


    Samuel¡­¡±


    Ugh, I don¡¯t feel like saying it.


    ¡°Kate, have you ever considered this? If you remain single, Samuel will keep pestering you,¡±


    Charles said solemnly. ¡°You kept a distance from Christopher, so Samuel thinks he still has a


    chance.¡±


    ¡°Charles, I can¡¯t really use Christopher to get rid of Samuel, can I? That isn¡¯t fair to Christopher,¡±


    Kathleen exined.


    Charles knew that Kathleen would neverpromise when it concerned her love life. She was not


    that particr, too.


    Forget it. I¡¯ll have toe up with an idea to deal with Samuel.


    ¡°Charles, can you pull up at the shopping mall ahead? I need to buy some stuff,¡± Kathleen said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tag along, for I want to shop alone. Find out who the male lead is and what he is like.¡±


    After saying that, Kathleen unbuckled her seatbelt and got off.


    Charles could not even stop her in time.


    I shouldn¡¯t have said that out loud. It¡¯s obvious that Kathleen doesn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for


    Christopher. He¡¯s a great guy, but she doesn¡¯t like him. Should I get her eyes checked?


    Meanwhile, Kathleen was shopping alone with a cap and mask covering her face.


    It was nice to be able to shop alone.


    She got herself some stuff and went to pay for her purchases at the counter.


    When it was her turn, she btedly realized she did not bring her purse out.


    It was normal to pay using one¡¯s phone nowadays, but she still had not gotten herself a local phone


    number.


    Sh*t, this is embarrassing.


    ¡°Let me pay for your purchases.¡± A woman¡¯s voice rang out behind her.


    Kathleen turned at her shoulder in surprise. ¡°Gem!¡±


    Gemma shot her an exasperated look. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring your purse out?¡±


    ¡°I forgot. I don¡¯t even have a local phone number,¡± Kathleen replied, pouting her lips.


    ¡°How much?¡± Gemma asked.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The staff shed a smile. ¡°The total would be thirteen thousand and eight hundred.¡±


    Gemma was shocked. ¡°What did you buy? I don¡¯t even earn this much in a month!¡±


    A flush crept up Kathleen¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Just some personal items.¡±


    Gemma¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You owe me a meal!¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Kathleen responded.


    Meanwhile, the staff was frowning. ¡°Are you Kathleen Johnson?¡± he asked.


    Kathleen could barely hide her surprise. Did he recognize me even though I¡¯m wearing a cap and


    mask?


    ¡°Hello!¡± She gave the staff a tiny wave.


    The staff¡¯s lips curved. ¡°You¡¯re our VIP. There is ten million in your card, so you don¡¯t have to pay for


    your purchases.¡±


    Kathleen was confused. ¡°When did I be a VIP?¡±


    ¡°A year ago,¡± came the staff¡¯s reply. ¡°Ms. Johnson, here are your purchases. Have a nice day!¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s brows snapped together, but Gemma dragged her out of the store.


    ¡°This is obviously Samuel¡¯s doing,¡± Gemma told her firmly. ¡°After you went missing a year ago, he


    searched high and low for you. You have no idea how many times he showed up at my house.¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Did he cause you any trouble?¡±


    Gemma shook her head in response. ¡°Not really. He came to ask if I knew where you were. He


    showed up practically every day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that,¡± Kathleen apologized shyly.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing.¡± Gemma gave a dismissive wave. ¡°I told him that it¡¯s toote to regret. After I got


    back to the hospital, he made arrangements for me to be the youngest head nurse in the hospital.¡±


    Kathleen blinked twice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if he offered me help, I won¡¯t side with him. He wanted to make it up to me, so I


    epted his help,¡± Gemma revealed cheerfully.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Kathleen nodded before asking worriedly, ¡°Gem, your waist¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still wearing my waist support. The doctor said I have to continue recuperating, for the incident


    only happened a year ago.¡± Gemma shot her a reassuring smile. ¡°My brother also got promoted, but


    it wasn¡¯t rted to Samuel. He got the promotion himself.¡±


    ¡°Wow, congrattions!¡± The corners of Kathleen¡¯s eyes crinkled up.


    ¡°Should we have dinner together?¡± Gemma nced at her. ¡°If Benjamin knows you¡¯re back, he


    won¡¯t work overtime.¡±


    Kathleen grinned. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s have some fondue.¡±


    ¡°Sounds great!¡± Gemma giggled excitedly.


    ¡°We should head to another mall.¡± Kathleen sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how Samuel found out I often


    frequented this mall. Back then, he paid no notice to me and never remembered anything about my


    preferences.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gemma bobbed her head.


    They promptly went to another shopping mall.


    The same thing happened, and Kathleen was still a VIP. She did not have to spend a cent.


    Refusing to give up, Kathleen went to a few other malls, but the same thing happened.


    In the end, she copsed in Gemma¡¯s Audi, utterly exhausted.


    Gemma chuckled at the sight of her fatigue look. ¡°Where are we going next?¡±


    ¡°Dinner.¡± Kathleen was starving.


    ¡°No more shopping mall excursions?¡± Gemma asked, her lips curved into an amused smile.


    Kathleen shook her head profusely. ¡°I won¡¯t go to shopping malls, ever!¡±


    Gemma chuckled. ¡°All right.¡±


    She started the engine and drove to the fondue restaurant.


    There, she gave Benjamin a call.


    After learning that they were going to have dinner with Kathleen, Benjamin immediately got off work


    and rushed over to the restaurant.


    Kathleen sent Charles a text: Charles, I need twenty thousand.


    Charles transferred the money to her without hesitation.


    Kathleen then transferred thirteen thousand and eight hundred to Samuel.


    Samuel sent her a question mark.


    Kathleen: I don¡¯t want to owe you a favor.


    Actually, Samuel had been informed that Kathleen went to two shopping malls, so he could guess


    what her reaction would be.


    Samuel: Okay. I¡¯ll ept the money.


    He then confirmed the transfer.


    Seeing that, Kathleen felt much better.


    Samuel: I¡¯m famished.


    Kathleen btedly recalled that she promised to cook for Samuel.


    Oh, dear. I forgot all about it!


    She typed out a reply hastily: I¡¯m sorry, but I totally forgot about it.


    Inwardly, she med Samuel for doing something unnecessary that caused her to forget about her


    promise.


    Samuel: It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m d you¡¯re filling your stomach.


    Kathleen bit her lip guiltily, for it was her fault.


    Casting a hesitant look at Gemma and Benjamin, she asked, ¡°I owe Samuel a meal. Do you mind if


    he joins us?¡±


    Both shook their heads.


    The corner of Kathleen¡¯s mouth quirked up. ¡°Great.¡±


    She proceeded to give Samuel a call.


    Samuel answered her call promptly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice was calm, and it did not


    sound like he was upset.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I forgot about it,¡± Kathleen apologized guiltily.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Samuel gave a half-smile. ¡°Enjoy your dinner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with Gemma and Benjamin. Do you want to join us?¡± Kathleen inquired.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t disturb you. I need to get back to work,¡± Samuel told her. ¡°I told Tyson to buy dinner for


    me, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After a pause, Kathleen added, ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Samuel hummed in acknowledgment before hanging up.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Benjamin asked.


    ¡°He won¡¯t join us, for Tyson had bought him dinner,¡± Kathleen exined.


    To her surprise, Benjamin said, ¡°I saw Tyson when I was on the way here. He was on a blind date.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 134

    chapter 134


    Kathleen pursed her lips silently.


    Why did Samuel lie to me? Did he lie to me so I can eat in peace? I don¡¯t remember him being this


    nice.


    ¡°Eat up,¡± Gemma told her. ¡°You can buy some takeaway food and deliver it to himter.¡±


    Kathleen inclined her head.


    ¡°The quinoa sd from this restaurant is the bomb. You can buy that for him,¡± Gemma suggested.


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± Kathleen did not want Samuel to starve and wait for her, as he could end up in the


    hospital.


    After dinner, Gemma drove Kathleen back to Macari Group.


    Kathleen walked into the building with the food in her hand.


    Gemma turned to look at her brother. ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯re growing more and more apart from


    Kathleen.¡±


    Benjamin remained unperturbed. ¡°Nothing matters more than her happiness.¡±


    Bitterness rose in Gemma¡¯s heart. ¡°If those things hadn¡¯t happened, you¡¯d still be Kate¡¯s childhood


    sweetheart, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°It has already happened. Let¡¯s go.¡± Benjamin had epted reality.


    Gemma¡¯s lips thinned.


    Such was life, and everything was set in stone.


    They just were not meant to be.


    ¡°Who do you think Kate will end up with?¡± Gemma queried. ¡°Samuel or Christopher?¡±


    Benjamin gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°Kate¡¯s choice matters the most, right?¡±


    ¡°Benjamin, Kate won¡¯t pick Christopher.¡± Gemma seemed sure of it. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if she still loves


    Samuel, but did you hear her talking about Christopher during dinner?¡±


    Benjamin stiffened.


    ¡°A woman¡¯s intuition is highly urate.¡± Gemma started the engine. ¡°You don¡¯t know us well.¡±


    With that said, she sped away.


    Meanwhile, Kathleen walked into Macari Group.


    Upon spotting her, the security guard greeted her warmly, ¡°Ms. Johnson! Are you here to meet Mr.


    Macari?¡±


    Kathleen shot him a nod. ¡°Is he still here?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Mr. Macari works overtime every day,¡± replied the security guard.


    Kathleen felt embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll head up now.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Johnson, you can take the CEO¡¯s private elevator,¡± the security guard told her cheerfully.


    Wearing an awkward expression, Kathleen replied, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Despite saying that, she chose to take the normal elevator.


    The elevator reached the top floor, and she stepped out.


    The floor was brightly lit.


    Kathleen went straight to Samuel¡¯s office. The door was slightly ajar, and she saw a sliver of light


    through the gap.


    Gently, she pushed the door open and nced around.


    Samuel was resting in his chair with his eyes shut.


    She went over and gazed at him.


    The man¡¯s features were still sharp and dangerous. His thin lips told tales of how cruel and


    heartless he could be. Nevertheless, she had to admit that he was handsome and elegant even


    though he could be merciless and decisive.


    ¡°Samuel?¡± Kathleen broke the silence.


    Her brows snapped together.


    I¡¯m practically mere inches away from him. Why isn¡¯t he responding? Is he suffering from a rpse?


    She immediately ced the stuff she was holding down and hurried over to him. Bending down, she


    prodded his shoulder. ¡°Wake up, Samuel.¡±


    Samuel did not even stir.


    Kathleen was startled.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    He must¡¯ve fainted!


    She pulled out her phone, about to call the ambnce.


    Right then, a slender but huge hand grabbed her wrist and gave her a forceful tug. She ended up


    tumbling into a seducing embrace.


    ¡°Did you put up an act?¡± Kathleen blurted out.


    Samuel¡¯s arms were wrapped around her. He rested his chin on her shoulder and smiled. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± Kathleen fumed. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Hearing her, Samuel released his grip on her obediently.


    Kathleen jolted to her feet furiously. ¡°I was kind enough toe to visit you! How dare you take


    advantage of me?¡±


    Samuel shot her a lopsided grin. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who stood me up?¡±


    Kathleen was rendered speechless.


    Indeed, she had given her word earlier but forgotten all about it.


    ¡°Besides, my gastric was acting up. I just took the medicine and was about to take a nap when you


    showed up,¡± Samuel exined. He pushed the bottle of pills on his desk to Kathleen.


    He was not lying to her.


    Kathleen¡¯s lips thinned. ¡°I brought some food for you. You can eat it now. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    With that said, she spun on her heels and stalked toward the door.


    Suddenly, Samuel started coughing violently. ¡°Thank you,¡± he managed in between coughs.


    Kathleen halted in her tracks at once.


    Reluctantly, she went back to him.


    Aftering to a stop beside him, she patted his back gently. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an old problem,¡± Samuel grunted. ¡°I¡¯m fine, so you can leave now. It isn¡¯t safe to travelte at


    night.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to continue working?¡± Kathleen was surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do back at home. I¡¯m used to working overtime, anyway.¡± Samuel shot her


    a smile. ¡°You should get back home.¡±


    Kathleen pressed her lips together. ¡°Won¡¯t you take care of yourself? Do you want Grandma to host


    your funeral?¡±


    ¡°Ha! That won¡¯t happen. If I die, there¡¯s still Christopher,¡± Samuel replied nonchntly.


    ¡°Christopher¡¯s a great guy, so he¡¯ll take care of them.¡±


    ¡°Stop being sarcastic,¡± Kathleen snapped. Her brows knitted, she said, ¡°You insisted on marrying


    Nicolette, so you can¡¯t me them for getting mad at you.¡±


    Samuel shot her a look. ¡°They¡¯ll like any man who marries you.¡±


    Kathleen paused before retorting, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. No parents would hate their own child.


    Now that Nicolette wants to sue you, I believe Mrs. Macari and the rest won¡¯t me you anymore.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s gaze was scorching. ¡°Kate, if I die, will you take care of my family?¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Of course. I think of Grandma and Mrs. Macari as my own family. It


    doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re here or not, for I¡¯ll treat them well.¡±


    Samuel gazed at her without a word.


    Actually, he wanted to ask if she would cry at his funeral.


    However, he knew he would get humiliated if he were to ask that question out loud.


    ¡°What about me?¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was raspy. ¡°If I have a long life, and my grandma and parents die


    before me, will you take care of me?¡±


    Kathleen frowned in confusion.


    ¡°I mean¡­¡± Samuel corrected himself. ¡°Will you visit me asionally?¡±


    ¡°Samuel, you¡¯ll have your own family,plete with a wife and kids.¡± Kathleen asked, ¡°Can I think


    of you as a family?¡±


    Samuel¡¯s gaze grew as dark as thunder. ¡°You mean you want to revert things back to when we


    weren¡¯t married to each other?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing, of course.¡± Kathleen exined, ¡°Samuel, let bygones be bygones. We can never


    return to the past. I don¡¯t want to hold a grudge against you and put your grandma and mother in a


    tight spot. Can we be rtives and nothing else?¡±


    Samuel asked forlornly, ¡°Will we be rtives forever?¡±


    Kathleen nodded gently.


    ¡°You won¡¯t stay away from me or hate me anymore?¡± Samuel added.


    Kathleen¡¯s reply was vague. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t force me to go against my wishes.¡±


    Samuel stared at her intently.


    ¡°As long as you stay put instead of crossing the line, we can get along well. I promise,¡± Kathleen


    gave him her word.


    After dealing with her business, she was going to leave. It would be annoying if he kepting after


    her.


    ¡°Kate, can you hug me?¡± Samuel asked hoarsely. ¡°We shall say goodbye to our past. You left in a


    hurry one year ago, and we didn¡¯t get to say goodbye to each other.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 135

    chapter 135


    ¡°Are you seriously agreeing to be my rtive?¡± Kathleen was startled.


    Samuel¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Yes.¡±


    A deep line appeared in the middle of Kathleen¡¯s brow. ¡°You won¡¯t do things that I hate? For


    example, kiss me or flirt with me without warning?¡± she asked doubtfully.


    ¡°No,¡± Samuel responded with a shake of his head.


    ¡°All right.¡± Kathleen paused. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡±


    Chuckling deeply, Samuel spread his arms wide.


    Kathleen hesitated before wrapping her arms around him.


    Samuel felt his heart clenching up as a lone tear dropped down his cheek and disappeared


    underneath Kathleen¡¯s cor.


    She¡¯s so soft and fits right into my arms perfectly. s, this will be thest time we¡¯ll ever hug each


    other.


    Kathleen had no idea why her heart was aching.


    A year had since passed, but the pain still remained.


    ¡°From now on, we¡¯ll be a family. If you need help, just let me know. I¡¯ll try my best to help,¡± Samuel


    rasped. ¡°I promise no one will dare toy a hand on you in Jadeborough.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Kathleen bobbed her head.


    His lips curled up, Samuel added, ¡°One more thing. I hope you¡¯ll say yes to my request.¡±


    ¡°Say it,¡± Kathleen urged.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t show your affection for Christopher in front of me. I might¡¯ve agreed to be your family,


    but that doesn¡¯t mean I can ept your rtionship. Do you understand?¡± Samuel stated.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kathleen nodded.


    I won¡¯t be affectionate with Christopher in public, anyway.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bring myself to release you,¡± Samuel grunted. ¡°If I let go, you¡¯ll no longer belong to me.¡±


    Something told him he would forever be her family.


    Kathleen hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ll let you hug me for ten seconds longer.¡±


    Samuel snickered andmented, ¡°How kind of you.¡±


    ¡°Release me then,¡± Kathleen hissed with her brows furrowed up.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No!¡± Samuel tightened his grip. ¡°I earned the ten seconds myself.¡±


    Kathleen let out a light snort.


    Ten secondster, Samuel released her reluctantly. He ced his hand on her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s


    get along well, Kate.¡±


    Kathleen was dumbfounded.


    Samuel let out a low chuckle. ¡°What did you bring?¡±


    He must¡¯ve faked that tear! I felt bad for him, but he started joking again. Never mind. If he dares to


    go against his word, I shall cut off all ties with him!


    ¡°Quinoa sd.¡± Kathleen ced the takeaway food in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s still piping hot, so eat up. I


    shall take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°Did you drive here?¡± Samuel inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get a taxi,¡± Kathleen answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Samuel got to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll eat this at home.¡±


    ¡°No need for that. It¡¯s just ten o¡¯clock.¡± Kathleen raised her hand to nce at her Patek Philippe


    watch. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me a ride home.¡±


    Samuel put on his coat. ¡°I insist. Did you forget what I said? I said I won¡¯t let you run into danger


    ever again.¡±


    Every time he recalled how she had nearly lost her life after he abandoned her on the street, he


    would have to resist the urge to p himself twice.


    Kathleen bit her lip. ¡°All right.¡±


    She had stopped recalling the matter.


    Samuel drove a Maybach, and it was the first time Kathleen had ever driven it.


    Sensing her anxiety, Samuel chuckled. ¡°Drive slowly. It¡¯s fine. I can eat the quinoa sd in the car.¡±


    ¡°Stop mocking me.¡± Kathleen clenched her jaw. ¡°I can drive a Bentley, let alone this car. Eat your


    food.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Grinning, Samuel started eating his supper slowly.


    Kathleen was focusing on driving. She pursed her lips in concentration and wore a determined


    expression.


    Samuel nced at her and smiled discreetly.


    Finally, the car arrived at the house.


    She promptly heaved a sigh of relief. Turning around, she looked at the quinoa sd in Samuel¡¯s


    hand and grumbled, ¡°The journey took over an hour. Why didn¡¯t you manage to finish your food?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t as good as your cooking,¡± came Samuel¡¯s answer.


    Kathleen snorted. ¡°Back when I cooked for you, you never praised me.¡±


    Samuel shed a half-smile. ¡°I was an idiot back then.¡±


    Kathleen frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll park the car in the yard and tell Maria to prepare some food for you.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you cook for me?¡± Samuel asked. ¡°I collected so much information for you and agreed to be


    your family today. Is that how you repay me?¡±


    Kathleen gaped silently.


    Why is this suddenly my fault?


    She caved in. ¡°Will pasta do?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Samuel inclined his head.


    Kathleen sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She unbuckled her seatbelt and got off the car.


    Samuel¡¯s lips curled into an alluring smile.


    He got out of the car and caught up to her.


    At the door, Kathleen entered her birthdate. The door clicked open.


    Whipping around, Kathleen asked, ¡°Won¡¯t you change the passcode?¡±


    ¡°No. Is there a rule saying I can¡¯t use my rtive¡¯s birthday as my passcode?¡± Samuel retorted.


    No, indeed. But one usually uses the birthday of one¡¯s significant being as the passcode. It¡¯s totally


    different!


    ¡°Kate, you¡¯ll have to give me some time to get used to it.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was bitter. ¡°You changed


    our rtionship forcefully. You might¡¯ve gotten used to it, but I need more time.¡±


    Kathleen felt as though she was an evil person. ¡°All right, then.¡±


    She strode into the house.


    A smile nudged Samuel¡¯s lips as he went in after her.


    Kathleen went to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator.


    The refrigerator was full, so she grabbed a few ingredients and began cooking.


    Samuel removed his coat and ced it on the couch.


    He went to the kitchen and asked, ¡°Can I ask you some questions?¡±


    ¡°Sure, if you don¡¯t try to invade my privacy.¡± Kathleen was busy cutting tomatoes.


    Samuel smirked. ¡°How did you find your brother?¡±


    ¡°It was Chris¡¯ doing,¡± Kathleen exined. ¡°He helped me to check my family records and discovered


    I had a long-lost brother. All the while, he had been searching for Charles, and Charles happened to


    be looking for me, too. They then bumped into each other.¡±


    Samuel fell silent. If I showed her more concern, I might be able to help her.


    ¡°What happened next?¡± Samuel asked.


    ¡°Charles assumed we¡¯re getting a divorce, so he didn¡¯t show up. He nned to reunite with me after


    our divorce and take me with him. However¡­¡± Kathleen paused momentarily. ¡°Anyway, he took me


    with himter on.¡±


    Oh, I see.


    Samuel¡¯s gaze was dark. No wonder I failed to find anything even though I investigated Christopher


    thoroughly.


    ¡°You never told us about this,¡± Samuel remarked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± Kathleen stopped in her tracks. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t mind if your grandma


    decides not to adopt me. I¡¯m d that my parents are kind souls. I didn¡¯t grow up to be like them,


    but I can promise that they didn¡¯t save her just because she¡¯s Old Mrs. Macari.¡±


    ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to exin that to me. There was no way they¡¯d recognize her during the


    incident,¡± Samuel replied hastily. He was afraid she would misunderstand things.


    Kathleen exhaled. ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t bring myself to ask for your help to find Charles. I didn¡¯t know


    Chris was helping me, either.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t love me,¡± Kathleen answered with a soft sigh. ¡°You were busy and didn¡¯t have


    time for me. I don¡¯t me you, though.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    Next Chapter

 chapter 136

    chapter 136


    ¡°Well then, when did your affair with Christopher begin?¡± Samuel asked coldly.


    Kathleen leered at him sideways. ¡°Do you truly want to know? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting


    triggered?¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± Samuel answered. His tone was bone-chilling.


    ¡°So don¡¯t ask.¡± Kathleen paused, hesitating. She then continued, ¡°I take a person¡¯s privacy very


    seriously. Hence, I have no interest in sharing my private life with outsiders.¡±


    Kathleen¡¯s word echoed in Samuel¡¯s mind. Outsiders?


    A shadow gradually enshrouded his eyes. She called me family not long ago, but now I¡¯m an


    outsider?


    ¡°It¡¯s done. You can eat now.¡± Kathleen turned off the fire at the stove.


    She then moved the te of pasta out to the dining room.


    Meanwhile, Samuel tried to stamp out the hostility in his eyes, attempting to regain hisposure.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°All right, enjoy your meal. I¡¯m heading home now.¡± Kathleen removed her apron and got ready to


    leave.


    Samuel paused for a moment, then asked, ¡°Would you stay and talk for a bit?¡±


    Kathleen gazed at him serenely. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed. The face of a female celebrity is of utmost


    importance. No botox injections canpare to the benefits of beauty sleep.¡±


    Samuel stared at her in return.


    Kathleen had spoken calmly without spite. She was merely stating a fact.


    It appeared as if she was undeniably treating Samuel as an average family member.


    ¡°Okay, then. Goodnight,¡± Samuel uttered in disbelief.


    Nevertheless, there was nothing he could do about it.


    He had no other choice. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to grow closer to Kathleen in his


    entire lifetime.


    When Kathleen approached the doorway, she swiveled around. ¡°Samuel, please revoke my VIP


    status from the malls.¡±


    Samuel looked at her coldly. ¡°All you need to do is not spend your money there. I¡¯ll stop the


    subscriptions then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back next time.¡± Kathleen desired a clean te with him.


    Samuel red at her. ¡°Will you be spending Charles¡¯ money?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Kathleen tipped her head up, then dered proudly, ¡°He¡¯s my brother after all.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m your family and your brother, too. So why can¡¯t you spend my money instead?¡± Samuel


    was slightly peeved by then. ¡°Or is it that you don¡¯t want to be family with me? I don¡¯t mind either


    way.¡±


    ¡°All right, I understand.¡± Kathleen always had difficulty winning an argument against Samuel.


    She then turned around and left.


    Samuel stared at his te, which had a sunny-side-up egg on it. The egg was round and reminded


    him of Kathleen¡¯s adorable face.


    He picked up his fork and took a bite of it. Instantaneously, the corner of his thin lips arched up ever


    so slightly. She can never escape from me.


    Kathleen walked back to the Johnson residence.


    The moment she stepped into the house, she heard Charles coughing.


    He had a gloomy expression on his face. ¡°Where did you go? I hadn¡¯t heard from you the entire


    day!¡±


    ¡°I had a meal with Gemma and Benjamin,¡± Kathleen exined. ¡°I even bought you a necktie!¡±


    The corner of Charles¡¯ lips twitched. ¡°You had only a meal with them? That¡¯s still no excuse to return


    sote.¡±


    He was secretly angry, thinking that Kathleen was trying to mislead him with a necktie.


    Kathleen grinned. She then confessed, ¡°I met with Samuel as well.¡±


    Charles nearly fell down the stairs. ¡°And here I thought it was him who was pestering you.¡±


    Meanwhile, Kathleen felt at ease. ¡°Charles, rx. I talked things through with Samuel. From today


    onward, the two of us are only family members. He is something like a brother to me, and so are


    you. The two of you are brothers henceforth. Please do get along well!¡±


    Charlesughed sarcastically, ¡°Haha! I will never be his brother. It¡¯ll be asking me to stoop to his


    level.¡±


    ¡°Do as you please then. I can¡¯t be bothered to care about all that. In the end, if you do somehow


    enrage him to the point where he no longer wants to be my family, he¡¯lle pestering me once


    again. When that happens, I won¡¯t let you off so easily,¡± Kathleen uttered nonchntly.


    Charles was rendered speechless.


    Kathleen promptly made her way upstairs.


    ¡°Did you really promise to be his family?¡± Charles found the entire notion inexplicable.


    Kathleen peered at him. ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t believe it¡¯s true?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s someone else, then I do believe that it can be true. But if it¡¯s Samuel, I don¡¯t believe it at all.¡±


    Charles scoffed.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That man is way too cunning. His proposal to merely be Kathleen¡¯s family is probably just a way for


    him to buy more time. I bet it¡¯s so that he could get closer to her. Why is she so foolish, though?


    She actually bought it.


    Kathleen gazed at Charles tly. She then spoke with indifference. ¡°Charles, not even I know what


    Samuel is nning. But, at least, with a deal like this, he won¡¯t intervene if we decide to leave one


    day. Otherwise, once everything is settled, do you honestly believe that he will let us go?¡±


    Charles pursed his lips.


    Even though he was not afraid of Samuel, Charles feared that Kathleen would be the one to pay for


    it if Samuel did end up guing them.


    Kathleen sighed. She was not a fool. ¡°You should learn to trust in me more.¡±


    Charles was taken aback by her words.


    Then, Kathleen marched up the stairs.


    Charles gazed after her slim figure, then let out a deep, long sigh. Perhaps she¡¯s actually clever but


    she doesn¡¯t show it. Some things are better left unknown. Elsewise, it would be utterly meaningless.


    The next morning, Kathleen was having breakfast when Maria brought over an invitation. ¡°Ms.


    Johnson, this is an invitation from the Morris family.¡±


    Kathleen was surprised. The Morris family?


    She took the invitation, then flipped it open. As she scanned through it, Kathleen began to grin from


    ear to ear. ¡°This is from Christopher?¡±


    ¡°No, Ms. Johnson. It¡¯s from Felix Morris,¡± Maria answered. Kathleen immediately ced the


    invitation down. ¡°It¡¯s Christopher¡¯s grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Why is he inviting you over?¡± Charles questioned.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing he wants to ask about what¡¯s going on between Christopher and me. Now, do you


    understand what I meant? Nothing was happening between Christopher and me, but in the end, the


    Morris family misread the situation. They¡¯re making amotion out of nothing.¡± There was no


    readable expression on Kathleen¡¯s clean face as she spoke.


    Charles turned awkward in a heartbeat. ¡°So should we give Christopher a call then?¡±


    ¡°Felix is asking me to go over on my own. It¡¯s obvious that he wants to speak with me alone. So


    what¡¯s the use of calling Christopher?¡± Kathleen stated coldly.


    ¡°So, what do you n on telling them?¡± Charles was curious.


    ¡°The truth.¡± Kathleen had no desire to lie to Felix.


    Charles paused for a moment. He then asked, ¡°Should I apany you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I won¡¯t be gone long,¡± Kathleen muttered.


    She decided to exin everything and thene straight home.


    However, Charles was still worried about her.


    Once they were done having breakfast, Kathleen packed her things and left the house.


    She drove to meet with Felix all by herself.


    Felix did not reside with Christopher. Instead, Felix stayed at the old Morris mansion.


    Kathleen drove her car in and came to a stop in the courtyard. Then, she got out of her car


    promptly.


    A man who looked like a butler strolled over to her. ¡°Ms. Johnson, this way into the house, please.¡±


    Kathleen nodded lightly and followed the butler into the mansion.


    After they stepped into the mansion, the butler led her up to the second floor, which surprised her.


    ¡°The second floor is where Old Mr. Morris lives and receives guests.¡± The butler intentionally


    emphasized hisst word.


    Kathleen was unconcerned about being referred to as a guest. She simply replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Soon enough, they arrived on the second floor, which did indeed have a living room.


    ¡°Ms. Johnson, please wait here for a moment. Mr. Morris came over to keep Old Mr. Morris


    companyst night. Hence, Old Mr. Morris got into bed ratherte. I¡¯ll go and get him now,¡± said the


    butler calmly.


    Kathleen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m not in a rush.¡±


    ¡°Please make yourself at home, Ms. Johnson.¡± The butler then turned around and strode toward the


    room at the inner part of the mansion.


    Kathleen remained standing in the lounge as she examined itsyout.


    The living room¡¯s design had more of an eastern style to it. Furthermore, there were numerous


    bookshelves as well.


    It appeared as if the room was an amalgamation of a living room and a study.


    It was evident from the room¡¯syout that Felix led a life of silence and tranquility.


    All of a sudden, there was a noiseing from a room nearby.


    The door opened, and Christopher walked out of the room. His clothes were disheveled.


    He was stunned the moment heid eyes upon Kathleen. Why is she here?


    Kathleen, on the other hand, was not surprised. After all, the butler did mention that Christopher


    apanied Felix untiltest night. It¡¯s obvious that he spent the night here.


    Just as Kathleen was thinking to herself, a woman stepped out of the same room as Christopher.


    The woman had on a thin dress. She implored, ¡°Christopher, don¡¯t go.¡±


    Previous Chapter


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!